An English commentary on the Rhesus, Medea, Hippolytus, Alcestis, Heraclidae, Supplices, and Troades of Euripides : with the scanning of each play, from the latest and best authorities ..

GIFT OF
JANE K.SATHER

ὶ
LN ~ £>
saw. Ὁ»
IS Ε “ἀν.
Eh ἣν = ᾿ »"
ca ~ — S
ΕἸ : : vy
2 ᾿ . πος -- LS
; . E κ:
it ) . = —— 8 2S
φ f
nd = - τ = r 4 UL
2 i _— -- ---- --
a na oy
| ἠ [77
| ὃ ᾿
:
a :
sf) ‘
7 -
hall y
} ~ =» Shum =
ah) = a <=
She i oe
wae =

LL

IT

neve |
aa
ΕΣ τῳ 4

ee
ar
ἮΝ

Ξ

Digitized by the Internet Arct

ia Te
ae

eae in 2007 with funding fr m_
ra Microsoft Corporatio a

a :-: 4

lice

—

ae a? oe ιν, TS
aa Mire, ps Looms -

ΑΝ.

ENGLISH COMMENTARY

ON

THE RHESUS, MEDEA, HIPPOLYTUS, ALCESTIS,
HERACLIDAE, SUPPLICES, AND
TROADE

i ορ

HU RIPIDES,

WITH THE SCANNING OF EACH PLAY, FROM THE
LATEST AND BEST AUTHORITIES.

By CHARLES ANTHON, LL.D.,
LATE PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN COLUMBIA COLLEGE, NEW YORK.

NEW YORK:
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.

187 7.

:

Entered according to.Act of Congress, in the year 1877, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.

[77
what Sh)

M

AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY

ON THE

TRAGEDIES OF EURIPIDES.

NOTES ON THE RHESUS.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

Tue Rhesus is remarkable as being the only extant Greek
drama the plot of which is taken from the direct action of
the Iliad. Numerous as are the plays (nearly half of those
which have come down to us) relating to the capture of
Troy and the events subsequent to it, the tragic writers
seem to have avoided the ground hallowed by the immortal
bard, and to have preferred borrowing their themes from
the Cyclic poems, which formed, as it were, the sequel to his
great work. In the present instance, however, Euripides has
* adapted the narrative of the Δολωνεία, or tenth book of the
Iliad, and the outline of the play is as follows:

Act I. Scene .—In the background is seen the encamp-
ment of the Trojans, near the intrenchments of the Greeks.
In front is the tent of Hector. The time is night. The
Chorus, consisting of Trojan sentinels who constitute the
fourth night-watch, approach the stage and call on any one
of Hector’s body-guard, or staff, who may be awake to arouse
their general, on account of some sudden and unusual com-
motion seen in the te camp. After a momentary pause

they address Hee omewhat hurried and ex-
cited tones. - (1-1 ΤῊΝ 0:

2 “ET NOTES ON. ‘SURIPIDES.

Scene IT. — “Hector, betiig aroused, and having heard the
account brought by the Chorus; preparés for an immediate
night attack, full of confidence thatthe Greeks, finding their
position in the Troad no longer tenable, are about to attempt
a secret flight. -(11-86.)

Scene ITT.—Aeneas, however, enters, and , suspecting treach-
ery, checks the ardor of Hector by representing the uncer-
tainty of the movement and the great risk connected with a
sudden assault; and he advises that a spy should be sent
into the Grecian camp to ascertain the meaning of ‘the fires
_ that have been seen there during the whole night. (87-1653.)
Exit Aeneas.

Scene IV.—Dolon, one of the soldiers present, volunteers
to undertake this office on condition of being rewarded with
the horses of Achilles. He then explains to the Chorus his
intended disguise, and retires. . The Chorus put up a prayer
for his success. (154-262.)

Act II. Scene .—During the absence of Dolon news is
brought to Hector, by a shepherd of the royal flocks, of the
arrival of Rhesus, king of Thrace, in a splendid chariot drawn
by snow-white steeds, and attended by a countless host. A
dialogue then ensues between Hector and the Chorus, in
which the latter advise him to receive Rhesus well, even
though he has come so late to the war. (264-341.)

Scene IJ.—Choral song of welcome to Rhesus. (342-388.

ActIIl. Scene .—Rhesus enters. Hector at first testily
rejects his services as having arrived too late, and Rhesus ~
defends himself on the plea of his having been detained by
an irruption of the Scythians, which he had to quell while
on his march to Troy. At length, after loudly boasting of
the services which he will speedily perform against the
Greeks, he is admitted by Hector, though rather as a guest
than as anally. (889-522.) Exit Rhesus.

Scene I7.—Hector then directs the guards composing the
Chorus to move onward a little in advance of the ranks, and
receive Dolon on his return from the ships. He then retires,
and the Chorus make arrangements to oney ὑπὸ = a
Chorus.

RHESUS. 8.

- Act IV. Scene .—Meanwhile Ulysses and Diomede, hay-
ing captured Dolon, and having ascertained from him the
watch-word and the exact position of Hector’s tent, stealthily
enter the Trojan lines with the intention of.slaying him.
Finding, however, that he is absent, they prepare to attack
some other one of the Trojan chiefs. (565-594. )

Scene I[.—Minerva thereupon appears, and points out to
them that the white steeds of Rhesus will be a more mag-
nificent prize. (595-641.)

Scene III.—Their design, however, is nearly frustrated by
the approach of Paris, who has come to warn Hector that
Greek spies are among them. But Minerva, under the guise
of Venus, succeeds in persuading him that his information
is unworthy of credit. Paris retires. Rhesus is then slain,
and the horses are captured. (641-674.)

Scene IV.—The Trojans, however, are now aroused, and
Ulysses is seized; but pretending to be a friend, and giving
the right watch-word, he is allowed to depart. The mem-
bers of the Chorus then commune among themselves on wise
has happened. (675-727.)

-Aot V. Scene I.—The charioteer of Rhesus, who has been

badly wounded, now enters, and relates to the Chorus the
death of his master and the loss of the steeds. On Hector’s
then appearing he openly charges him with treachery, in the
belief that the aggressors were the Trojans. Hector, how-
ever, lays the blame upon the sentinels, and with difficulty
appeases in some degree the wounded man. (728-889.)

Scene IT.—The play ends with the lamentation of one of
the Muses, mother of Rhesus, for her slain son. She up-
braids Minerva, whose city of Athens the sisterhood had
ever honored, for ungratefully instigating the deed; and she
confers on Rhesus the divine honors of a hero, among the
Thracians, for all coming time. (890-996. )

The incidents in the respective narratives of Homer and
Euripides are in the main identical. But Euripides lays the
scene wholly in the Trojan camp, while Homer opens with
the doings of the Greeks. Euripides also enlarges on some
of the circumstances, such as the arrival of Rhesus, his

4 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

slaughter, the intervention of Minerva, the stratagem of Do-
lon to escape observation ; while others he has added, as the
accusation against Hector by the charioteer, the epilogue of
the Muse, etc.

Great doubts have been entertained in modern times re-
specting the authorship of the Rhesus, and critics and com-
mentators have generally cited it as the production of a
writer not already known. These doubts seem to have
originated in the remark made in the Greek argument, that
‘‘some have considered the play spurious because it shows
indications of the Sophoclean style, but,’’ it is added dis-
tinctly, ‘‘ it is given as the genuine work of Euripides in the Di-
dascaliae.’’ Of all the ancient grammarians, moreover, who
have quoted or mentioned the play, or written comments
upon it, not one speaks of it as the work of any other poet
than Euripides. If they do not all expressly assign it to
him by name, at least they throw no suspicion upon it.

The two main arguments against its authenticity are, that
certain words and constructions and epic licenses occur in
it which are not found in the other plays of Euripides; and,
secondly, that the plot is tame and deficient in tragic inter-
est. To the first, it has been replied that there is hardly a
play to which the same remark does not apply more or less;
to the second, that the plot is Homer’s, and not the poet’s.

Probably the true solution of the question is that the
Rhesus was an early production of Euripides, and conse-
quently is not marked in any great degree by those peculiar
features which characterized his style and manner in maturer
years. At all events the language of the Scholiast fayors this
idea: Κράτης ἀγνοεῖν φησὶ τὸν Εὐριπίδην τὴν περὶ τὰ μετέωρα
Sewpiav, διὰ τὸ νέον ἔτι εἶναι OTE τὸν Ῥῆσον ἐδίδασκε. (Schol.

ad v., 528.)

NOTES.

1. There are but four of the extant Greek tragedies
which commence without a prologue, properly so
called, but with a system of anapaests—namely, the
Suppliants and the Persians of Aeschylus, and the
Rhesus and the Iphigenia at Aulis of Euripides. The
two last alone are in the form of a dialogue, and, in-
deed, bear some striking resemblance to each other.

δίῳ

RHESUS. | 5

2-6. ὑπασπιστῶν. “Of the body-guard.” Paley ren-
ders it, “ΟΥ̓ the staff.”—Bacrréwe, pronounced as three
_ syllables in scanning.—«i τευχοφόρων, x.r.rX. (And see)
“whether he would receive a report of new tidings
from the armed soldiers, who,” etc.,.i. e., from us, the
watch. The early reading was ἢ in place of εἰ, with a
comma after τευχοφόρων, and thus giving δέξαιτο the
force of a wish; but this, though adopted by Naucke,
is decidedly inferior. As the legitimate construction
would be ἢν δέξηται, Matthiae thinks that we have here
a blending of this with εἴϑε δέξαιτο. ---- τετράμοιρον.
Equivalent to τετάρτην, the compound, however, allud-
ing also to the allotment of the sentinels. The play
makes mention of five watches in all. (Compare v.
543.) In Homer there are only three divisions of the
night. (Hustath., p. 802, 12.)—¢povpay. The accusa-
tive of equivalent notion (ΞΞ καθῆσθαι ἕδραν πρὸ orpa-
τιᾶς). (Compare Jelf, G. G., ὃ 548, 4.)

7,8. κεφαλὴν πῆχυν ἐρείσας. ‘ Having-supported the
head on the fore-arm,” i. e., having planted the fore-
arm.so as to prop the head. The attitude of one just
᾿ roused to listen. Observe that πῆχυν is the accusative
of nearer definition.—dicor βλεφάρων, κ. τ. λ. “ Unseal
the terrible resting-place of thine eyelids,” 1. e., unseal
or open that terror-inspiring eye, which it is the of-
fice of the eyelids to close, and on which they rest in
sleep. |

12-15. τί τὸ σῆμα θρόει. “Say what is the watch-
word,” i. e., as a proof of your being friends. Valck-
enaer punctuates, ri τὸ σῆμα ; Spde, Which Matthiae and
Dindorf prefer.— ἐκ νυκτῶν. “In.the hours of the
night.” Compare the Latin de nocte (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 528,
Obs.1). The plural, νύκτες, is in accordance with Attic
usage.—roirac. Accusative of motion towards.—ri
φέρει θορύβῳ. ‘ Why art thou carried away by alarm ?”

6 . NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

16,17. The common text has, θάρσει. EK. θαρσῶ. But
θαρσῶ weakens the sense, and, besides, interferes with
the metre by introducing a monometer.—otk ἔστι. The
common reading is οὐκέτι, which, besides giving no
sense, violates the law of synapheia, before the initial
anapaest of the next verse (the dactyl thus preceding
the anapaest).—zpokixwy. After this word some MSS.
and editions have ἤδη, which is merely the insertion
of some metrist attempting to correct the text.

22. κατέχοντας. The meaning is that, as the Trojan
host is close to the Greeks, silence and caution ought
to have been observed by the sentinels. At the same
time Hector intimates that he is prepared for any sud-
den attack.

23-25. συμμάχων. Hermann’s emendation in the
place of σύμμαχον, the common reading—a change re-
quired by both the metre and the sense. Otherwise ed-
vac is left meaningless.—érpuvoy ἔγχος. Α much better
reading than ὄτρυν᾽ ἔγχος or ὀτρύνου ἔγχος, for ὄτρυνον
ἔγχ. is a diiambus, corresponding to δπετῆ in the anti-
strophe. If we read ὄτρυν᾽, then dizer must be a cretic.

- 26-83. πέμπε φίλους, x.7.r. “ Send (messengers) for
thy friends to join thy company,” i. e., for thy friends
and allies to join {Π66.---Πανθοΐδαν.. Hither Euphorbus
or Polydamas, sons of Panthfis. It is impossible to
decide which is meant.—rév Evpwrac. Sarpedon,
whom Homer (J7., vi., 198) makes the son of Jupiter
and Laodamia, but Hesiod and Hellanicus (according
to the Scholiast) the son of Europa.—od¢ayiwy ἔφοροί.
“The inspectors of the victims.” The soothsayers,
who were regularly employed to take the omens im-
mediately before a battle.—yuprfrwr μόναρχοι. - “The
leaders of the light-armed troops.” . The slingers es-
pecially. are meant.—«epddera. “Tipped with horn.” ᾿

RHESUS. {ie ἢ

᾿ 85-40. καθαρῶς. “ Unequivocally.” The summons
was equivocal, because the Chorus had said θάρσει and
denied that there was any ambuscade (vv. 16, 17), ἀπ
yet had told him to rise and arm his Ποβίβ.---ἀλλ᾽ ἢ
Κρονίου ἸΤανὸς, κι τ. λ. “ But art thou. scared by the
fear-inspiring lash of Saturnian Pan ?” i. e., of Pan, the
descendant of Saturn, being either his grandson or
great-grandson. All sudden terrors were attributed
to Pan. Hence panici terrores.—rpavicg. “Clearly.”
Explaining καθαρῶς, in v. 35. :

_ 41-45. πυραίθει. “Have been burning lights.” The
unusual form of this active compound probably in-
duced the Scholiast to pronounce the verse spurious.
But we have the word again in vv.78 and 823. Naucke
and Kirchhoff separate, and read wip’ αἴθει.---διϊπετῆ.
The adjective divimerne proper. means “ heaven-descend-
ed,” as applied by Homer to rivers swelled by rain.
Hence generally, “ heaven-struck,” as by lightning or
eyen ‘the sun’s rays, and therefore, as in the present in-
stance, “ bright.” —égpevor. ‘“ Eager after,” i. e., run-
ning after. Observe the construction of ἐφίεσθαι with
the accusative, which israre. With the genitive it isa
synonym of ἐπιθυμεῖν; but with the accusative it stands
for ἵεσθαι ἐπί τι. τον !

52-00. ἀγγέλλων φόβον. The chorus had come to
alarm, suspecting mischief; and Hector, though he
puts a different interpretation on the recent movements
in the Grecian camp, nevertheless admits that the news
is opportunely brought—not because he shares in the
feeling of impending danger, but because he thinks
that this is the time for making an attack.—dédpec, for
ot ἄνδρες, by crasis.—caive. pe. ‘Cheers me.” Else-
where ee eg is used. ae ae

57-60. θοίνης Asura. “As a lion of its banquet.”—

8 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

σύρδην. ‘In one swoop.” Used of persons or things
that are irresistibly carried along (σύρω), as by a cur-
rent. Bloomfield (Ad Aesch. Pers.,54) conjectures φύρ-
δην.---μὴ ξυνέσχον. - “Had not chboked themselves,”
Supply ἑαυτούς. He means, if night had not come on.
The true force of ξυνέσχον, however, is very doubtful
here; or, to speak more correctly, the reading is not
genuine, especially as ἔσχον occurs immediately after
in the next line. Hartung conjectures ξυνέσχονϑ᾽, which
does not help the matter much.—icyov. In the sense
of κατέσχον.

65, 66. οἱ σοφοί μοι, κατ. λ. ‘Those wise seers of
mine.” The best MSS. give μοι, which is the common
reading. ‘The other lection, με, which Dindorf and
Naucke adopt, has very little MS. authority. In the
next verse several MSS. have ἔφασαν or ἔφησαν. It
would appear, then, that there were two ancient read-
ings, por... ἔφησαν; and pe... ἔπεισαν. Paley thinks
that μοι is the true reading, and that ἔφησὰν was insert-
ed by some one who looked for a verb to govern the

dative. His rendering, which we have given above,

proceeds on the supposition that a slight irony is in-
tended to. be conveyed, and which accords (as he
thinks) with the poet’s uniform contempt for the μάν-
TELC.

72-74. αὐτῶν. “ΟΥ̓ them, the foe.”—xai θρώσκων.
“Even in the act of leaping.” He means, having all
but escaped.—rripaxcac. ‘The ladders,” on the sides
of the vessels. In Hel., 1570, they are called κλιμακτῆ-
pec. -λελημμένοι. Properly an Ionic form, ond compar-
atively rare in Attic.

80-85. πάντ᾽ ἂν Δι βηϑες ἴσθι, for ἴσθι ὅτι πᾶντα ἂν
φοβηθείης.---σὺ ταῦτ᾽ ἔπραξας, κι τ.λ. The idea is, as it
was you who achieved this success, so it is now your

—_—

“ὙΌΣ

RHESUS. 9

_ part to look to the rest, 1. 6.. to beware lest by hasty ac-
tion you undo what has been already done.—dam)oie¢ ἐπ᾽
ἐχθροῖς, k.7.r. “Itis a simple word of command against
foes, to. arm thy hand,” i. e., there is but one thing
that can be said against an enemy, “ Arm thyself.”—
καὶ pada, used here as if σπουδῇ had been σπουδάζων.

87-99. ri χρῆμα. Supply διά.---νυκτηγοροῦσι. “ Make
announcements by night.”—Aivéa, a dissyllable in scan-
ning.—éorava. ‘To be standing ready.”—éxxéayrec.
This old form (Homer uses ἔκηα) was admitted by
Aeschylus (Ag., 822).---ἀφορμήσειν. ‘To be about to
speed forth.”—~zpdc τάδ΄. “In this matter.”

105-111. ὡς δρᾶσαι χερί. Supply εὖ πεφυκώς or ἱκανός,
an ellipsis naturally suggested by εὔβουλος.---οὐ πέφυ-
κεν. “Is not adapted by nature.”—yépac. “ Gift.”—
σὲ μὲν μάχεσθαι, κ. τ. Χ., NOt σοὶ and τοῖς, as some think
it should be written here. The accusatives form, in
fact, the subjects to the infinitives.— ὅστις. ‘ (You)
who,” i. e., you, for instance, can not be regarded as
εὔβουλος, since, etc.—éEnpOne φεύγειν ᾿Αχαιούς. “ Were
stated (with the hope) that the Greeks were fleeing.”
Equivalent to ἐξήρθης ἐλπίδι φεύγειν ’Ay. — καταστάσει.
“The settled gloom.” Compare the version of Har-
tung—‘“ in stockfinstrer Nacht.”

112-122. αὐλώνων. “Of the trenches.” Same as
Tappwv.— ei μὴ κυρήσεις. “If thou shalt not find.”
Equivalent to εἰ μὴ ἐντεύξει.----βλέποντας ἐς. “ Facing.”
-τ-μὴ od. Supply δέδοικα. The difference between οὐ
μή (i. @., οὐ φόβος ἐστὶ μή) and μὴ od is obviously the
same as between “I am not afraid lest you should”
and “1 am afraid lest you should not.”—yeddpac. ‘The
bridges,” 1. e., the narrow roadways over the trenches.
ἢν apa μή, & very unusual equivalent for εἰ μὴ dpa.—
—igedpov. ‘As an adversary in reserve.” The term

2

10 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

here is employed in a general sense, to denote a com-

batant who is ready to take up the contest with one
already victorious over another.—ovk« ἐάσει, κτλ. He
will not allow matters to come to such a pass as this,
even though he now morosely declines to take part in
the war.—aidwy γὰρ ἁνὴρ, x. τ. dr. “For the man is
fiery of spirit, and towers on high with daring.”

125-129. πολεμίων. “Against the foe.” Objective
genitive.—padvrec κατασκόπου. The construction pa-
θεῖν τινός, for παρά or ἔκ τινος, is so harsh and unusual
that perhaps Pierson’s conjecture of μαθόντος (genitive
absolute with κατασκόπου) is preferable here.

181-135. rade δοκεῖ, κι τι λ. ‘This strophe of dochmi-
acs, the antistrophe to which occurs, after a considera-

ble interval, at v. 195, is not according to the custom

of Euripides.—ogarepa δ᾽ οὐ φιλῶ, x... “For I like
not commands on the part of leaders that are fraught
with danger of failing,” i. e., an exercise of authority
attended with risk.—veeyv, governed by πέλας.----ὖ re for
διότι. Translate, “(To ascertain) for what reason, then,”

ete.—kar’ ἀντίπρωρα, x. τ. rd. “Are being lighted in

front of the naval station.”’ Observe that κατά is here
used as in κατ᾽ ὄμμα, “ face to face.”

137-146. war’. “ Ye overcome me,” 1, 6., my pre-
vious resolve.—xéoper. ‘Marshal.”—dy κινοῖτο. “May
be astir,” implying confusion and disorder as well as
mere wakefulness.—kai παρὼν εἴσει λόγους. ‘ And be-
ing present, shall be made acquainted with our plans,”
i, e., Shall be present as one of the council of war, and
shall decide with us upon what is to be done.—xapaédo-
κει. “ Wait (for orders).” Supply ra παραγγελλόμενα.
—we οὐ μενοῦντά p’. ‘ Resting assured that I will not
delay.” Observe the construction of ὡς with the ac-
cusative absolute, and the ellipsis of νομίζων as implied

~

RHESUS. tt

in we.—vedy ὁλκοῖσι. “ With the ship-sheds.” By ὁλκοί
are here meant the sheds or places into which ships
are drawn up, like γεωλκοί, νεώσοικοι. Compare the
Latin navalia.—éin’ ᾿Αργείων στρατῷ. “In my onset
against the army of the Greeks.”

147-149. ἀσφαλῶς φρονεῖς. “You purpose safely,”
i. e., without incurring any great risk. Compare’ σφα-
λερά, V. 1382.—iv λόχῳ. “In the band.” The Aldine
ed. has λόγῳ for λόχῳ, “at this conference,” which
- makes a very plausible reading.

154-157. τόνδε κίνδυνον ῥίψας. “ Having run this
risk,” a metaphor from throwing dice.—zi τούτοις.
Commonly rendered, ‘On these conditions.” But no
conditions haye been mentioned thus far, and after-
wards only one is stated ; so that it would be better,
perhaps, to translate, ‘‘ For these objects””—a meaning
which ἐπί could very well have with the dative. Com-
pare Jelf, G. G., ὃ 634, 3.

158-165. ἐπώνυμος κάρτα. “Very rightly named,”
i. e., true to his name, Δόλων (from δόλος).---δὶς τόσως
εὐκλεέστερον. We should have expected δὶς τόσως εὐκλεᾶ,
but the sense is διπλασίῳ εὐκλεέστερον.---πονεῖν μέν. This
is Bothe’s reading from one of the best MSS.; the com-
mon text has με.---τὴν χάριν. “The pleasure of doing
it,” i. e., τὴν τοῦ πονεῖν χάριν.---τάξαι. Fix for your-
self,” i. e., specify. Observe the force of the middle.
-πλὴν ἐμῆς τυραννίδος. Paley thinks that this is clear-
ly added jocosely, and so also the Scholiast.

166-175. πολυόχου, ‘ Much sustaining,” i. e., bur-
dened with many cares. Some MSS. give πολιόχου,
“city-holding,” i. e., holding against the foe. Reiske
conjectures πολυόχλου, “ fraught with trouble,” which
Dindorf adopts.—od δ᾽ ἀλλά. “Do you then.”—od βίου

12 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

σπανίζομεν. He was, according to Homer (JZ, x., 315),
πολύχρυσος, πολύχαλκος. ---- Evvaivecoy. ‘ Promise.”—at-
ve. “Ask for any thing else.”—cyéicOa χέρα. “To re-
strain thy hand.” For ἀποσχέσθαι yipa.—Oiréwe, a dis-
syllable in scanning. The Lesser Ajax was the son of
Oileus and Eriopis, and king of the Locrians.

177-183.—drowaoOa. ‘To receive a ransom for.”
—Kai μὴν. λαφύρων, x.7r.r. “ Well then you yourself,
being present, shall make your own selection from the
spoils,” i. e., if nothing else pleases you, you shall
choose from the spoils, being yourself present at the
distribution of them, and not depending on what may
chance to be sent to γου.---θεοῖσιν αὐτά, x.r.. Arms
were accustomed to be suspended on the outside as
well as the inside of temples.—i7’ ἀξίοις. For suita-
ble objects."—uyijy προβάλλοντ᾽, κι τ. rd. “ Exposing,
as I do, my life amid the dice of fortune.”

184-192. ἐρῶντι ἵππων. “Being desirous of those
same steeds.”—2 ἀφθίτων. The horses of Achilles, Ba-
lius and Xanthus, had for their parents the wind-god
Zephyrus and the harpy Podarge. They were pre-
sented by Neptune to Peleus at the marriage of the
latter with Thetis (Apollod., iii., 15; 8).---ἐπάρας. “ Aft-
er having excited thee (by the hope of a recompense).”
--λαβὼν δέ φημι, κι τ. λα. “And in receiving them (by
promise from you) I assert that I am receiving,” etc.
If λαβών here meant “ When I have got possession of
them,” then δέξεσθαι would have been required, or at
least φήσω for φημί.

195-199. ἀγών, in the sense of κίνδυνος. ---- ἐπινοεῖς
ἑλεῖν. “You have it in mind to obtain.”—ra θεόθεν
ἐπιδέτω Δίκα, x.7.r. ‘As to what depends on the gods,
let Justice look (favorably) upon thee, but the reward
among men appears to be complete,” i. e., perfect in

RHESUS. 13

itself, as great as mortal can desire. We have followed
here the interpretation given by Seidler (de Vers.
Dochm., p. 61).

201-207. ἐς δόμους ἐφέστιος. “To my home and
hearth,” the same-~-in effect as ἐς δόμους καὶ ἐφ᾽ ἑστίαν.
There is no need therefore of writing ἐφεστίους.---σκευῇ
σῶμα καθάψομαι. Another construction would be σκευὴν
ἀμφὶ σῶμα ἅψομαι.----ἐπεὶ τίν᾽ ἄλλην, κιτιλ. “Why, what
other dress will you have in place of this?’ Observe
here the employment of ἐπεί, abruptly beginning an
interrogative sentence, a construction often occurring
in Attic. Dindorf adopts the comparatively tame
reading, εἴπ᾽ εἴ τιν᾽ ἄλλην.---σάγη. “ Equipment.” .

208-215. ἀμφὶ νῶτον. Compare note on v. 202, σκευῇ
σῶμα, κ. τ. X.—xaopna. “The distended jaws.”—Baow
προσθίαν. Compare the remark of Vater: “ βάσις mpo-
σθία sunt anteriores lupi pedes.”—xkai κῶλα κώλοις. “An
its (hind) legs to my own legs.”—zpoBrAjpacw. The
barriers or walls of the naval encampment are meant.
—<diBapoc. Musgrave compares παλίμβαμος, as em-
ployed by Pindar (Pyth., 9, 33).

216-220. ὁ Μαίας. Compare Med., 759. — φηλητῶν:
“ Of deceivers.” This rare word seems to be connect-
ed with σφάλλω, fallere. Hesychius gives φῆλον as
equivalent to ἀπατηλόν, κακοῦργον, ἐπίβουλον.----ἔχεις δὲ
τοὔργον. “You have now too your work (planned
out).” Paley renders this, “you know,” you are aware
of what you are going to do, and Πον.---σύμβολον.
* Proof.”

225-231. ἐμβατεύων. “ Frequenting.” Apollo was
worshipped at Thymbra, in the Troad, as well as at
Delos, and at Patara in Lycia.—é δίᾷ κεφαλά. Homer
makes the a short, as in dia γυναικῶν, but, as Dindorf

14 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

and others correctly maintain, it does not foliow that
a tragic writer is bound by the epic usage.—zopae.
‘Of the journey on which he is sent.”—ayenor. In the
old copies this word and καὶ γενοῦ are transposed, an
arrangement corrected by Dindorf.—id\r\apBe. “Take
part with.”—reiyn deiuac. Compare Troades, v. 5.

232-240. ναυκλήρια, put here for ναύσταθμα. Prop-
erly, ναύκληροι are “ ship-owners.”—«cai κάμψειε πάλιν,
«7. “And then may he turn back again to the
Trojan altars of his father’s home.”—®6:adwy ἵππων,
x.7.r. ‘And (after this) may he ascend the chariot
of the Phthian steeds, when our lord (Hector) has
destroyed the Grecian host, (the steeds) which,” etc.
Canter proposed πέρσας τὸν ᾿Αχαιὸν “Apn, but Paley says
that the article here sounds intolerably tame.

244-251. κατιδεῖν. “To spy out,” equivalent to
κατόπτης εἶναι.---ἄγαμαι λήματος. “1 admire his cour-
856,"..--- σπανία τῶν ἀγαθῶν, κι τι λ. “ There is, beyond
a doubt, a scarcity of the bold in heart, whenever it
may be gloomy on the sea,” etc. Some read δυσάλιος,
as ἃ nominative agreeing with πόλις ; the neuter is
more in accordance with the English idiom.—éoru
Φρυγῶν τις, x.7.d. “There is (however) one, there is
(one) that is stout-hearted among the Phrygians, and
courage still abides in our spears,” 1, e., we Phrygians,
contrary to what is often said of our effeminacy, have
still one brave man at least among us.”—zori Μυσῶν,
k.t.r. ‘He who despises my alliance is from among
the Mysians,” i. e., belongs to the Mysian race. The
idea appears to be that the Mysians were vain boast-
ers of their own prowess, and in the habit of despising
the proffered aid of their neighbors. We Phrygians,
say the Chorus, are not to be despised as allies, Her-
mann places no stop after αἰχμᾷ, and explains the pas-
sage as follows: ἔνεστι ϑράσος ἐν αἰχμᾷ πρὸς ἐκεῖνον ὃς

RHESUS. 15

ἐμὴν Μυσῶν συμμαχίαν arize,i.e., ἐμοῦ ὡς Μυσοῦ ὄντος.
This, however, is very inferior.

252-262. ὁ πεδοστιβὴς σφαγεύς. “The foot-travelling
slaughterer.” The epithet πεδοστιβής is explained by
τετράπουν in the next 11Π6.---κακόγαμβρον γόον. “ A sub-
ject of grief for her wretched brother-in-law,” equiva-
lent, as Matthiae remarks, to γόον περὶ κακοῦ γαμβροῦ.----
ὃς ἐπὶ γᾶν. Observe that ὃς ἐπί is here a tribrach, where-
as the base in the corresponding line of the strophe is
an iambus. Probably, therefore,the poet wrote ὃς ἐς,
which the copyists changed to ὃς ἐπί, on account of ὃς
ἐπὶ πτόλιν Which precedes.

267-270. ποίμνας δεσπόταις, κι τι λ. “To bring some
word unto thy masters of the flocks being productive,
at the very time when you ought not.” The read-
ing τελεσφόρους has been recovered from one MS. for
τευχεσφόροις, agreeing with δεσπόταις.---ο χρῆν γεγωνεῖν,
x. 7. A. “Τὸ which you ought to have brought the
news that you were well off in your flocks.” The verb
γεγωνεῖν means properly “to speak audibly,” “to speak
aloud.”

272-281. κεδνοὺς λόγους. ‘Good intelligence.” —
προσαυλείους τύχας. ‘ Your farm-yard occurrences.”—
dépn. The Scholiast notices the unusual form for dépa-
τα. Compare Hesychius: δόρη καὶ δορῶν ᾿ ἀντὶ τοῦ δόρα-
τα καὶ δοράτων.---ἀλκῆς μυρίας στρατηλατῶν. “ Leading
an army ten thousand strong.” Some MSS. and edi-
tions give ἀρχῆς, which Hartung very justly condemns
as affording no good sense whatever.—rpupévoc. Ho-
mer makes Rhesus the son of Eioneus (J7., x.,485), which,
however, as it contains the word ’Hiwy, also a Thracian
city, Paley thinks is probably another name for the
Strymon.—iyvwe* λόγου δέ, κιτ. Χ. ‘ You know it all,
and you have lightened me of twice as long a speech,”

16 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. -

i. e., you have spared me twice as many words, which
I should have used to announce the fact.

282-283. ὀργάδας. Paley renders this “the fertile
meadows,” but not very correctly, it would seem. It
is better to give it the signification of “the sacred
grounds,” and so the Scholiast: ὀργάδες κυρίως οἱ ἱεροὶ
τῶν Seay τόποι. The term ὀργάς (like τέμενος) denotes
especially a rich tract of land sacred to the gods, com-
prehending meadows, fields, and groves. Consult
Ruhnk. (ὧν Tim. Lex. Pl., s. ν.).---πλαγχθεὶς πλατείας,
κιτλ. ‘Having deviated from the broad and level
high-road.” He ascended the slope of the mountain.

285-295. οὔτι φαῦλον. “It is no trifling matter.”—
κατ᾽ ᾿Ιδαῖον λέπας. ‘On the Idaean height.” Paley, in
accordance with his view of the passage, gives λέπας
here the meaning of the “side” or “slope” of the
mountain.—airdppioy ἑστίαν χθονός. “The aboriginal
dwelling of the land.” There was a tradition, referred
to in Homer (J1/., xx., 216), that Ida was inhabited be-
fore Troy was built on the plain.—piwry. So Aeschy-
lus (Sept. c. Theb., 80): ῥεῖ πολὺς ὅδε λεώς.---φόβου. -They
ceased from their fear on hearing the strange speech
of the new-comers, because, if their language was not
Greek, they were not likely to be Greek allies,

296, 297. ἄνακτος προὐξερευνητὰς ὁδοῦ. “The king’s
pioneers of the way.” The common text has στρατοῦ,
but Dindorf gives ὁδοῦ with two MSS. Certain out-
riders, πρόδρομοι, are here meant, whose duty it was to
see that the way was clear of the enemy, of ambus-
cades, ete., and that provisions and water could be ob-
tained. By ἄναξ the rustic must mean the general,
whoever he was, since he had not then learned that it
was Rhesus, though he might assume that some king
would be the leader of such a host, according to the

RHESUS. 17

custom of the time.—€pyxio.w.. How came Trojan rus-
tics to speak the Thracian dialect? Herodotus (iii,
90), remarks Paley, mentions together Φρύγες καὶ Θρήι-
Kec οἱ ἐν τῇ Ασίῃ, meaning probably the Bithynians; and
there can be little doubt, he adds, that among such
close neighbors, of common Pelasgic origin, there
would be much also that was common to their re-
spective languages. Compare v. 404, where Rhesus is
styled ἐγγενής by Hector.

298-305. τίνος κεκλημένος. ‘ After whom named,”
i. e., whose son.—dy ἐφιέμην μαθεῖν. “(From those)
from whom I was desirous of learning.”—éorny. “1
stood still.” He waited until the king himself passed,
for he had been speaking with the pioneers in advance
of the main army.—éxyorw. “Chariot.” Plural for the
singular. — πλάστιγξ. ‘“ Yoke.” This term properly
means the “scale,” then the “beam” of the balance,
and hence (from the similarity of shape) the “ yoke,”
fastened across the necks of the beasts. When the
yoke is unused, it hangs suspended from the pole, and
at once suggests the idea of a pair of scales.—é«Aye.
“Shut in.” Attic and Ionic for ἔκλειε.--- τύποις. “ De-
vices.” Forms or figures wrought separately, and at-
tached to the shield by means of golden rivets.

306-308. ὡς az’ aiyidoc θεᾶς. “As from the aegis of
the goddess (Minerva).” The Medusa’s head was rep-
resented on the aegis (on goat-skin around the chest
of the warrior-goddess), and was probably used as a
brooch or clasp. In the present instance it served as
a decoration for the foreheads of the steeds.—z7o)oiat
σὺν κώδωσιν. Small bells were often attached to a war-
horse’s head-gear, and also to the shields of warriors.

309-316. οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐν ψήφου λόγῳ, κι τ λ. “You could
not even compute with anything like accuracy, so im-

18 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

mense was it to behold.” The expression ἐν ψήφου
λόγῳ θέσθαι means “to reckon exactly or accurately,”
and may be rendered more closely, “to put down in a
calculation with the counter,” or pebble.—irajje. At-
tic nominative plural.—rédy. “Ranks.” The πελτασταί,
or targeteers, were the regular and ancient Thracian
troops. They carried a light wicker shield and jave-
lin.—arpakrwy τοξόται. ‘Bowmen with arrows.” The
poets often express qualities of persons and things by
genitives of substantives; as here, ἀτράκτων for ἀτρα-
κτοφόροι. (Matthiae, ὃ 316, [.).---ὁμαρτῆ. “ Along with
them,” i. e., following along.—izoorabeic. “ Withstand-
ing.”

317, 318. εὐσταθῶσι. ‘“ May have become abidingly
favorable.” The verb eicrafeiy properly means to be
steady or firm, and is said of things or persons in a
safe and healthy condition, so as to cause no appre-
hension. The favor of Heaven is here spoken of as
something abiding and continuous.—xardyrn¢c. “ Down-
hill,” i. e., by an easy and expeditious way. The Cho-
rus mean that Hector’s recent success, showing the fa-
vor of Heaven to the Trojans, has now been crowned
by this second piece_of good luck, the arrival of a pow-
erful ally.

822-326. ἡνίκ᾽ ἐξώστης “Apne, x. τι λ. ‘When tem-
pestuous Mars, blowing violently, was rending to tat-
ters the sails of this land.” Literally, “ outdriving
Mars.” The epithet ἐξώστης is properly applied to a
wind which drives vessels out of their course upon
the shore. Some editions read ἔθραυσε, but the imper-
fect is obviously preferable here to the aorist.—aipotor
λείαν. ‘ When taking the prey.”

327-3338. ὀρθῶς ariZec. The idea is, their conduct
does indeed afford good ground for rejecting such

RHESUS. 19

allies; but their good intentions justify you in receiy-
ing them. — ἐπίμομφος. “ Fault - finding.” — ἀρκοῦμεν.
“We are sufficient (to do so again).”—épa τὸ μέλλον.
“ Look to the future.”—worepor. “ Late.”

334-341. ἐπίφθονον. “It is an odious thing.”—¢dBo¢
γένοιτ᾽, x. t.. “(This man) would prove a source of
terror,” etc.—tivwy. “Of mere entertainers.”—ydpre.
ἐς Gratitude.” — σύ τ᾽ εὖ παραινεῖς. Said to the Cho-
rus.—kai σὺ καιρίως σκοπεῖς. “ And you view the mat-
ter in a proper light.” Said to the messenger.—oivex’
ἀγγέλου λόγων. That is, not from any deserts of his
own, but because the messenger has spoken in his be-
half.—ypvoorevyijc. “In his golden panoply,” uttered
with a sneer.

342-354. ᾿Αδράστεια. The goddess of inevitable
destiny, but generally in the retributive capacity.
Hence she is invoked as Nemesis, or the power which
visits with punishment proud words. —&ipyot στομά-
των φθόνον. ‘Keep away all invidiousness from my
words.” The Chorus express their delight at the ap-
pearance of Rhesus, whom they address in terms the
invidiousness of which in the eyes of the gods they
prudently deprecate.—eizetv. There should be a full
stop after this word.—zorapot. The Strymon.—tTe-
pic. Ancient writers differ as to which of the Nine
was his mother.—xadd\ryipipoc. “The fair-bridged.”
Why the Strymon is styled here the well-bridged is
not known.—rpuypwy. Compare note on verse 279.
-ὕς more, x.7.. Observe the very rare license of
commencing an antistrophe in the middle of a sen-
tence, and compare Hippol., 131.— δινηθεὶς ὑδροειδής.
** Having eddied in watery guise.”

355-364. ὁ gavaioc. “The light-bringer.”— digpedwr.
“Driving onward.”—idby Sep. “ With the favor of

20 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Heaven.—rov ἐλευθέριον. “The liberator.”—Ziva. Sup-
ply ἥκειν or ἐληλυθέναι.----ἂρά ποτ᾽ αὖθις, κ. τ. λ. “Shall
then ancient Troy ever again celebrate all day long
the wine-pledging revels of love, with songs, and with
intoxicating contests of cups passing from left to
right?” We have followed Matthiae in making θιά-
σους ἐρώτων the same as θιάσους ἐρωτικούς.- “ Coetus
amantium inter pocula celebratos, in quibus pocula pro-
pinant,” etc.—imdeziaic. To be explained, it would
seem, by the Homeric ἐνδέξια.

370-374. τὰν ζάχρυσον, x. r.d. ‘Advance your all-
golden targe full in the face of the son of Peleus,” i. e.,
either as a protection to yourself (πρόβλημα), or to in-
timidate the adversary by showing defiance.—doypiay
πεδαίρων, x. τ. r. ‘Raising it aslant by the divided
chariot-rim,”’ i. e., lifting the oblong πέλτη, so as to lie
rather across than along the body. This appears to
have been a Thracian fashion, and, as Paley remarks,
is sometimes observable in the effigies of crusaders.
The expression σχιστὰ» παρ᾽ ἄντυγα has given rise to
much difference of opinion. According to the most
natural explanation, the reference is to the front part
of the war-chariot, where the dyrvé, or rim, is divided
by a central piece which projects upwards, and around
which the reins were accustomed to be fastened. One
scholium explains it of the rim of the oblong targe,
and another of the opening in the chariot behind,
where the warrior entered. But both of these are
very awkward to explain. The latter clashes direct-
ly with πώλους ἐρεθίζων.---δίβολον ἄκοντα. “The two-
pronged dart.” This was a dart having prongs like a
fork, so as to inflict a double wound.

375-388. σὲ yap οὔτις, «.7.X. The idea is, that no Greek
who ventures to withstand him shall ever dance at
Argos; that is, shall live to celebrate his safe return.

RHESUS. 21

---καπφθίμενον, for καταφθίμενον.---φίλτατον ἄχθος. Com-
pare the Scholiast: ἡδὺ γὰρ αὐτῇ τοὺς πολεμίους παθεῖν.
-σπολίαρχον ἰδεῖν. “Princely to behold,” i. e., a chief-
tain in his very look.—képurove κωδωνοκρότους, κ. τ. Δ.
“The proud rattling of bells sounding forth loudly
from the handles of his shield.” It appears from this
passage that the bells were concealed from view.—
καταπνεῖ oe. ‘“ Breathes down upon thee.” Figu-
ratively, for ὀδμῇ εὐφραινεῖ ce. Divine beings were
supposed to leave a fragrance.—oé The accusative
of the person, where we should have expected -the
genitive, is remarkable.

389-402. παλαιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ. “After a long interval.”—
χαίρω ce. All verbs, without exception, which express
either. pleasure or dissatisfaction, take an accusative
of either the thing or the person which is the object
of such emotion.—Movedy μιᾶς. Consult note on yerse
849.---διπλοῦς ἀνήρ. ‘A double-meaning man.”—rodzi
(τὸ ἐπὶ) σε. “ As far as depended upon γου."---οὐδ᾽
ἐπεστράφης. ‘Nor turned your attention towards us.”
—xijpvé. ‘The true accentuation is properispome, not
paroxytone.—ov« ἐπέσκηψε σέ. “Did not enjoin upon
thee.” | ᾿
. 404,405. ἐγγενὴς ὦν. “Though of kindred race.”
The Trojans and Thracians were supposed to be of
common Pelasgic origin. Compare note on verse 297.
—rpovmiec. “Gave up,” i. e., abandoned, betrayed.
The verb προπίνειν, properly “to drink before,” or
“first,” means also “to drink to another,” i. e., to his
health ;: because the Greek custom was to drink first
one’s self, and then pass the cup:to the person pledged.
Then, since on festal occasions it was often customary
to make a present to a person when one drank his
health, as, for instance, of the cup itself, προπίνειν came
to mean generally “to give away,” “to make a present

22 ' NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

of,” and especially, “to give away thoughtlessly,” ‘to
throw away,” “to abandon,” etc.

408-419. Πάγγαιον. Supply ὄρος. The great mount-
ain-chain of Macedonia, separating it from Thrace,
now Pirndri, and containing mines of gold and silver.
-- Παιόνων. The Paeonians, a Thracian race, inhabited
the districts on the rivers Strymon and Axius, and the
countries to the north of Macedonia.—kara στόμα.
“Face to face.”—)akricac. “ Having spurned.” —éy
γένει. “Οὐ kin.” —iv χωστοῖς τάφοις. That is, in “ bar-
rows,” such as still exist in the neighborhood of the
Hellespont, and, indeed, all over the north of Europe.
--πίστις οὐ σμικρά. ‘ No small proof of their devotion,”
i. e., exhibiting their devotion to the city by their hav-
ing fallen in its defence.—wvypav ἄησιν. “The cold
blast,” i. e., as well of the winter season as of the night.
Compare Agam., 546 5666.---πυκνὴν ἄμυστιν δεξιούμενοι.
“Pledging one another in the rapidly circulating
wine-cup.” The term ἄμυστις, as the Scholiast informs
us, had two meanings: the cup itself, which is here
meant, and the method of drinking a certain measure
of wine without taking breath, which Horace (Carm.,
i., 36, 14) expressly calls a Thracian custom.

422-430. εὐθεῖαν κέλευθον. “The straightforward -
path.”—zpdc ἧπαρ. Construe with . ἐτειρόμην.---δυσφο-
ρῶν. “Bearing it painfully the while.”—pédXovr νό-
στον, κατ. λ. “ΤῸ cross over on my way towards Ili-
um.” Observe that νόστον is here the accusative of
nearer definition. As regards the peculiar meaning
here of the term itself, compare the Scholiast : νόστον
ἁπλῶς τὴν ὁδὸν ἢ τὸν πλοῦν ἔφη.---πορθμεῦσαι. A bet-
ter reading than πορθμεύσας. Rhesus had come from
the eastern part of Thrace, with the intention of con-
veying an army to Troy over the Thracian Bosporus
(v. 486). He had reached this point when he was

RHESUS. 23°

stopped by the attack of the Scythians.—aiparnpic¢
πέλανος Σκύθης. “The dark-foaming Scythian blood.”

432-442. συμφορά. “An occurrence.” — ὁμηρεύσας.
“Having taken as hostages.”—zérruyv στόμα. “The
mouth of the sea,” 1. 6., the Thracian Bosporus.—ra
ἄλλα, to be construed with ὁρίσματα, and not taken
separately.—ovy we od κομπεῖς, κι τι λ. “Not as thou
arrogantly talkest about those cups of mine.” <A brief
mode of speaking, for “ not circulating those cups of
mine, as you arrogantly allege,” ἀμύστιδας being re-
ferred at once to κομπεῖς, in place of the poet’s having
written οὐχ, we σὺ κομπεῖς, ἀμύστιδας δεξιούμενος.---ἐπεζά-
ρει. Old form for ἐπεβάρει. ---- πορπάμασιν. “ Clasp-se-
cured garments.” Compare the Scholiast: πορπάμασιν,
ἐνδύμασιν.

448. 4δ2, ὕστερον μέν. “Late ᾿[15 true.”—pimreg κυ-
βεύων, κι τ. λ. “Throwing the dice (of battle), you are
risking war against the Greeks,” i.e., you are playing
a stake in the game of war. The old reading was
πίπτεις, Which is now rejected by the best editors.—
ϑατέρᾳ, for τῇ ἑτέρᾳ.---συντεμών. ‘Having cut short.”
—ipdy δὲ μή τις, x.7.r. “But let no one of you raise
a shield with his hand.” By the subjunctive here a-
warning rather than a command is conveyed. The
earlier readings were αἰρέτω, aipeirw, and aipnra, but
the aorist was rightly restored by L. Dindorf.—ééw, for
καθέξω. The vaunt of Rhesus, observes Paley, that he
will achieve in one day what Hector had vainly tried
to do for ten years, is a ludicrous trait in his boastful
character. Yet Minerva (v. 600) takes his promise as
literally true.

455-466. φίλα. “Pleasing things.” The antistrophe
occurs at verse 820. --- φθόνον ἄμαχον. “ Resistless
envy.” The Chorus, observes Paley, taking, as usual,

24 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

a conciliatory side, yet fearing lest the vaunting con-
fidence of the Thracian king should bring eyil on his |
enterprise, express rather a wish than a hope that the
day may now be at hand when he shall requite the
Greeks for their murderous attacks.—dpgi σοῖσι λόγοι-
ov. ‘About thy words,” i. e., concerning, or on ac-
count of.—rd vdiov dépv. “The fleet.” More literally,
“the ship’s plank.” —zdpevoe. “ Conveyed.”. Observe
the force of the active.—zéc μοι δ᾽ ᾿Αχιλεύς. So the
metre of vy. 827 seems to require for πῶς μοι ᾿Αχιλλεύς.
--ὕπως πολυφόνου, κι τ. r. “That you might punish
him with the spear for his much-slaughtering hand.”
Achilles is meant. The common text has ἀπονάσαιο
(from ἀπονίνημι), and omits viv: “That you might
with the spear reap the fruits of your much-slaugh-
tering hand.”

466-473. τοιαῦτα μέν σοι, κι τ.λ. “1 will cause you
to realize such success, in return for my long absence.”
Supply ἀντί, or else construe ἀπουσίας as the genitive
of price. Some read σοι ’x, where the ἐκ governs the
genitive, “ after my long absence.” Hector had taunted
Rhesus with his long absence, and the latter now says
that the Trojans shall be none the worse for it.—éy
μέρει. “In turn.”

A75-477. νεμοίμην. “I should inhabit.” — ϑεοῖς, a
monosyllable in scanning.—ra ἀμφί τ᾽ “Apyoc, K. τ. λ.
“The things appertaining to both Argos and the re-
gion of Greece,” i. e., the might of both Argos, the
realm of Agamemnon, and of Greece in general. By
Argos is meant Mycenae and its dependencies. As
regards the expression τὰ ἀμφί, consult Jelf, G. G., § 681.

479-487. ἀριστῆς, accusative plural Attic for ἀρι-
στεῖς.---κοὐὺ μεμφόμεσθά y,x.7.r. ‘Aye, and we have
no cause indeed to think lightly of them, but we have

RHESUS. — © 25

enough to do in driving them away.” Hartung reads
ἐλαύνομαι.---παθεῖν, δρᾶσαι δὲ py. To a Greek mind, ob-
serves Paley, this conveyed no slight reproach. Honor
demanded that an adversary should give back at least
as much as he had taken.—zoddje γὰρ ἄρχω, κ. τ. X.
He means, ἀρκεῖ μοι τὰ παρόντα, ἄνευ τοῦ κακῶς δρᾶσαι
ἄλλους.----εἴτε λαιὸν εἴτε δεξιὸν κέρας. ‘‘ Hither on the left
or the right wing.” Literally, “as a left or a right
wing,” the accusative here being merely a more exact
definition of the verbal operation expressed in πέλτην
ἐρεῖσαι, κ. τ. λ.---πέλτην, for πελτάστας.

489-494. συνεμπρῆσαι. Rhesus, such is his arrogance,
talks of Hector’s helping Aim to burn the ships, for-
getting that it is he who has come to help Hector.—
᾿Αχιλλέως καὶ στρατοῦ, κ. τ λ. ‘Face to face with Achil-
les and the (whole) host.”—éxeivw ἐντάξαι. “To direct
against that warrior.”—pnviwy. The. in the verb μη-
viw is regularly long in all the tenses, as in J1., i1.,769,
and in Aeschylus (Humen., 101), who has μηνῖεται. It
is used short, however, in the present and imperfect
by Homer, and in the present instance by Euripides.
Consult Spitzner, G. P., p. 88.

498-502. ἔστι δ᾽ αἱμυλώτατον, x. τι r. “But there is
that most crafty rattler Ulysses, botlt bold enough in
spirit,” etc. The term κρότημα appears to have been a
sort of conventional appellation of Ulysses, though of
rather uncertain sense. It seems peculiarly used of
crafty words in conjunction with fluency of speech.—
ἁνήρ, for ὁ ἀνήρ, but in the sense of εἷς ἀνήρ. “ Who,
of all men, has most insulted this land.”—x«réac ἄγαλ-
pa. This and what follows, as the Scholiast remarks,
really belonged to a later period of the war than the
arrival of Rhesus.

508-514. ἀγύρτης. “As a crowd-collecting fortune-
3

26 - NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

teller.”"—nparo. “Invoked with imprecations.”—6up-
βραῖον βωμόν. According to Hesychius (s. v., Θύμβρα),
this altar was one mile distant from the city. The
Scholiast makes it five.—«axg δὲ μερμέρῳ παλαίο-
μεν. ‘And we have to struggle with a troublesome
evil.” The epithet μέρμερος is properly Epice.—oy ἵζειν
oys, kK. 7.r. “ Who, you say, is always skulking like
a thief, and laying plots.” The present tense here is
to be explained by dei εὑρίσκεται in verse δ07. ----ἀμπεί-
pac ῥάχιν. “ Having pierced through along his back-
bone,” 1. e., having impaled. Observe ἀμπείρας for ἀνα-
πείρας. |

518-526. καταυλίσθητε. Not “pitch your tents,”
which it was too late to do, but “ bivouac.” — τοῦ
τεταγμένου δίχα. ‘Apart from our marshalled host,”
i. 6.7) our own force, regularly arranged in quarters for
the night.—oiBoc. The nominative is here employed
as a case of quotation, and not the accusative.—ipae.
The Chorus.—zporavi, “In front of.” A ἅπαξ λεγό-
μενον, and said to be a Boeotian word. It is one of
those which have been thought to show that the play
was not from the hand of Euripides. The regular At-
tic form would -be πάροιθε. ---- δέχθαι. Syncopated 2
aor. inf. mid., and an Homeric form.—zedaZea. That is,
on his return from the exploring mission,

527, 528. τίνος a φυλακά. The pause in the action,
before the next act, which describes the result of Do-
lon’s attempt, and the counter plot in the Greek army
to surprise the Trojans, is taken up by the changing
of the Trojan sentinels (the Chorus), who have hitherto
formed the fourth watch.- The advanced hour of the
night is indicated by the appointment of the fifth and
last picket.—ric ἀμείβει τὰν ἐμάν. “Who succeeds
to mine?” Literally, ‘who changes mine ?” 1, e., by
means of his own.

RHESUS. 27

529-536. πρῶτα σημεῖα. “ The first stars,” 1. e., those
which rose at the beginning of the night.—«ai ἑπτά-
ποροι, κι τι λ. “And the Pleiades, moving in their sev-
en orbits, are now in the sky.” The morning rising
of this constellation in spring is supposed to be meant.
Euripides, who had studied astronomy with Anaxago-
ras, is said to have been the first who called the Plei-
ades ἑπτάποροι, i. 6., ἑπτά, for it is well known that to
the naked eye only six are apparent, and were so in
the time of Ovid (fast., iv., 170), the rest (several in
number) being below the fifth magnitude.—pica δ᾽ aie-
réc,«.t.. That is, the constellation Aguila is culmi-
nating.—«corray. “From your couches.” Genitive plu-
ral Doric.—pnvdado¢g αἴγλαν. “The (waning) light of
the moon,” i. e., as indicating the approach of morn-
ing. Observe that μηνάδος (from μηνάς) is another
ἅπαξ λεγόμενον, for μήνης (from μήνη).---τὶς προδρόμων.
“One of the precursors of day,” i. e., of the harbingers
of day. The old text had πρὸ δόμων, for which we
have the very probable conjecture of Musgrave, zpo-
δρόμων, which is now very generally adopted.

537-545. τίς ἐκηρύχθη, κι τι λ. The Semichorus put
the question, desirous to know how many of the watch-
es have elapsed, and what party has not yet served its
turn. The order was this: (1) the Paeonians, (2) the
Cilicians, (3) the Mysians, (4) the Trojans, (5) the Ly-
cians. As the question asked is ric, not rivec, the reply
gives the name of the individual (the commander of
the Paeonians) who had charge of the first picket, but
the rest are described by the names of the nations,
After verse 537 a line has fallen out, a paroemiac, cor-
fesponding to verse 558.—Mvyddvo¢g ὅν, κι 7.4. The
common text has υἱόν, for which Paley has given Her-
mann’s metrical correction of ὅν. The meaning is,
Κόροιβος ὅν Μυγδόνος υἱόν φασιν εἶναι, but the accusative
is attracted to the relative.—ijyepev. ‘“Awoke,” i. 6.)

28 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

to succeed in relieving guard.—zéurrny φυλακήν. “ As
the fifth watch.”—«Ajpov κατὰ μοῖραν. “ According to
the allotment of the ballot.”

546-555. καὶ μὴν diw. The Scholiast says that we
(“how”) is to be supplied here, but there is no need
whatever of doing so. By placing a stop after diw, we

make the clause an independent one, analogous to the

English “And hark !”—2Xipéevrog ἡμένα, κ. τι λ. “ Seat-
ed in her blood-stained haunt on the Simois.” Ac-
cording to some, Procne, not Philomela, after killing
her son Itys, was changed into ἃ nightingale.—zodvyop-
orarg. “Like the sound of many strings.” — νυκτι-
βρόμου. “ Night-resounding.”—éBa. “It ever comes.”
Observe the force of the aorist.—dote. “ At dawn.”

561-568. ray’ ἂν εἴη φανερόν. “It will soon in all
likelihood be known.” The common text has φοβερόν,
for which Paley has given, with Dindorf, the conject-
ural reading, φανερόν, of Hermann. — αὐδῶ Λυκίους,
«.7.d. “I propose that we go and arouse,” ete. With
these words the Trojan sentinels depart, leaving the
ground vacant for Ulysses and Diomede, who now
come warily forward, having just heard the rattling
of arms made by the retiring φύλακες. Dolon, it will
appear, had been captured by Ulysses, and compelled
to tell the exact position of Hector’s headquarters.
Ulysses and his companion, unable to find him, are di-
rected by Minerva to the horses of Rhesus, which they
drive off, after slaying Rhesus and wounding the char-
ioteer.—otx, ἀλλὰ δεσμά, κι τ. λ. “No, but the traces
hanging from the horse-chariots clash iron,” more lit-
erally, ‘send forth a: clashing from iron.” Hence the
‘genitive. The accusative, however, would have been
more spirited and poetical.

571-584. κἀν σκότῳ. He means that he will take as

RHESUS. - 29

much care how he places his foot in the darkness as
in the light, though the chances of escaping the senti-
nels were greater in the former case.—éa. In scanning,
this, of course, is extra metrum.—eirxvora. “ Has been
dragged along.” His heavy spear, he says, has been
dragged all the way for a contest with Hector to no
purpose.—pév λόχος βέβηκε ποι. Ulysses means that
Hector could not have gone somewhere with his band.
It was to kill Hector that they specially had. come.
(Compare v. 606.) But Hector was just then engaged
in showing Rhesus the quarters assigned to him.—
ἐπεὶ κρατεῖ. “Since he is successful.”—nipoper.. As a
trisyllable in pronunciation.—piv δ᾽ οὐ βιαστέον τύχην.
“And we must not press fortune too hard,” i..e., we
must yield to fortune; we must not quarrel with our
ill luck, nor attempt to act as if luck had nothing to
do with the matter.

585-594. Aivéay. A dissyllable in scanning.—pond¢kir.
“To return.”—yvewrepov. ‘Greater than ordinary.”—
τύχη. So Hermann and Dindorf, with one of the best
MSS., in place of the common τυχεῖν.

595-606. λιπόντες Supply αὐτάς. It was necessary
to the plot here to introduce a deity to inform the two
Greeks of Rhesus having arrived.. They could not
have learned this from Dolon, who had set out before
the presence of Rhesus was announced.—ei py. Ob-
serve that εἰ has here the meaning of “since.” — οὐ
φαύλῳ τρόπῳ. “In no mean style,” 1. e.,in grand style.
—ei διοίσει νύκτα τήνδ᾽, κατ λ. “If he shall prolong
this night into the morrow,” i.e.,-shall prolong his
existence through this night until the morrow.—oir
ἄν σφ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως, κι 7r.r. “There is no likelihood that
the spear of either Achilles or of Ajax will restrain
him from,” etc. Observe the construction of οὐ μή
with the optative, and consult Jelf, G. G., § 748. ---καὶ

80 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

καρατόμους σφαγάς. “And his decapitating immola-
tion.”

608-612. φθέγματος γῆρυν. Minerva was therefore
invisible to Ulysses. It is probable that only a voice
was heard, not the goddess herself seen, though she
may have been visible to the spectators. Hence to
Paris she can represent herself as Venus. All this
would be effected by the stage-machine termed Θεολο-
yeioy, an upper platform surrounded and partially con-
cealed by clouds, and from which deities sometimes
spoke.. The present passage is evidently imitated
from the Ajax of Sophocles, v. 14 β666.--- πόθεν τέτακται,
x.7.r.. “* Where in the barbarian army is he stationed ?”
The place where is sometimes designated by a line
drawn from the speaker to the object. Compare the
common Greek expression λαιᾶς χειρός, “on the left
hand.” Hence also the local adverbs in the genitive
form, οὗ, ποῦ, ὅπου, αὐτοῦ, etc. (Jelf, G. G., § 522).

613-621. οὐ συνήθροισται. Compare verse 520.—apei-
ψηται φάος. “Shall have taken light in exchange for
itself,” i. e., shall have given place to day.—kéxeve.
** Contains.” The idea intended to be conveyed is
that of keeping, storing away as something valuable,
rather than of concealing.

623-626. ἢ ‘poi πάρες γε. That is, ἢ ἔμοιγε mapec.—
τρίβων τὰ κομψά. ‘ Well versed in matters of skill.”—
νοεῖν. ‘In devising.”—é¢erg. The common text has
ὠφελοῖ, but the subjunctive, as the mood of probability,
is preferable here. Compare, as regards the idea in-
tended to be expressed, the familiar phrase, “to put
the right man in the right place.”

627-641. τόνδε ᾿Αλέξανδρον. “Alexander here.” —ddéac¢
ἀσήμους. “ Uncertain reports.” --- μεμβλωκότων. From

*.

RHESUS. 31

βλώσκω. This Homeric form occurs nowhere else in
the Tragic writers.—imdpxew κατθανόντα. “To be the
first té die.’—rod wexpwpévov. ‘Than what is fated.”
- χάχυν᾽ ᾧπερ. “Hasten (against him) for whom.” —
σύμμαχος Κύπρις. “As his ally, Venus,”—caOpoic Adyor-
ow, κιτιλ. “Will give answers to your foeman in
treacherous words.” Literally, “ unsound,” The idea
is, 1 will enter into conversation with him under a
feigned character, as a friendly power. But why
should Minerva practice such deceit? Because, as Pa-
ley remarks, deceit was regarded as clever, not as
wrong or discreditable, by the Greeks.—éy δὲ χρὴ πα-
θεῖν, x.r.r. That is, Πάρις οὐκ οἷδεν ὃν χρὴ παθεῖν (1. €.,
Ῥῆσον), οὐδὲ ἤκουσε λόγου, καίπερ ἐγγὺς ὦν. For Paris
was approaching when Minerva suggested the deed
(vy. 619. Compare v. 627).

642-650. λέγω. “1 address,” —apevpevnc. “ Benig-
nant.”—riuijc. “Of the honor (which you conferred
upon me).” Alluding to the decision which he made
in the case of the three rival goddesses.—ed παθοῦσα
πρὸς σέθεν. ‘‘ Having received a favor from you.”—
ix’ εὐτυχοῦντι, κι τ λ. ‘On the occasion of the Trojan
army’s being successful.” Not, “unto the successful
Trojan army,’ as some erroneously render it.—zropetovo’.
“ Bringing with me.” Literally, “ causing to come.”

654-664. μέγιστον δ᾽ ἐν βίῳ, κατιλ. And I affirm that
I, by having decided in thy favor, have secured to the
city the greatest treasure in life.” Observe that κρίνας
here has the force of zpoxpivac.—od τορῶς. Compare
δόξας ἀσήμους (v. 629). . Paris admits that his informa-
tion was not to be relied on, and therefore he is the
more easily persuaded by the pretended Venus that
all is right.—yw μὲν οὐκ ἰδὼν λέγει, κι τ. λ. “And one
man speaks of them, without having seen them at all,
while another, who has seen them arrived, can not tell,”

82 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

etc.—Opyra κοσμήσων orpdrov. He had left the stage
for this purpose at verse 526.—rdéw φυλάξων. “To
guard my post.”

665-673. μέλειν γὰρ πάντ᾽ ἐμοί, κι τ.λ. This, and what
immediately follows, are said, of course, equivocally.—
γνώσει δὲ καὶ σύ, κτλ. At the end of this verse Paris
leaves the stage.—ipac. Ulysses and Diomede.—«or-
pioa. “To consign to rest,” i. e.,to put up.—c«eirar.
“Ts down,” i. e., lies slain. Diomede, who undertook
this part of the enterprise (v. 624), had slain him.—
ἔχονται. “ Are seized.” —ddkxodve ναυστάθμων. Consult
note on verse 145.

675-682. ἔα, ἔα, x.7.. The Chorus, who had left
the orchestra just as Ulysses and Diomede came upon
the stage, now return in pursuit, having discovered
that Rhesus has been slain. It is impossible, remarks
Paley, to determine with certainty and precision, in
the verses that follow, what parts should be assigned
to what speakers. The different editions therefore
vary considerably. The Chorus, it will be perceived,
is divided into two halves, each called Ἡμιχόριον, or
Semichorus, as indicated by the letters HM..in the text.
—ric δ᾽ ἀνήρ, κατιλ, “But who is the man (whom you
tell me to strike)? See! this is the man I mean,” i.e.,
Ulysses.—k\Gzec. ‘There are thieves.” Supply εἰσί.
—rovod ἔχω. The plural here indicates both horse
and rider.—ric ὁ λόγος; ‘‘ What have you to say for
yourself?’ Literally, ‘“‘ What is your speech ?”

683-686. χρὴ εἰδέναι. To be pronounced χρῴδέναι, by
crasis, In scanning.—@avei γάρ, x.r.r. “* (You had better
tell us who you are) for (if not) you shall die this very
day as a malefactor.”—# σὺ δὴ ‘Pijooy κατέκτας; Ulysses
has recourse to his usual cunning, and pretends to be
a friend, who has in view the very same object as the

rd

RHESUS. 33

Chorus, and he asks the Chorus, in affected ignorance,
“Oan it be that you have killed Rhesus?” The Cho-
rus, on the other hand, treat him as an enemy, till they
learn from him the watch-word, which he had extorted
from Dolon.— ἀλλὰ τὸν κτενοῦντα σὲ iorops. “ Nay, I
am asking thee about the one who came to kill us.”
We have here given Paley’s version. The reading
ἱστορῶ is a conjecture of Badham’s.

689-703. ἅνδρες. The Chorus is now satisfied that
their prisoner is not one of the spies, who they seem
to have thought were several in number.—é« νυκτῶν.
Consult note on v.13. At the end of v. 691, Ulysses,
who has set the Chorus on a wrong scent, slips aside
into the darkness.—7éGev νιν κυρήσω; “ Where shall I
meet with him?’ Consult note on v. 612.—<Aoxpéyr.
The Locri Opuntii are meant. Their capital, Opus,
lay a little inland, about fifteen stadia from the shore.
It was the native city of Patroclus, and is mentioned
in the Homeric catalogue as one of the Locrian towns
subject to Ajax, son of Oileus.—yvynowrny. The inhab-
itants of the Aegean islands were commonly spoken
of with contempt, as inferior to the separa. Here
they are indirectly accused of piracy and plunder, in
common with the coast-nations of Thessaly and Lo-
cris.—ri¢ ἣν πόθεν ; brachiolgy for τίς ἦν ; καὶ πόθεν ;—
ποῖον ἐπεύχεται, κι τ. λ. ‘ Whom does he aver to be the
supreme one of the gods?” The various attributes of
Jupiter, or the different names by which the chief of
the gods was designated among different communi-
ties, are here mentioned as national distinctions.

705-719. ri μήν; “ Why not, forsooth?” For ri μὴν
ἄλλο; The ordinary reading is ri μή ;---ἀλκὴν rir’ αἰνεῖς ;
“Of what valor are you speaking ?” i. e., whose ϑρασύ-
τῆς are you praising ἐ---μὴ κλωπὸς αἴνει, κι τ λ. “Do
not speak in such high terms of the wily spear of a

84 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

thievish man,” 1. 6., of a thief who dare not meet
one in fair fight.—#zagpoyv dup’. “An eye wet with
rheum.” If we read ὑπάφρον (paroxytone) from ὑπά-
φρων, the meaning will be “an idiotic look,” i. e.,
feigning madness.—£gnpne κρύφιος ἐν πέπλοις. “ Armed
with a sword concealed in his garments.” — ἀγύρτης
τις λάτρις. ‘ Like a sort of juggling slave.” Compare
note on vy. δ08.---ψαφαρόχρουν. ‘“ Squalid.”—djOev ἐχ-
θρὸς ὦν. The ironical particle stands first in the clause.

721-726. ἴχνος βαλεῖν. That is, as a conqueror or
permanent settler; for they must have known he
was already in the land.— δυσοίζων. “ Suspecting.”
The sentence is finished at v. 727, “ that those who
have this night reached the Trojan camp passed in by
us” (our way, καθ᾽ ἡμᾶςο). ----τί δρᾶσαι; “That we have
done what?’ Dindorf’s conjecture for ri δρᾷς δή;

730-744, ὕφιζ. “Crouch down.”—ée¢ βόλον. “Into
the net.”” The short dialogue between the charioteer
and the Chorus is exempted from antistrophic law.
The incidents are now described which had already
occurred at v. 670. ---ἀ μβλῶπες adyai. “ Our eyes are
dim of vision.’”—Tpwxérv. The first ὦ is short here
before the succeeding vowel. Compare πατρῷος, in
Alcest., 249. Otherwise we might read Tpywy, Tpotwr,
or Τροϊκῶν. ---- διόῦπων. “Of the rulers.” — τολυπεύσας.
“ Having wrought.” Literally,“ having wound up,” i.e.,
completed. Compare the Homeric ἐπεὶ πόλεμον τολύ-
πευσεν. ‘“‘ When he had wound up the war.” The
verb τολυπεύω properly means, “to wind off carded
wool into a clew for spinning.”

745-753. κυρεῖν. “Τὸ have befallen.” A rare usage
as a2aor. of κύρω. It is commonly regarded, however,
and by Paley among the rest, as a present from κυρῶ,
and the translation will then be, “it seems that some

—_ δΝ

RHESUS. 35

evil is happening,” etce——«rtwy. A line is wanting
after this to correspond to the third line of the stro-
phe.—tiow. ‘“ Within the body.”—«édcayr’. “ Having
just arrived.” More literally, “having just put to
land.” <A nautical image.

756-766. κακῶς πέπρακται. “Badly has it turned
out.” —-zpéc. ‘“ Moreover.” Taken absolutely, as an
adverb.—éyroc καὶ δόμων εὐδοξία. “A source of pride
and of fair renown for one’s line.”—adBotrAwe. +“ Incon-
siderately,” i. e., through mere carelessness on our part. -
—Exréped. The short final syllable here may be de-
fended by Πολυδεύκειὰ χείρ, as cited in the Htym. Mag.
(p. 461, 45), and also by Διομήδειἄᾶ ἀνάγκη, in Aristoph.
Eceles., 1029. The common accentuation ‘Exropeia is
erroneous.—zedoor:Beic. “ Lying on the ground,” i. e.,
bivouacking. —iv τάξεσιν, “in rows.” — πλῆκτρα. The
whips or goads are meant, says Paley, which seem to
have been fastened or fitted upon the yoke, but in this
instance were out of their places, implying that there
was a general feeling of security, and a remissness on
the part of the attendants. The object of laying the
whip in this place was to have it ready at hand in a
moment. Musgrave, however, rejecting the MS. read-
ing, and comparing v. 303, conjectures κλῇθρα, and_
makes the allusion to be to the “cross-bar” connect-
ing the collars around the necks. Dindorf follows
Barnes in explaining πλῆκτρα of “ bells,” which they
suppose to have been fixed, as a kind of alarum, to
the harness at nights, but which in this instance had
been neglected. — φαύλως. “Carelessly.” Equivalent

to ἀμελῶς.

772-778. ζεύξειν. “That I will have to yoke them.”
-ππεριπολοῦνθ᾽, “ Hovering around.”—irvca. “1 called
out.” —cuppdywr. Construe συμμάχων τινάς, since the
narrator supposed that the aggressors were friends.—
οἱ δ᾽ οὐδέν. Supply ἠμείβοντο.----οὐ μὴν οὐδ᾽ ἐγώ, k. τ. λ.

36 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Supply ἀνιστόρησα. Dindorf retains the common read-
ing οἵδ᾽ ἐγώ, for which two of the best MSS. give οὐδ᾽
éyw. But the idea seems to be that, as they made no
answer, he did not trouble himself farther about the
matter. The ἐγώ, being emphatic, suits οὐδέ, as op-
posed to oi δέ, whereas the pronoun is superfluous if
we read οἶδα.

780-785. δόξα. “ Vision.”—we ὄναρ δοκῶν. “ Seem-
ing to see as ina dream.” Equivalent to ὡς ἐν ὀνεί-
part δοκῶν ὁρᾶν.---ἑδραίαν ῥάχιν. “On the sitting-part
of the backbone,” i. e., the part of the backbone on
which riders sit. Accusative of nearer definition.—
ἤλαυνον. ‘They kept driving them on.”—épeycoy ἐξ
ἀντηρίδων. “ Snorted from their nostrils.” Compare
the Scholiast, ἐκ τῶν μυκτήρων. Usually ἀντηρίδες are
front pillars or props; and in Thucyd., vii, 36, they are
the timbers to strengthen the bows of a ship. Suidas
explains the term ἀντηρίς also of “a window,” doubt-
less, remarks Paley, because it was, as it were, the eye
in the front of the house. Hence, he adds, it is likely
that the nostrils of a horse were so called as being the
foremost part of the whole body. Musgrave, however,
conjectures dprnpiwy, “ from their throats,” which prob-
ably is the true reading. .

789-791. μυχθισμὸν νεκρῶν. “The moan of dying
persons.” ---θερμὸς δὲ κρουνός, κι τ. dX. “And a warm jet
of newly shed blood strikes me (as I lay) close to my
slaughtered master in the agony of death.” He means,
observes Paley, to explain how it happened that he
was besprent with the spurting of his master’s blood;
and so he uses παρά to express his own contiguity.
Musgrave proposes σφαγῆς; but ἐκ, not παρά, would
then be required.— δυσθνήσκοντος. The verb δυσθνή-
oxw is a compound contrary to the ordinary analogy,

which requires that déc and εὖ should be joined with a

RHESUS. . $7

neuter verb representing an adjective with eipi, as εὐσε-
Béw=evoeBrjc εἰμί, etc. There are, however, exceptions
to the rule, as δυσοίζω (v. 805). The proper form is δυσ-
θανατέω. (Lobeck, ad Phryn., p. 616.)

794-797. νειάτην πλευράν. Pierson’s emendation for
the common reading veiepay εἰς πλευράν. Observe that
veiaroc is a lengthened Epic form of the old superla-
tive véaroc, from νέος.---ἀκμάζων. ‘In the prime of his

strength.”—ydép. He knew that the blow was dealt |

by a vigorous hand, for he felt that the gash was a
deep one.—éynpa πωλικόν. ‘The chariot and horses.”
They seize the chariot, and then disengage and drive
off the steeds. This is certainly the most natural e<-
planation. Heath, however, and others prefer making
ὄχημα πωλικόν equivalent merely to ἵππους.

805, 806. μηδὲν δύσοιζ᾽, κι τ. λ. “Do not at all suspect
that enemies did not do these things,” i. e., that others
than’ enemies, or, in other words, that friends have
done it. The old reading was δυσοίζου, which Mus-
grave corrected. — ovugopac. A better reading than
συμφορᾶς in the genitive, since πυνθάνομαι regularly
takes an accusative of the thing learned, but a geni-
tive of the source of information, like κλύω, ἀκούω; etc.

810-817. καὶ κατεσφάγη στρατός; “And how has the
army been immolated?” Supply πῶς from the previ-
ous clause.—xoitr’, that is, καὶ πῶς οὔτε.----Ζεὺς ὀμώμοται
πατήρ. ‘Jove the father has been sworn by,” i.e., I
swear by Jove the father. The ordinary text has ὀμώ-
poorat, but ὀμώμοται is to be preferred. (Buttmann, G.
G., vol. ii, p. 199. Compare Jelf, G. G., § 298, 6.)—
papayva. “ΤΠ sounding scourge.” Only another
form for σμάραγνα, connected with cpapayiw. “To
crash,” οἷο. ---καρανιστὴς μόρος. ‘ Death by decapita-
tion.” |

38 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

820-824. iw, ἰώ. The antistrophe here following (to
the strophe at v. 454) is corrupt, and probably interpo-
lated. —péyac ἐμοὶ μέγας, κι τ. λ. “Great in my own
eyes, great, O lord of the state, did I then come, when
I arrived to announce to you that the Grecian army
was lighting fires around the ships.” This is Paley’s
rendering. Others read, μέγας ἐμοὶ μέγας ἀγών " τότ᾽ ἄρ᾽
ἔμολον, κιτλ. “A great, ἃ great danger (struggle) is im-
pending overme. (The foe) arrived then, for a certain-
ty, what time I had come to announce,” etc. _Dindorf
reads, μέγ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐμοὶ μέγ᾽, ὦ πολίουχον κράτος, κακὸν ἔμολεν,
which Paley designates as a rather violent, but not im-
probable change.—’Apyeiwy στρατόν. These words are
bracketed in the text because probably a marginal
gloss, suggested by v. 41.

825-831. ἔβριξα. “ Did Inod in slumber.” An Epic
and Homeric word (βρίζω), here retaining its neuter
sense.— od τὰς, for οὐ μὰ τάς. This is Hermann’s read-
ing. So also Σιμοεντιάδας for Σιμϑδεντίδας.----ἐγὼ πάντων.
The remainder of the line is lost, and indeed, as#Din-
dorf remarks, it is clear that it cannot even commence
with ἐγὼ πάντων. The ἔγωγε of the common text makes
it no better. Hermann rejects the pronoun. Har-
tung’s reading is probably the best, ἐγὼ τῶνδέ ye πάν-
των. ---- χρόνῳ. “In the course of time,” 1. e., at any
time hereafter.—zapa καιρὸν ἔργον ἢ λόγον πύθῃ. “You
shall hear of any act or word that is not right.”—od
παραιτοῦμαι. “I do not beg off.”

832-840. βάρβαρός τε βαρβάρου, x.7.d. “ And why,
a barbarian thyself, dost thou seek to rob me of my
convictions by false inferences?” Literally, “ inter-
weaving mere words,” i. e., weaving the web of deceit.
The idea is, Why do you, non- Hellenic like myself,
try to play off on me Hellenic arts ?— ἂν δεξαίμεθα.
“We would take” (as the author of the deed), 1. 6.,

RHESUS. 99

would regard as such.—oi παθόντες, 1. 6.) οἱ θανόντες.----
πόλλ᾽ ἐπισκήπτων. “Though all along earnestly enjoin-
ing upon them.”

841-855. εὐπρεπέστερον Πάρις, κι τ. λ. “ With fairer
seeming did Paris bring disgrace upon the rites of
hospitality than you have done in having slain your
allies.” — τίς ἦλθεν. “Who (Gf your account be true)
came,” etc. Dindorf and Bothe, after Beck, read ἦλθ᾽
ἄν, which, as Paley remarks, not only does not. im-
prove the sense, but violates an Attic usage pointed
out by Elmsley (ad Med., 416) of not eliding the ε of
the third person before ἄν.---πρόσθεν ἡμῶν. The Tro-
jan host was midway in a direct line between the
Thracians and the Greeks, i. e., the Thracians were
posted farthest from the enemy, on the plea that their
services were not now required.— dy σὺ πολεμίων λέγεις.
The common text has ὡς, involving a complex con-
struction.—damdc δ᾽. “ Plainly then.”—yapedvae. “The
ground-couch,” i. e., bivouac.—ei μή τις θεῶν. AS in
fact Minerva had done (v. 611 seqq.).—odd’ ἀφιγμένον,
k.7.. “They did not even know that he had. come
at all.” Observe ἦσαν for ἤδεσαν.

856-874. οὐδὲν πλημμελές. “ Of nothing wrong,” i.e.,
no charge of misconduct.—y σοὶ δ᾽ ἂν ἀρχοίμεσθα. “But
I suppose we shall begin (to be harshly spoken of)
with γου."---᾿ βούλευσεν. “ Plotted. Peas θρδσσει Dis-
quiets ;” from θράσσω---ταράσσω. --- τοὺς σοὺς ode λέγεις
᾿Οδυσσέας. “These Ulysseses of yours, of whom you
speak.” The blunt and characteristic language of a
soldier.—od δ᾽ οὖν. “Well then do you.”—ai τὸν αὐ-
τὸν μῦθον λέγων. “ Repeating the same talk.”

875-881. οὐ γὰρ ἐς σέ, «.7r.X. Hartung regards this
whole clause to κομπεῖς inclusive as interpolated. It
contradicts σὺ ταῦτ᾽ ἔδρασας, in v. 835, and, besides, rei-

40 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

νεται Ought to be reiver.—otrwe ὕπως av,«.7.r. “ Take
care of him (provide for him) in such a way that he ἡ
may have no reason to complain.”—rotow ἐν τείχει.
The king and Trojan senate are supposed to be on the
ramparts, as in Homer.—onpijva κελεύειν. There is no
actual redundancy here, as might at first view appear.
The messengers are to signify to them that they are
to order the appointed persons to bury, etc.—rewdédpou
πρὸς ἐκτροπάς. “At the way-sides of the thorough-
fare.” Hector means that the slain Thracians are to
obtain honorable burial among the θῆκαι of the cit-
izens near the way-sides. The common reading is
λεωφόρους, Which cannot be correct, for the ἐκτροπαί
themselves were not properly λεωφόροι. Paley there-
fore follows the correction of Vater.

882-889. ri ποτ᾽ εὐτυχίας, κι τ. λ. “ Why, then, does
altered fortune lead back Troy,” etc. This was a fa-
vorite doctrine with Euripides, that a reverse of for-
tune is pretty sure to follow great prosperity.—a@oe,
in the sense of κακός, by euphemism.—ric ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς,
κι τ λ. The Muse is seen hovering aloft with the body
of her son in her arms.—vedx«pnroyv. ‘ Newly slain.”
This meaning appears to arise from καμεῖν, ot καμόντες,
κι τ. A.—gopadny πέμπει. “15 bearing aloft.” Equiya-
lent to ἄρδην πέμπει.

891-901. συγγόνων pia. ‘One of the (nine) sisters.”
--ο-οαὐθιγενεῖ, ‘' Sincere.”’—éxeXoac. Consult note on vy.
753.—a7d μὲν φαμένας. The excellent emendation of
Dindorf for the common reading ἀπομεμψαμένας or
ἀποπεμψαμένας. Observe the tmesis, ἀπὸ μὲν gapévac
for ἀποφαμένας pév.—Braiwc. ‘In despite of us.”

906-914. Oiveidac. Diomede, descended from Oc-
neus, king of Aetolia.—é θ᾽ “E\\ava, κι τ.λ. “May she
too perish, who, having left a Grecian home, sailed

RHESUS. 41

away, united’ in a Trojan marriage.” The common
text has ἅ θ᾽ Ἑλένα, for which Paley has given the con-
jecture of Badham.—i7’ Ἰλίῳ ὥλεσε, κιτ. λ. This verse —
is corrupt. Dindorf says of it, “ Versus ineptissime in-
terpolatus, in. quo corrigendo operam perdunt critici.”
He then makes mention of a probable conjecture of
Hermann’s, who supposes the line to have commenced
With ὑπό 7’ Ἰλίῳ. Paley suggests that some such read-
ing as ὑπὸ δ᾽ ᾿Ιλίου ὠλεσέν σε πύργοις Would satisfy both
sense and metre.—pupiddac. As an adjective here ἃ
ἅπαξ λεγόμενον. :

915-924. ἢ πολλὰ μὲν ζῶν, «.7.r. In life he had
caused her anxiety from the circumstances. subse-
quently mentioned ; in death he was deplored.—®\d4y-
μονος mai. Thamyris. —tBprc γάρ, ἥ σ᾽ ἔσφηλε, κ. τ. Δ.
“ For it was the haughty conceit which led you astray
and, your contest with the Muses, that caused me to
bring forth this unhappy son.” It was to meet Tha-
myris in Thrace that the Muses went from Parnassus,
and crossed the river Strymon, who then became the
father of Rhesus. Apollodorus (i., 3,4) makes Rhesus
the son of Euterpe and the Strymon.—d¢vradpiore. “ Ge-
nial.” —dewvg σοφιστῇ Opyxi. “ With the clever Thracian |
performer.” The common reading is κείνῳ. Valcke-
naer conjectured δεινῷ. Bothe suggests crew.

928-936. βρότειον. Elmsley’s obvious and certain
metrical correction, says Paley, in place of the com-
mon reading βροτείαν.---ἀμφὶ γῆν μὲν πατρίαν. That is,
as long as you remained in your native land.—¢Araipa-
rove ἀλκὰς κορύσσοντ΄. ‘ While arraying .carnage-lov-
ing valor.” Compare the Homeric κορύσσειν πόλεμον.
“To arm or array the war.’’—"Exropoc πρεσβεύμαθ᾽.
Compare vy. 401 seqq.—yepovoia. ‘ Meetings of elders.”

938-940. καὶ τοῦτ᾽, ᾿Αθάνα, κι τι Χ. “And this, O Mi-
4

42 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

nerya, sole cause of his fate (for Ulysses nor the off-
spring of Tydeus actually did any thing), you have
done; think not it has escaped my notice,” 1. e., nei-
ther Ulysses nor Diomede in fact was guilty; you
yourself were the cause of all this. This is Paley’s ver-
sion of his emended reading. The ἔδρασε δράσας of the
common text is susceptible of no other meaning than
that given by Matthiae: “though he has done it, yet
he has not done it,” 1. e., he was incited to the deed by
Minerva, who was thus the real agent.

941-949. καίτοι πόλιν σήν, κι τλ. The Muse now pro-
ceeds to show how unkind a return Minerva has made.
--Οἰπιχρώμεθα. ‘ We have frequent intercourse with.”
They not only honor especially the city of Athens by
their presence, but they extend their favoring influ-
ence over the whole land of Attica. Orpheus, too,
the son of Oeagrius and Calliope, and therefore own
cousin to Rhesus by the mother’s side, introduced the
mysteries into Eleusis. Musaeus also was from Eleu- -
sis, a demus of Attica, and was instructed by the Mu-
ses. In return-for all which, says the Muse, I have to
mourn, O Minerva, my son, slain through you. But
I will take care not to bring into Athens any more
teachers of religion and art.—gavac. “The rites,”—
σὸν σεμνὸν πολίτην. Other accounts made Musaeus to
have been an Old-Thracian.—éizi πλεῖστον. Supply
σοφίας.----ἄνδρ᾽ ἕνα. Consult note on v. ὅθύ0.---σοφιστήν
δ᾽ ἄλλον οὐκ ἐπάξομαι. “ But any other wise teacher of
art I will not bring unto the land.” There are vari-
ous modes of explaining this passage. We have fol-
lowed Paley. The term cogiorne implies a teacher or
professor of any art, especially of the fine arts. Con-
sult note on v. 941.

950-955. διφρηλάτης. The common text has orpa-
τηλάτης, Which ‘can not be right, since it was not the

RHESUS. _ 43

general but the ἠνιόχος, who had complained of false
friends. Portus therefore conjectured διφρηλάτης, and
it is adopted by Dindorf.—yijc ἔφεδρον. _ “¢ Established
in the land.” Equivalent here to ἕδραν ἔχοντα ἐπὶ γῆς,
and not to be taken in the technical sense mentioned
at v. 119. Hector is defending himself from the im-
plied charge of importunity (v. 985).—ri μήν ; ἔμελλον,
c.7.A. The use of the particles ri μήν ; except at the
end of a sentence, is, as Paley remarks, rare; and, ac-
cordingly, some connect. ri μὴν od, and place the ques-
tion only at χθονί. Hector, he adds, clearly means, as
the context shows, οὐκ ἔμελλον πέμψειν; “ Was it not
likely that I should send heralds to my friends?” The
answer to which would naturally be, τέ μήν; “Of
course it was.” But he here uses ἔμελλον οὐ πέμψειν ;
“Was I likely not to send?” etc., and ri μήν; placed
before it makes the whole phrase equivalent to ἢ κάρτα
ἔμελλον, Kk. τ. A.

957-960. ὀφείλων. “ Being bound to help me,” i.e.,
for services previously rendered to him. Compare vy.
406 seqq.—éromoc. Supply εἰμί.---χλιδήν. “The sumpt-
uous array.”

963-966. νύμφην τὴν ἔνερθ. “The bride that is be-
low,” 1. e., Proserpina.—dgerérte δέ μοι, κιτι λ. “And
she is a debtor unto me, to give proof that she honors
the relations of Orpheus,” i. e., she owes it, she is bound.
Orpheus first introduced the mystic rites of Eleusis, and
hence the obligation on the part of Proserpina.

970-973. κρυπτὸς δ᾽ ἐν ἄντροις, κιτ.λ. Rhesus was to
be worshipped by the Thracians as a demi-god or hero.
Paley thinks, from the phrase ἐν ἄντροις, and from the
circumstance of Thrace being a country abounding in
the precious metals, that he was a spirit especially in-
voked by the miners.— βλέπων φάος. A somewhat

44 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

careless way of speaking, since we have had already
κρυπτὸς ἐν ἄντροις and οὐ λεύσσων φάος.---Βάκχου προφή-
Tne ὥστε, κι τ. λ. “ Just as the prophetic interpreter of
Bacchus inhabited a grotto on Pangaeus, a god held
in religious awe by the initiated.” The allusion is to
Lycurgus, the king of Thrace. According to the com-
mon legend, he was punished for his insolence to Bac-
chus, while, according to another, and which appears
to be here followed, he was identified with Bacchus
himself. (Compare Strabo, p. 471, init.) Observe the
employment of ὥστε in the sense of ὥσπερ. Some read ἡ
OOTE,. ;

974. βαιὸν δέ, «.7.r. “Lightly now shall I feel the
_ affliction of the sea-goddess” (Thetis), i. e., after the
loss of Rhesus.—@aveivy γάρ, κ. τ λ. The meaning of
the passage is, that though they will one day have to
take part in the mourning of Thetis for. her son, they
will feel it but lightly in comparison with the loss of
Rhesus. —tpac. Referring to πόνους. The idea is,
those who rightly consider the trials of a married life
will shun the chance of having a family and of losing
them.—réyv προκειμένων. ‘ Of the plans proposed,” i. e.,
of the plans in hand for the final defeat of the Greeks,
mentioned with such vain confidence above (vy. 70,
etc.). — πληροῦτ' αὐχένας ξυνωρίδων. “ Harness the necks
of the yoke-horses.”—zavovc. Reiske’s conjecture for
πόνους. -- ὑπερβαλών. “Having got beyond,” 1. e., ἴο ᾿
the very coast, before which the Grecian host were
drawn up in defence of their ships.—pépay ἐλευθέραν.
“The day of deliverance.”

NOTES ON THE MEDEA.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

_ Tue plot of the piece is borrowed from the legend of the
Argonauts and the Golden Fleece. Jason, hereditary king
of Ioleos in Thessaly, was the leader of these adventurers,
and had married, and on his return brought with him to
Iolcos, Medea, an enchantress of Colchis, by whose aid he
had surmounted every difficulty and sueceeded in obtaining
the wished-for prize. By her he had two children; but hay-
ing been compelled to leave his native land, and becoming
enamored of Glauce, daughter of Creon, the king of Corinth,
to which city he had fled with Medea and her children, or
else inspired by an ambition to connect himself with a royal
race, he prepared to marry the princess. Accordingly Me-
dea is ordered by Creon to withdraw with her two sons from
Corinth. At this indignity her proud spirit is fired with re-
sentment. After obtaining from Creon permission to re-
main one day longer in the land, she prepares to take a ter-
rible revenge. Under the pretence of at last acquiescing in
the expediency of the new match, she sends to Glauce a
present of a robe and head- dress, secretly smeared with
phosphorus, by which both she and her father, who runs to
her assistance, are miserably burned to death.

Not content, however, with wreaking her vengeance upon
her rival, Medea designs to punish Jason too for his perfidy,
and this she does by slaying her children with her own
hand. She then, having previously secured an asylum with
Aegeus, king of Athens, escapes by an aerial car, carrying
off the bodies of the slain, and, with her last words, justify-
ing the unnatural act and inveighing against Jason for aban-
doning her.

The following is an outline of the play. The scene is Jaid
at Corinth, and the Chorus consists of Corinthian ladies.

ActI. Scene I.—The aged nurse of Medea speaks the pro-

46 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

logue, describing the distressed and alarming state of her
mistress, since Jason has formed a new union. (1-48.)

Scene I7.—The attendant on Jason’s children, himself also
a slave, enters with the two boys. The nurse enters into
confidential discourse with him, and learns from him that
Medea and her children are to be banished by order of Cre-
on, and apparently with the sanction of their own father.
(49-95. )

Scene ITT.—Medea’s voice is now heard within the palace.
She is talking to herself in a moody and melancholy spirit.
Her threats against her children confirm what the nurse had
said (vy. 92), and the latter hastens to get them out of her
way. Medea does not appear until v. 214, 580 that when the
nurse, in v. 116, says τί δέ σοι, x. 7.X., She does not speak to
her as actually present, but, the attendant and the children
having departed, she utters here a kind of soliloquy. (96-
130.)

Scene IV.— The Chorus of Corinthian females now first
take part in the action by inquiring of the nurse what ails
her mistress. Medea is still heard from within, and the Cho-
rus speak words of consolation on comprehending the cause
of her distress. They at last request the nurse to summon
her in person from the palace. (181-218.)

Act II. Scene .—Medea now comes forward on the stage,
not so much to oblige the Chorus as to avoid the odium of
refusing to appear, and to apologize for her seemingly morose
and moody conduct. After a long address to the Chorus,
she discloses to them her intention of taking vengeance
upon her enemies, and begs them to be silent on the sub-
ject. (214-270.)

Scene IJ.—Creon now enters and communicates in person
to Medea the mandate of banishment. He states his sus-
picions of evil intent on her part, to which she craftily re-
plies, and finally prevails upon him to allow her to remain
one day longer. (271-356.)

Scene IIT.—Medea, left alone on the stage with the Chorus,
and feeling her end securely attained and herself gertain of
vengeance, breaks out into an impassioned speech on her in-

MEDEA. 47

tended crime and its probable consequences, and then leaves
the stage. (357-408.)

Scene IV.—The Chorus, being left alone, sing an ode on the
relative position of the two sexes, now that the perfidy of
men has been so forcibly shown by Jason’s desertion of his
wife. (409-444.)

Act III. Scene .—In this scene the interest of the play is
sustained by an argument between Jason and Medea, where-
in the former defends his conduct, and the latter upbraids
him with the basest ingratitude. (445-626.)

Scene IJ.—Medea and the Chorus remain after Jason’s de-
parture.. The Chorus, warned by the fortunes of Medea,
deprecate the excessive and inordinate passion of love, but
(with the reverent fear always shown by the Greeks for the
power of the dread goddess) they allow that the goddess of
Cyprus is most pleasing when she comes in moderation.
(627-662. )

Scene III.—Aegeus, king of Athens, who had been to Del-
phi to inquire how he may be blessed with offspring, here
presents himself to Medea, having touched at the Isthmus in
his voyage to Troezene, where he wishes to consult Pittheus
on the meaning of an obscure oracle. Medea tells the story
of her wrongs, and Aegeus promises her an asflum in At-
tica. (663-758. )

Scene IV.—Aegeus having departed, and Medea having
now attained the object she had desired—a safe refuge after
carrying her designs into effect—she now informs the Chorus
of her plan in detail. She then leaves the stage, accompa-
nied by the nurse, and the Chorus remaining behind celebrate
the praises of Athens, and ask how such a city can allow
such a woman as Medea to dwell in it. (764-865.)

Act IV. Scene .—Jason appears, having been sent for by
Medea, according to her preconcerted plan. Receiving him
with the resolution she had previously expressed (v. 776) to
cajole him with fair words, she now feigns penitence for her
former ill-temper, and approves of all that Jason has done.
She summons her children also to come and be reconciled
with their father. She then states her intention of sending

48 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

presents to the bride by the hands of her boys. She deliv-
ers the presents to the children, who depart with Jason.
(866-975. )

Scene II.—The Chorus, already apprised of Medea’s inten-
tion towards the bride and her own children, and hitherto
weakly silent on the subject, now give expression to their
fears that no hope is left. (976-1001.)

Act V. Scene .—The attendant on the children now en-
ters, and informs Medea that the sentence of exile against
her two boys has been remitted, and that the princess is de-
lighted with the presents. Medea then, after a brief inter-,
val, breaks out into an address to her children, remarkable
for its pathos and beauty. The Chorus then, in a system of
anapaests, discuss with much feeling the question whether
those who have married and had children are on the whole
as happy as those who have not married. (1002-1115.)

Scene I.—A messenger enters and informs Medea of the
terrible accomplishment of her plans. On hearing this she
resolves to slay her children and then flee from Corinth.
(1121-1270.)

Scene I1I.—The children of Medea are heard within the
palace, endeavoring with loud cries to escape from their
mother. Jason then appears and, on hearing of the fate of
his children, endeavors to enter the palace. Medea suddenly
appears overhead and out of the reach of her enemies, in an
aerial car, and calmly and contemptuously listens to Jason’s
vituperative address. When she does at length speak, she
contents herself with the conscious justice of her cause, and
therefore declines to reply to his charges, though she could
say much in answer to them. She finally departs, bearing
with her in the car the corpses of her sons. (1271-1419.)

The Medea was acted in the archonship of Pythodorus, the
year after the outbreak of the Peloponnesian war; B.C. 431.
Though justly held in high esteem by more recent critics, it —
only gained the third prize, the first having been won by
Euphorion, the son of Aeschylus, and the second by Sopho-
cles. The merits of the play have been acknowledged by all
students of Greek literature, ancient and modern, and eyen
the detractors of Euripides can not deny it the excellence

MEDEA. 49

of true tragic pathos. It appears, too, that it was several
times brought upon the stage, if, indeed, two distinct editions
did not exist. :

Euripides is said to have based his Medea on a play by Neo-
phron, an older or contemporary tragedian, in which also Me-
dea was represented as murdering her own children. Oth-
ers, on the contrary, maintained that Euripides was the first
who represented Medea as the murderess of her children,
whereas the Corinthian tradition attributed their death to
the Corinthians. But certainly, remarks Miller, he did not
make this change in the story because the Corinthians had
bribed him to take the imputation of guilt from them, but
because it was only in this way that the plot would receive
its full tragical significance.

NOTES.

1, 2. EO’ weed’, κι τ. rd. ‘Would that the hull of the
Argo had never winged its way,’ etc. Literally, “how
the hull of the Argo ought never to have winged,”
οἴο.---διαπτάσθαι. Aorist infinitive, formed irregularly
from διαπέτομαι.----Κόλχων. Colchis answers to the mod-
ern Mingrelia and part of Abbasia.—kxvaviag. “ Dark-
blue.” An epithet derived from their looming and
shadowy aspect.—vuumAnyddac. The “ Symplegides”
were two small rocky islands at the entrance of the
Euxine, and were believed originally to open and close,
probably from the ill-understood effects of perspective,
by which the channel seemed to widen as the ship ap-
proached,

3-8. Πηλίους “ Of Pelion.” A mountain of Thessa-
ly, extending along the coast of Magnesia, from which
was cut the timber of the Argo.—pnd ἐρετμῶσαι, κ. 7d.
“‘Nor had ever set to the oar the hands of the chief-
tains.” The common reading is ἀρίστων. (the adjec-
tive), for which ἀριστέων (from the noun ἀριστεύς), pro-
_ Rounced, in scanning, as three syllables, is now very

50 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

generally substituted. This last is the conjecture of
Wakefield and Porson.—Media. “ For Pelias.” Pelias
was brother of Aeson, the father of Jason, and had for-
cibly deprived Aeson of his throne. By his command,
Jason, the rightful successor, was sent to fetch the gold-
en fleece.—od γὰρ ἂν déorow’ ἐμή, κι τ. λ. “For in that
event my mistress, Medea, would never have sailed,”
etc, Observe the force of the particle ἄν, as indicating
a particular contingency.— γῆς Ἰωλκίας. So called
from Iolcus, the hereditary city of Jason, at the head
of the Sinus Pagasaeus, and at the base of Mount Pe-
lion.

9-15. οὐδ᾽ ἂν κτανεῖν, κι τ. Χ. Jason, on his return,
finding that his father had been put to death by Peli-
as, incited Medea to persuade the daughters of Pelias
to slay the old man and boil his limbs, under pretense
of restoring him to youth. For this deed Jason and
his wife were driven from Iolcos.—zeicaca . . . κατῴ-
κει. ‘Having persuaded ... have been now inhabit-
ing.” Observe the force of the tenses.—dvddvovea μέν.
The μέν is answered by νῦν δ᾽ ἐχθρὰ πάντα. At first
the Corinthians were pleased to have her (as a skillful
enchantress) among them; but now every thing is
changed; for Creon is against her, and the citizens
now care only for Jason and his new bride.—zoniréy
ὧν, k.7.Xr., for ὧν πολιτῶν. The regular form of expres-
sion would be, as Klotz remarks, ἁνδάνουσα μὲν πολίταις,
ὧν χθόνα φυγῇ ἀφίκετο. There is no need therefore of
reading πολίταις ὧν, as Porson and some others do.—
συμφέρουσ᾽. ‘Concurring with.” Literally, “ bearing
(all in common) with,” and therefore “being of one
mind with.”—#zep, feminine, agreeing, by attraction,
with σωτηρία. The ordinary construction would be
ὅπερ, the force of which is assumed by ἥπερ. -- ὅταν
γυνή, κι t.X. Observe the repetition of the leading
thought already implied in συμφέρουσ᾽, a mode of

MEDEA. 51

speaking quite natural when the individual is in a
reverie, and quite in place in the mouth of the old
nurse.

16-29. νοσεῖ ra φίλτατα. ‘ The dearest ties are droop-
ing,” i. e., are becoming weakened.—aiovprg. “ Pre-
sides over,” i.e, is monarch over. The primitive
meaning of the verb αἰσυμνάω appears to be, “to give
each his portion,” from aica.—Bog μὲν ὕρκους. “Calls
loudly upon his oaths,” i. e., calls aloud for the venge-
ance due to broken oaths.—dyvaradé. ‘ Recalls.”—
ὑφεῖσ᾽. “ Having yielded up.” Literally, “ having sub-
jected.” —ovvrixovea. ‘“ Pining away,” taken intran-
sitively. Some, less correctly, make it transitive, and
governing χρόνον: “Making all her time to waste
away in tears;” but χρόνον is better the accusative of
time.—imei. “Ever since.”—gitwy, governed by νου-
Oerovpévn. More commonly, ὑπό, πρός, or some other
preposition, would be employed.

30-35. ἣν μή ποτε. “ Unless at times.” Equivalent
to πλὴν ὅταν, which last is more usual.—dromwty. A
better reading than ἀποιμώξῃ. The aorist subjunctive
with ἤν always means “ shall have,” etc., whereas here_
the habit is described.—®c σφε νῦν, κατ. λ. “ Who now
keeps treating her with indignity.” Observe the pe-
-eculiar idiom in ἀτιμάσας ἔχει, implying that an action

was completed on a former occasion, but still remains
in full force up to the present time.—pa ἀπολείπεσθαι
χθονός. “Not to be deprived of one’s native land.”
In scanning, pronounce μᾶπολείπεσθαι by synizesis.
The ordinary mode of writing, namely, μὴ ᾽πολείπεσθαι,
is condemned by Elmsley as unattic (ad Heracl., 460).
Some read μἀπολείπεσθαι, making the contraction at
once in the text.

᾿ 987-42, δέδοικα δ᾽ αὐτὴν μή, κιτ.λ. “I fear her, there-

52 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

fore, lest she may on a sudden devise,” ete. Observe
the force of the aorist, implying an action yet future,
but neither gradual nor permanent in its operation.
The present βουλεύῃ, which some read, would mean,
“lest she may be plotting.” But the aorist is more
spirited.—apeia yap φρήν. ‘For her temper is yio-
lent,” i. e., heavy in its exactions from others when
once aroused,— δ ἥπατος. ‘Through her (rival’s)
heart.” The allusion in ἥπατος is to Glauce, not to
Medea herself, as is plainly shown by the succeeding
line. Many critics have regarded vy. 40 and 41 as
wrongly inserted here, from 379, 380; but they have
been well defended by Firnhaber and Klotz.—ripayr-
γον. ‘‘The monarch.” Creon is meant. If the poet
had meant Glauce, as some think, he would have said
ἢ τὴν τύραννον.---τόν τε γήμαντα. “And him who has
wedded (the daughter of that monarch).” The allu-
sion is to Jason.

45-48. σεται. The conjecture of Muretus for the
common οἴσεται. The meaning in the former case will
be, “ will sing the song of glorious victory,” supplying
ὕμνον With καλλίνικον. If, on the other hand, we retain
οἴσεται, it will be, “‘ will bear away the prize of glorious
victory,” and then ἄθλον must be supplied.—éx τρόχων.
‘From their races.” There was another ancient read-
ing, ἐκ τροχῶν. ‘‘ From their hoops.”—ob« ἀλγεῖν φιλεῖ,
‘Does not like to grieve.” More freely, ‘‘is not wont
to grieve.”

49-52. παλαιὸν κτῆμα. “ Ancient possession.” Ab-
stract for concrete. Slaves were. regarded as a part of
the family property ; as things rather than as persons.
Hence masters were commonly styled οἱ κεκτημένοι.---
τήνδ᾽ ἄγουσ᾽ ἐρημίαν. “Leading this loneliness,” 1. e.,
thus all alone.—oov. After μόνη. (Self, G. G, ὃ
529, 1.)

MEDEA. 53

54-58. ξυμφορὰ τὰ δεσποτῶν, x.7r.d. “ The affairs of
their superiors falling out ill are a misfortune to faith-
ful servants, and fasten upon their feelings in turn.”
The phrase κακῶς πίτνοντα is derived from the cast of
the dice. The reading πιτνοῦντα is not correct, no
such form as πιτνέω being in use, The verb is πίτνω.
So, again, the true form is πίτνοντα, as a present partici-
ple, not πιτνόντα, as an aorist, although this last is still
given by many.—podovcy. This is the reading of al-
most all the MSS., although μ᾽ ὑπῆλθε is necessarily for
pe (not por) ὑπῆλθε, since μοί does not admit of elision.
The more natural reading would be of course μολοῦσαν.
On the construction here with the dative consult Elms-
ley, ad loc.

59-62. yap. “(ἴοι surprise me) for.” Observe the
elliptical employment of the particle. Hence,in such
cases, it may often be rendered freely by “ what?” or
“why Ὁ" -- ζηλῶ σ΄. “I envy you” (your want of ac-
quaintance with the matter), i.e.,‘‘I wish I were in your
situation.” Elmsley, less correctly, regards the form-
ula ζηλῶ σε as ironical here, and explains it in the sense
of, *I envy your simplicity,” i.e., “I pity your igno-
rance,.” —Kovdirw μεσοῖ. “And is not yet in mid-
height,” i. e., and has not yet reached its zenith. Ob-
serve the difference of accentuation between peooi the
verb, as here, and μέσοι the adverb.—é μῶρος. “Oh!
the foolish one!” Observe that μῶρος here, as referring
to Medea, must be of the feminine gender. Many ad-
jectives of three terminations occur in Homer and the
Attic writers as having only two. (Matthiae, § 118,
3.) There is no need.of regarding μῶρος here as the
nominative for the vocative. It is the simple nomina-
tive.—we οὐδὲν οἶδε; “How nothing does she know!”
i. e., how little indeed does she know.

64-71. μετέγνων καί, x.7r.r. “I am sorry even for

eae th ie

54 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the things that have previously been mentioned” (by
Τ6).. -- πρὸς γενείου. “1 entreat you by your beard.”
It was the custom for suppliants to touch the beard
of the one from whom they asked a favor.—ijroved του
λέγοντος. Observe that του is for τινός.----οὐ δοκῶν κλύειν.
“Pretending not to be 1ἰβίθηϊηρ, ---- πεσσούς. “The
place where draughts are played.” 800 ἐν τυρῷ, ἐν pup-
pivy. “In the cheese, in the myrtle market,” ete.—
ἔνθα on. ‘ Where especially.” Observe the force of
δή, answering here to the Latin mazime. — Tewphyne.
Pirene was a well-known spring at the foot of the
Acrocorinthus.—ér\ay. Future infinitive, from ἐλαύνω,
contracted for ἐλάσειν. Observe that there is no ε sub-
scribed under the a, because the admission of the: into
the termination -εἰν is owing solely to the contraction
of ec into εἰ. (Donaldson, G. G., p. 256.)—péd\rAor. The
optative, like the subjunctive in Latin, because refer-
ring to mere hearsay or report.

75-84. εἰ καὶ μητρί, x.7.r. “If he even has a differ- -
ence with the mother.” Observe that καί in εἰ καί is
concessive.—zakaia καινῶν, x.7.r. “Old ties are left
behind. by new ones,” i. e., fall behind, are held in less
esteem.— roicde δώμασι. “To this family here,” i. e.,
Medea and her children.—dzwddpecd’ ἄρ΄. “ We are
undone then.” The aorist here expresses certainty,
making the time, which is indefinite, present and defi-
nite. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 403, 2.) — πρὶν τόδ᾽ ἐξηντληκέναι.
“ Before we have exhausted this.” With ἐξαντλάω com-
pare the Latin exhaurio.—oioe εἰς ὑμᾶς πατήρ. ‘“ What
kind of a person your father is towards you.”—édorro
μὲν ph. We must not translate this, “Perish may he
not” (which is contrary to her real wishes), but “ Let
me not say, May he perish !” Elmsley compares Z77ach.,
383. Consult also Pflugk and Klotz, ad loc.—drdp.. .
- ye. “But yet, nevertheless.” --- ὧν ἁλίσκεται. “He is
found out to be.” Literally, “he is caught as being.”

ΜΈΡΕΑ. 55

85-88. τίς δ᾽ οὐχὶ θνητῶν. Supply οὕτως ὧν ἁλίσκεται.
--δικαίως. ‘On just grounds,” i. 6.. for motives inde-
pendent of mere gain, and in a manner not in itself
blamable.—e«i τούσδε γ᾽ ευνῆς, x.7.r. “Since their fa-
ther, for the sake of a (new) marriage-bed, entertains
not a father’s feelings toward these.” Observe that οὐ
στέργει is equivalent in effect to μισεῖ.

90-95. ἐρημώσας ἔχε. Compare note on v, 8.---ἤδη
γὰρ eidov,x.7r.r. “For but just now I saw her direct-
ing her look bull-like at them, as if bent on doing
something.” The addition of ὄμμα, remarks Paley,
has peculiar force. It alludes to the look of a bull
when he stoops his head to take sight along the horn.
---δρασείουσαν. Desiderative.— πρὶν κατασκῆψαί τινα.
“Before it has come down like a thunderbolt upon
some one.” The usual construction of κατασκήπτειν is
with εἴς τινα, or With τινί. The accusative here with-
out a preposition is anomalous. According to some it
depends on the sense. This view is taken by Klotz
in particular. |

97-108. πῶς ἂν ὀλοίμαν. “Would that I might
somehow perish!” Literally, “ How might I perish "ἢ
—r60 ἐκεῖνο. “This is that (of which I spoke).”—orv-
γεράν τε φύσιν, κι τ. λ. “ And the odious nature of her
selfwilled mind.”—djXov δ᾽ ἀρχῆς, κι τ. Χλ. “For it is
evident that the cloud of grief, raised up from the
very first, will quickly kindle up anew with greater
fury,” i. e., will quickly blaze out into the lightning
of wrath. Some read ἀνάξει (from ἀναΐσσω, ἀνᾷάσσω),
“will quickly burst forth again.” Dindorf makes Me-
dea the subject of ἀνάψει, but very few will agree with
him.

116-121. τί dé σοι παῖδες, κιτ.λ. “In what now do
thy children share their father’s guilt?” Porson and

56 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Elmsley hold the true form to be ἀπλακίας. Compare
also Monk (ad Hippol., 145; Alcest., 247).—ph τι πάθηθ᾽
we ὑπεραλγῶ. “ How I grieve for you lest you may suffer
something.” Observe here the force of ὑπέρ in com-
position. Some less correctly render, “‘ How I grieve
above measure,” but this is less natural.—kai πὼς ὀλίγ᾽
ἀρχόμενοι, κι τ λ. ~“ And somehow or other, ruled in
few things, ruling in many, they with difficulty give
up their resentments.” »The nurse appears to be allud-
ing here to Creon’s stern decree, and means that abso-
lute monarchs are accustomed to be obeyed, not to be
argued with, when they have issued a sentence. She
theri carries on the train of ideas to the theme of con-
stitutional freedom.

122-130. ἐπ᾽ ἴσοισιν. “On an equality of rights.”—
εἰ μὴ μεγάλως, κιτ. λ. “If not in splendor, at least in
security.” She prays, in this, that her lot may be the
very reverse of a tyrant’s. And then she proceeds to
show how much the τὸ ὀχυρῶς is to be preferred to the
τὸ μεγαλῶς.---νικᾷ. ‘Carries with it a superior charm,”
—ra δ᾽ ὑπερβάλλοντ᾽, x. τ. dr.‘ Whereas the things that
exceed ordinary limits avail at no fitting time for mor-
tals,” i,e., whatever is in excess (or overshoots the
mark) never avails mortals when it is most wanted.
On the contrary, it does but give back in the end (or
repays as a natural penalty) a greater calamity to a
house, when the anger of the deity has fallen upon it.
---ἀπέδωκεν. ‘They inflict.” Literally, “give back.”
‘The aorist here denotes what is wont to happen.

133-137. οὐδὲ πω ἤπιος. Given by some as a ques-
tion.—in’ ἀμφιπύλου γάρ, κι τ.λ. ‘For I heard her cry
within, as I stood by the hall with its double doors.”
The Chorus near the abode of Medea (i. e., on the
stage). The two doors meant are the Sipa αὔλειος, or
house-door, leading from the street into the αὐλή, or

MEDEA. δὴ

hall; the other, the ϑύρα μέταυλος, leading from the
αὐλὴ into the inner apartments. Medea was in the in-
terior of the mansion, the γυναικωνῖτις, but her lamen-
tations were uttered in so loud a tone that they were
plainly audible to those on the outside of the mansion.
---Οὐδὲ συνήδομαι. “ΝΟΥ do I share in joy at,” etc., i. e.,
share with the enemies of Medea.—éei μοι φίλον κέκραν-
ται. “Since it has become dear to me.” The allu-
sion is to δῶμα. Observe that κέκρανται is 3 sing. perf.
pass. of κραίνω, the 1st person being κέκρασμαι, like πέφα-
opa. Porson reads ézei μὴ φίλια κέκρανται. — “Since
things not friendly in their nature have been done to
it.” Porson is followed by Matthiae.

139-146. οὐκ εἰσὶ δόμοι. “There is no house.” The
Greek notion of δόμος, and more particularly of οἶκος,
included the living members, especially the heads of
it.—rov μὲν yap. This is Musgrave’s emendation for
ὁ μὲν yap, which last is a corruption, caused by mis-
taking λέκτρα for the object instead of the subject of
ἔχει.----τήκει βίοτον. ‘Is wasting away existence.”’—Oa-
γνάτῳ καταλυσαίμαν, κιτ. λ. “ Would that I could free
myself by death (from all my troubles), having left
forever a hated life.” Some make βιοτάν to depend in
construction on καταλυσαίμαν, and προλιποῦσα to gov-
ern αὐτήν understood. But then the active, not the
middle voice, of καταλύω would rather have been em-
ployed.

148-159. ἰαχάν. Pronounced as a dissyllable in
scanning. —péirre. “Chants forth.” — ἀπλήστου κοί-
rac. “Οὗ insatiable union.” The reading ἀπλήστου,
remarks Paley, seems better than ἀπλάτου, as suggested
by Elmsley and adopted by Dindorf. Porson, Bothe,
and Pflugk adopt ἀπλάστου, which seems a very doubt-
ful Doricism. The meaning of ἀπλάτου, according to
Paley, would be “sacred,” “inviolable,” and not, as

58 | NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Elmsley would .make it, “deserted,” or “ abandon-
ed.” — μηδέν. Unusual, for μή, or pndapic. —oeBiZer.
“‘Adores.” Exactly in accordance with the English
idiom.—xeivw τόδε μὴ χαράσσου. “ Irritate not thyself
against him on this account.” Observe again the
force of the middle.—Zevc σοι τάδε συνδικήσει. Jove
will be your advocate in this matter,” i. e.,in this dis-
pute between you and your husband, or in the ques-
tion of right or wrong in his desertion of you. The
old reading συνδικάσει, if a Doricism, is very suspicious ;
if from συνδικάζω, is Wrong in both sense and metre.—
evvéray. Porson has εὐνήταν, after Brunck.

160-167. “Aprew. As the goddess to whom she had
offered her virgin vows, and therefore rightly appealed
to in the matter of her marriage. Compare Alcest.,
163.—7or’. ‘“ One day.”—airoic μελάθροις. “ Together
with their very halls,” i.e., house and all. When a
word which expresses accompaniment has αὐτός with
it, both are put in the dative without σύν. (Matthiae,
G. G., § 405, Obs. 8.)---ὦν ἀπενάσθην αἰσχρῶς. ‘“ From
whom I disgracefully departed.” Observe the irreg-
ular formation of ἀπενάσθην from drovaiw, like δάσασθαι
from δαίω.---τὸν ἐμὸν κάσιν. Absyrtus, whom she slew,
and scattered his limbs to detain her father Aeetes in
his pursuit of her. (Apollod.,i., 9, 23.)

169-171. Zijva. Medea had not invoked Joye by
name, but she had virtually called upon him as the
god who avenges perjury, in the words ὅρκοις ἐνδησα-
péva,V.161.—rapiac. ‘The overseer,” i. e., the guardi-
an.—éy τινι μικρῷ. “On some slight satisfaction mere-
ly,” i.e., with some slight blow.

173-183. πῶς ay ἐς ὄψιν, κατ. λ. From this expressed
wish it is clear that Medea has all along been speak-
ing from within the palace.—pidwy αὐδαθέντων. “Οὗ

MEDEA. .δ9

the words that have been uttered,” referring to those
said above, v. 153, etc.— βαρύθυμον. “That presses
heavily on her soul.”—Ajjpa. “The purpose.”—ré γ᾽
ἐμὸν πρόθυμον. ‘My willingness to aid.”—dida καὶ τάδ᾽
αὔδα. ‘And tell her of these friendly things,” 1. e., of
these friendly feelings on our part. The metre does
not admit the feminine vocative, φίλα, given by Porson
and Elmsley. Klotz, adopting σπεῦσαι from good MSS.,
and placing a comma after αὔδα, translates, “ And give
her this friendly advice, namely, to hasten,” ete.—o7ei-
σον δέ tt,x.7.X. This is Hermann’s reading, followed
by Dindorf. The old text had πρίν. rt κακῶσαι, which
suited the sense well enough, but violated the metre.

184-194. φόβος εἰ πείσω. “ I have fears as to whether
I shall persuade,” i. e., I fear I shall not persuade. Ob-
serve, however, that φόβος εἰ is also used in the sense
of vereor ne. This difference in use is accounted for
by the notion of doubt in φόβος. Whether the speaker
inclines to one side or the other, that is, whether εἰ is
to be taken as equivalent to μή or μὴ οὐ, must be de-
cided from the context. (Jelf, G. G., § 814, Obs. 4.)—
μόχθου δὲ χάριν, κιτ. λ. “TI will freely bestow on you,
however, this favor of my labor,” i. e., this trouble as a-
favor. Observe the force of the preposition in ἐπιδώσω.
“*T will give over and above any actual obligation.”
If it prove vain, I will ask for no return.—dépypa. A
kind of cognate accusative, the idea being βλέπει βλέμ-
μα λεαίνης.---ἀποταυροῦται. “She glares.”—émi μὲν θα-
λίαις. “For festal occasions.” — βίου τερπνὰς ἀκοάς:
“The sounds that impart delight to existence.” The
genitive Biov depends upon τερπνάς. The principle on
which this construction rests is explained by Matthies
G. G.,§ 344.

195-200. ὀὐνγῆόυς δὲ βροτῶν, κι τ.λ. The idea of mu-
‘sic was associated only with that of joy and revelry,

60 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

festivity and thanksgiving, in the conception of the
Greek. He possessed nothing corresponding to the |
sacred music which we find so consoling in grief.—
πολυχόρδοις woaic. “The strains that accompany the
many-stringed lyre.”—2é ὧν, scil. λυπῶν.---θάνατοι. The
allusion is to violent deaths, suicides, etc.—épdoc. “Τὸ
would be real gain.” Supply ἂν εἴη.---ἰἕνα δ΄. “ But
where.” Observe that tva here, with the indicative, is
the adverb of place.

204-212. πολύστονον. ‘ Accompanied with many a
groan.”—)ryupa δ᾽ ἄχεα, κι τιλ. “In piercing accents
does she loudly vent her bitter anguish against the
traitor to her bed,” etc. Observe here the peculiar
construction, where a verb and its immediate object
form one idea, so as to govern a second accusative of
the more remote object. In other words, both ἄχεα
and προδόταν depend on Bog. — ὁρκίαν. “Goddess of
the oath,” 1. e., who watches over its fulfilment. The-
mis caused Medea to cross over, because the latter be-
lieved in the oaths of Jason.—ov ἅλα νύχιον. “ Through
the nocturnal sea,” i. e., the sea by night; when the
ancient Greeks did not venture to sail, unless by a
stealthy escape. — ἐφ’ ἁλμυρὰν πόντου, κιτ. λ. “Over
the briny strait of the Euxine, difficult to pass.”
There is great doubt about the meaning of ἀπέραντον
here. The explanation which we have given to it
may derive support from the phrase περαίνειν ὁδόν,
the same as ἀνύειν ὁδόν. Bothe gives ἀπεράντου, with
‘Heath, “ of the boundless sea,”

213, 214. Κορίνθιαι γυναῖκες, κι τ. λ. Medea now comes
forward on the stage, not so much to oblige the Cho-
rus as to avoid the odium of refusing to appear, and
to apologize for her seemingly morose and moody con-
duct. She does not approve of reserve in the abstract,
since retirement often passes for apathy and indo-

MEDEA. , 61

lence; but people’s motives are often misinterpreted,
and they are hated before they are understood. Now
strangers should not run counter to the prejudices of
any nation where they may reside, just as citizen ought
not to act churlishly towards citizen. Her own ex-
cuse, for seeming so to behave, lies in her unhappy re-
lations with her husband. She bewails the helpless
‘and subordinate position of a woman, who is tied to a
man, whether he prove good or bad, whereas a man
can rid himself of the burden by leaving his home,
οἴο.---ἐξῆλθον δόμων, κ. τ. Χ. ‘I have come out (to you)
from my abode, in order that you may not find any
fault with me.” It appears that Ennius misunderstood
the meaning of δόμων here, and referred it to Medea’s
native land. (Cic. Ep. ad Fam., vii., 6.)

215-221. σεμνοὺς γεγῶτας. “Τὸ have become proud,”
i. e., more familiarly, “to have given themselves airs.”
In the explanation of this much-controverted passage
we have taken Paley for our guide. — ὀμμάτων ἄπο.
“(By living) away from view.”—éy θυραίοις. “In pub-
lic." —oi δ᾽ ag’ ἡσύχου ποδός. “ While others again, of a
noiseless walk (in 11{6).᾽.--δύσκλειαν᾽ καὶ ῥᾳθυμίαν. “An
evil name and the character of supineness.” -— dortc.
“ Whatsoever one of them.” Referring to βροτῶν. A
singular relative, when used indefinitely, may refer to
a plural substantive. (Jelf, G. G., § 819.)---σπλάγχνον.
“The real character.”—<dedoprwc. ‘ At sight.”

222-226. κάρτα προσχωρεῖν. “Closely to conform.” ©
Paley, less correctly, connects κάρτα with ἕένον. “Δ
stranger in particular,” i. e., even more than an ἀστός,
mentioned next. The position of the adverb in the
sentence seems opposed to this.—otd’ ἡνεσ. “ΝΟΥ do
I praise.” The aorist here denotes habit or custom,
and is therefore rendered by the present. — πικρός.
“ Offensive.” — ἀμαθίας ὕπο. “Through an ignorance

62 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

of what is right,” i. e., through not knowing how to de-
port himself properly, and therefore acting in a churl-
ish manner.—wWvyijv διέφθαρκ᾽. ‘Has quite crushed my
spirit,” i, e., has rendered me quite careless about pop-
ularity.

228-237. ἐν ᾧ ἦν μοι πάντα. “In whom my all cen-
tred,” i. e., who was to me everything. — γιγνώσκεις.
This is the conjecture of Musgrave, adopted by Elms-
ley and Porson. The common reading is γιγνώσκειν,
without any comma after πάντα, and the meaning then
is, “In whom it was my lot to have all good assur-
ance,” 1. e., literally, “‘to know all things well.” --οἰκβέ-
βηχ. “Has turned out.” Analogous to the Latin
evasit.—yvopny. ““Intelligence.”—duréy. “ Race.”—
πόσιν πρίασθαι. Euripides, as the Scholiast remarks,
has here adapted his observation to his own time, the
contrary practice having prevailed in the time of Ja-
SOn.—xakov γὰρ τοῦτ᾽, x.r.r. >‘ For this is a still more
grievous evil than the other evil.” The more grievous
evil here meant is the getting a lord and master over
one’s person, which, to a proud and high-spirited wom-
an like Medea, is worse than having to pay money for
one. We must refer τοῦτ᾽, therefore, to δεσπότην λαβεῖν.
Some prefer reading κακοῦ γὰρ τοῦδ᾽, which is also given
by the MSS., “ For there is an evil yet more grievous
than this evil,” i.e., “(but this is a trifle) for,” etc.
The greater evil will then be what follows, namely, the
chance of getting a bad husband.—dzad\ayai. “ Di-
vorcements.”—drvyvacba. ‘To repudiate.” The Attic
law of divorce was much more favorable to the male
claimant than to thefemale. (Meier, Att. Process., p.414.)

239-247. μὴ μαθοῦσαν οἴκοθεν. “ Not having learned
from home,” i. e.,if she has not learned from family in-
tercourse, as would be the case among relations.—ra0’
ἐκπονουμέναισιν εὖ. * Managing these matters judicious-

MEDEA. 63

ly,” i. e., the choice of a consort. Elmsley, however,
takes εὖ with ξυνοικῇ. ---- φέρων. “Imposing.” More
literally, “ bringing to bear.” -- ἔπαυσε καρδίαν done.
** Causes his heart to cease from disquiet.” The aorist
here again, as in v. 223, refers to custom or habit. The
literal meaning of doy is “ loathing,” “ surfeit.” Here
it means disquiet, weariness, ennul. — πρὸς μίαν ψυχήν.
The husband’s. .

248-250. λέγουσι δ᾽ ἡμᾶς. ‘ Moreover, they say of
1.5." --κακῶς φρονοῦντες. ‘ Reasoning ill.”—zap’ ἀσπίδα.
“In arms.”, As a military phrase, it otherwise means
“towards (or to) the left,” the shield being held with _
the left hand.

252-258. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γὰρ αὑτός, κιτιλ. “But (why talk
in this way ?), for the same argument comes not home
to you and to me.” You are differently situated, and
can not realize my feelings, nor, consequently, excuse
my conduct. —Kowwria. "There is much greater MS.
authority for συνουσία, but κοινωνία is preferred by
Porson, Elmsley, and Dindorf.—iBpiZowa. ‘Am out-
raged.” ---λελῳσμένη.. “ After having been carried off
as mere booty.” From ληΐζομαι.----μεθορμίσασθαι. “To
flee to as a refuge from,” etc. The verb properly means
“to change anchorage, ” and then “to seek a new har-
bor for shelter,” etc.

259-264. βουλήσομαι. “I shall be glad.”—zdpoe μη-
χανή τε. “Resource and contrivance.” —xéow δίκην
rovd,«.t.r. “For inflicting just vengeance on my
husband in return for these wrongs,” etc. More liter-
ally, “for paying to myself satisfaction against my hus-
band for these wrongs.” . The verb ἀντιτίνω here takes
a double accusative, of the person punished and the
satisfaction. Consult Jelf, G. G., ὃ 585. The best
MSS., remarks Paley, give δίκῃ, which Porson and

ee Fie
“ΔῈ

64 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

. Klotz retain, the latter thinking that there is an em-
phasis meant by the dative; but it is more likely that
transcribers mistook the meaning of the regular idiom.
—i τ᾽ ἐγήματο. ‘And on her who has married him.”
The allusion is to Glauce. The common reading is
ἥν τ᾽ ἐγήματο, to which there are two objections: first,
that a man is said γαμεῖν and not γαμεῖσθαι; secondly,
that a woman is said γαμεῖσθαί τινι, not τινά. Hence
Porson’s conjecture, adopted by Dindorf, and which
we have given by Paley in the text.—raky δ᾽ ἐς ἀλκήν,
x.7.r. ‘And is a bad hand for any exertion of cour-
age, and for looking upon the steel.” Compare Elms-
ley, ad loc.

268-270. πενθεῖν. This verb, it should be noted, is
very rarely used in the general sense of grieving. It
usually means to mourn for a death. — ἄγγελον. “As
an announcer in person.”

272-274, εἶπον. “I order.” The tragedians often
use the aorist to express a thought, which is present
indeed, but is supposed to have been long and firmly
conceived in the speaker’s breast. The notion of defi-
nite time being kept out of view, the thought is brought
all the more prominently forward. Hence εἶπον here

properly means, “I order, and for some time back had ©

made up my mind so to do.” It is by an extension of
this principle that the aorist gets its other meaning of
custom or habit. (Jelf, G. G., § 403, 1.)\—SpaBede λόγου
τοῦδ᾽. “ Arbiter of this decree,” i. e., as to whether the
mandate shall be executed, and within what period.

278-290. ἐξιᾶσι πάντα δὴ κάλων. “ Are letting out now
every rope,” i.e., are running with full sails against me.
-- ἄτης ἔκβασις. ‘ Landing from (the sea) of calamity,”
i. e., harbor of refuge.—ipjoopa. The future, as show-
ing deference. Persons in misfortune do not presume

MEDEA. 65

to address those in whose power they are with free-
dom.—zapapricyev. “Τὸ cloak.” Porson and Klotz
give the other reading, παραμπέχειν, which has rather
more MS. authority in its favor.—upBadX¢erat δὲ πολ-
Ad, «.7.A. Many things, too, contribute (their share) of
this fear,” i. e., unite in causing it. Partitive genitive.
(Jelf, G. G., ὃ 5385.) —rddw δ᾽, κι 7.4. There is no tau-
tology here in the addition of ὡς ἀπαγγέλλουσί μοι.
The expression is the same as κλύω ἀγγέλων.---τὸν δόντα
καὶ (τὸν) γήμαντα, κι τ λ. An instance of the article po-
etically omitted, contrary to the laws of the language.
--ὠ᾿ἀπεχθέσθαι. This is the true accentuation, as 2 aor.
infin., from ἀπεχθάνομει, and not ἀπέχθεσθαι, as die in-
fin. from ἀπέχθομαι.

294-302. δόξα. “The opinion of others,” i. e., pub-
lic opinion. She alludes to her reputation for clever-
ness, as intimated in v. 9386. ---- ἀρτίφρων. “Of sound
judgment.” — παῖδας περισσῶς, κι 7. r. “To have his
children taught to be extraordinarily clever.” Ob-
serve the force of the middle. (Jelf, G. G., § 362, 6.)
—xwpic γὰρ ἄλλης, κι τ. λ. “For, independently of the
charge of inactivity which they have to bear besides,
they meet with a jealous ill-feeling from the. citizens.”
Observe the seeming pleonasm in ἄλλης ; the adjective, —
however, has in reality the force of the adverb ἄλλως.
-- ἧς. Attraction for ἥν.---σκαιοῖσι μὲν γάρ, «.7.r. “For,
by bringing to bear new lessons of wisdom upon the
foolish,” i. e., in laying before them newly discovered
branches of knowledge. — ἀχρεῖος. ‘A visionary.”
Literally, “ Of no real use.”—eidévar τι ποικίλον. “To
possess some varied knowledge.”—uzpdc. “ Trouble-
some.”

304-306. τοῖς δ᾽ ἡσυχαία, κι τ. λ. .This line, apparently
adapted from v. 808, is omitted by some editors, and
by others enclosed in brackets. Klotz alone maintains

6

66 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

its integrity in this place. It seems, however, quite

unnecessary here, though necessary in the other part
of the play. — προσάντης. “In the way.” Properly
said of what rises up against, and stands in another’s
way.—eipi δ᾽ οὐκ ἄγαν σοφή. ‘And yet I am not over-
wise.” Purposely said to deprecate any invidious
feeling to which her previous remarks might give rise.
—oi δ᾽ οὖν. The force of οὖν here is, “ However that
may be,” i. e., whether she is really clever or not, Cre-
on, at all events, fears her as such.

307-313. οὐχ ὧδ᾽ ἔχει μοι. “Things are not so with

me,” i. e., 1 am not in the position, a poor friendless
stranger as I am, to commit any wrong against kings.
—ov γὰρ ri,x.7.r. ‘(Especially against you am I dis-

inclined to act amiss) for in what have you wronged

me?”—drN ἐμὸν πόσιν μισῶ. “But it is my husband

whom I hate (not you).”—cwd¢poviy. “Acting dis-

creetly the while,” i. e., discreetly for your own inter-

ests, and therefore not justly to be blamed by me.—
γνυμφεύετ᾽, εὖ πράσσοιτε. ‘Marry on, good-luck attend

you.”

316-321. ἀκοῦσαι. ‘To hear.” The Latin ad audien-

dum.—Bovreiyc. ‘‘ May be now plotting.” The aorist
βουλεύσῃς would not be so good, “ May plot at some
time or other.”—we δ᾽ αὕτως, for ὡσαύτως δέ. “ And in
like manner,” i. e., and likewise. — φυλάσσειν. “To
watch,” implying, of course, to guard against. We
should have looked, however, at once for φυλάσσεσθαι,
the middle, as in v. 289.—1 σιωπηλὸς σοφός. “Than
one who schemes in silence.”—,2) λόγους λέγε. “ Ac-
cumulate not words,” i. e., talk not to no purpose.

324-334. μή, πρός oc. The words are here purposely
thrown out of the natural order, in order to denote
great excitement of feeling.—dvadoic. Present of ἀνα-

MEDEA. | 67

λόω, a less common form than ἀναλίσκω.---ἐξελᾷς. Con-
tracted future, for ἐξελάσεις.---γάρ. “ (Yes) ἴοι." --πλὴν
yap τέκνων, x.t.r. “(No wonder) for next to my chil-
dren,” etc.—irwe ἂν, οἶμαι, x.r.rd. “ That is, I take it,
according as circumstances may have presented them-
selves,” i. e., entirely according to circumstances.—p
λάθοι oe. “Let not that man escape thine eye.”—7o-
γνοῦμεν ἡμεῖς, κι τ λ. “* We are in trouble ourselves, and
want not (any new) troubles (in others),” i. e., to hear
about them. Porson adopts Musgrave’s emendation,
πόνος μέν " ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ob πόνῳ κεχρήμεθα; ‘Trouble indeed
there is; but are we not conversant with trouble Ὁ 1. e.,
‘You have troubles of your own, ’tis true; but think of
mine!” Observe the employment of κεχρῆσθαι with a
genitive, “to stand in need of.”

335-343. ὠσθήσει. From ὠθέω. ---- ἀλλά σ᾽ αἰτοῦμαι.
“Nay, Γ entreat you.” Pflugk thinks that Medea was
going to add ἐᾶσαί pe μίαν τήνδε ἡμέραν μεῖναι, but is
interrupted by Creon. ‘The version which we have
given, however, is more impassioned, and is therefore
more in accordance with the object which Medea had
in view, namely, of deceiving the monarch.—dée¢ ἔοικας.
“As you seem likely (to do).” More personally direct
than the ordinary we ἔοικε. This is sometimes imitated
in Latin, as, wt videris, non recte judicas.—ob τοῦθ᾽ ixérev-
σα. Oreon thought that Medea was going to beg him
to remit her sentence of exile. She undeceives him,
and asks only for a respite.—fvprepadvatr φροντίδ᾽, κ. τ. X.
“And to arrange some plan, how we are to flee, and
also. the means of subsistence for my boys.” With ἡ
we may supply either φροντίδι or 66g. Elmsley pro-
poses oi, “whither.” — ἀφορμήν. This noun literally
means “a starting- place,” and then the means with
which one begins a thing, —oddéiv προτιμᾷ μηχανήσα-
σθαι. “In no respect cares to provide any,” i. e., any
ἀφορμήν. . «εν

68 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

346-356. τοὐμοῦ γὰρ οὔ μοι, x.7.X. ‘Since, as far as
concerns myself, I care not whether I am to go into ex-
ile or not.” The possessive pronoun is frequently used
for the personal.—xeypnpévove. ‘Made conversant
with.”—aidotpevoc. “Through regard for the feelings
of others.” —dté¢@opa. In a middle sense, “1 have in-
jured myself.”—éZapapravwr. “'That I am plainly err-
ing.” The participle in the nominative as referring
back to the subject of ὁρῶ. ---- ἀψευδήῆς. “In strict
truth,” literally, ‘as an unlying one.”—éq’ ἡμέραν μίαν.
‘For one day and no more.” The preposition is here
employed to define the time exactly. Porson, without
any necessity, conjectures ἔθ᾽ for ἐφ᾽.---τὶ δεινὸν ὧν, for
τὶ δεινὸν τῶν ὧν, κατ. λ. “Any dreaded thing of those,
the fear of which possesses me.”

309-363. τίνα προξενίαν. ‘ What protection as a
stranger.”—y0dva σωτῆρα. Observe here the employ-
ment of a masculine noun with a feminine, by what is
termed enallage, and consult Matthiae, G. G., § 429, 4.
-- ἄπορον. “ Inextricable.”

365-367. ἀλλ᾽ οὔτι ταύτῃ ταῦτα. ‘“ But not at all in
this way shall these things turn out.” She means
that, though hitherto her affairs have gone wrong, this
present scheme, however, is not by any means a hope-
less one, since she has just gained her first point in the
permission to remain. After ταῦτα supply ἀποβήσεται,
or some verb of similar import.—roior κηδεύσασιν. “ For
those who have given in marriage.” Alluding to
Creon. ;

372-885. ἐξὸν αὐτῷ. “ When it was in his power.”
Nominative absolute (Matthiae, ὃ 311).—értciv. “To
frustrate.” Literally, ‘to arrest,” “‘to make captive.”
—vexpove θήσω. “I-will lay dead.”—yyepé. “I shall
make the attempt,” literally, “take the matter in

MEDEA. 69

hand.”--dépa νυμφικόν. “The bridal chamber.”— i θη-
κτὸν wow, κιτ. Χ. Consult note on v. 40.—poi πρόσαντες.
“Tsin my way.” Consult note on v. 8305.—dépove ὑπερ-
Baivovca. “Crossing the threshold of the abode.”—
τὴν εὐθεῖαν. “Following the direct path.” The full
sentence would be κράτιστα τὴν εὐθεῖαν ἰόντας ὁδόν:----σο-
gai. Medea is not speaking of herself merely, but of
women generally. Had she been speaking of herself
alone, the masculine σοφοί would have been used.
Consult Porson (ad Hec., 509).----ἑλεῖν αὐτούς. “To take
them off.”

386-388. καὶ dx) τεθνᾶσι. ‘And now they are dead,”
i. e., and now suppose they are dead. The conditional
protasis here stands in the indicative, without «i, as a
principal clause, for the sake of emphasis. (Jelf, G.G.,
§ 860, 8,)---ἐχεγγύους. “ Pledged for my safety.” Prop-
erly a law term, “going bail for me.” --- οὐκ ἔστι.
“There is not one,” i. €., οὔτε πόλις, οὔτε ὁ παρέξων γῆν
ἄσυλον. It may also mean, as the Scholiast remarks,
“Tt cannot be,” i. e., “It won’t do.”

390-397. μέτειμι τόνδε φόνον. ‘TI will proceed to this
deed of death,” i. e., I will execute it either by fire or
drugs.—dpjyavoc. “ Depriving me of every other re-
source,” i. e., precluding me from any exercise of craft.
---τόλμης πρὸς τὸ καρτερόν. “Το, the very extremity of
daring.” —pvyoic ναίουσαν, κτλ. It was a custom to
have private altars enshrined in the interior of Greek
houses. Hecate was the patroness not only of witches,
but of all who compounded poisons, philters, etc.—yai-
ρων. “Rejoicing the while,” i. e., with impunity.

399-408. κῆδος. “This alliance.”—dév. Attraction
for d.—viv ἀγὼν εὐψυχίας. “Νοῦν is there a contest re-
quiring a stout heart.” —ovt γέλωτα δεῖ σ᾽ ὀφλεῖν, κ. τ. Δ.
“It does not behoove you to become a laughing-stock

70 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

to the descendants of a Sisyphus, and. the bride of a
Jason.” By Σισυφείοις are meant the people of Corinth,
as descended from Sisyphus, who was said to have
founded Ephyra or Corinth, and was infamous for his
acts of pillage and violence.—‘H)iov τ᾽ ἄπο. Medea
was granddaughter of Helius, or the Sun-god, on the
father’s side.—ézicraca δέ. ‘‘ Knowledge too is yours.”
—oopwrara. Consult note on σοφαί, v. 385. ;

409-415. ἄνω χωροῦσι. “ Flow upward,” i. e., up the
country, towards the high ground, and no longer down
towards the sea. The order of nature appears, as it
were, inverted, so gross is the perfidy of Jason.—@ear
δ᾽ οὐκέτι, κατ. λ. ‘And confidence in (adjurations by)
the gods no longer remains firm.” Oaths have now
become mere empty words.—rdy δ᾽ ἐμὰν εὔκλειαν, κ. τ. δ.
“Report too shall bring a change over my life, so as
for it to enjoy (henceforth) a good repute.” By “re-
port” is here meant the common talk of mankind.
Women will henceforth assume a higher stand, in pro-
portion to the degeneracy and degradation of men.
We have here στρέψουσι equivalent in effect to vertendo
eficict. The common reading στρέφουσι mars both
sense and metre.

421-429. μοῦσαι δέ, x.7.r. That is, women’s faithless-
ness will no longer bea topic for poets, as it was with
the bards of οἹα.---ὁμνεῦσαι. Ionic for ὑμνοῦσαι.----οοὐκ ἐν
ἁμετέρᾳ γνώμᾳ wrace. “Granted not to our under-
standing.” Observe that to the dative ἁμετέρᾳ γνώμᾳ
the poet has added ἐν, because he meant to say that
the faculty of song was not implanted in the mind of
woman.—irei dvrdyno ἄν, κι τι λ. “Since otherwise I
would in my turn have sounded forth a strain against,”
etc.—paxpd¢ αἰών. “The long lapse of time.”—poi-
ραν. “Condition,” i.e., the circumstances of the two
soxes. ᾿ β

MEDEA. . 771

+ 430-444. πατρῴων. The penult is made short, as in
Alcest., 249. But Porson, Elmsley, and others give za-
rpiwy, from Aldus, πάτριος οἶκος being properly “ a home
in one’s country,” and πατρῷος, “ ancestral.” It is, as
Paley remarks, a mere question of MS. authority.—
διδύμους dpicaca, x. 7r.r ‘Having skirted the twin
rocks of the deep,” i. e., having passed close between
them. The Symplegades are meant.—rac ἀνάνδρου κοί-
τας, k.T.’. ‘ Having lost the couch of thy widowed
union.” —8pxwr χάρις. “ All delight in the observance
of oaths.”—aidwe. “ A sense of shame.”—aidepia, “ On
high.” —pe0oppicacOa. Consult note on v. 258.—7dpa.
Contracted for πάρεισιν.---σῶν λέκτρων κρείσσων. ‘* Pre-
ferred before your couch,” i. e., preferred as a bride to
you. The common text has τῶνδε λέκτρων, for which
Paley gives the reading of Porson, and which is fol-
lowed by Dindorf and others.—ézéora. “ Stands over,”
i, e., rules.

447-453. coi γὰρ παρόν. Compare note on ἐξόν, Vv.
372.— κρεισσόνων βουλεύματα. ‘The resolves of your
superiors.” He refers to some milder measures of Cre-
on, to which she ought to have submitted in the first
instance.—ovdiy πρᾶγμα. “It is a matter of no con-
cern.”’— πᾶν κέρδος ἡγοῦ, «.r.rX. “ Consider it all gain
that you are punished only with exile,” i. e., and not
with death. Ald gain, remarks Paley, because in’ the
dealings of ἔμποροι and κάπηλοι there is always a bal--
ance struck between profit and loss.

455-462. ἀφύρουν. “ Kept trying to remove.”—od δ᾽
οὐκ ἀνίεις μωρίας. “ You, however, did not remit any-
thing of your folly.” Verbs of this kind often take a
genitive from the general notion of giving up or de-
tracting from a thing. Scholefield and Dindorf prefer
the present dving, with Matthiae, but, as Elmsley re-
marks, the imperfect here suits better the preceding

72 * NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

imperfects ἀφῴρουν and ἐβουλόμην.---κἀκ τῶνδε. “Even
as matters now stand,” 1. e., even though you have not
ceased to speak evil of τ8.---ὠἀπειρηκὼς φίλοις. “ Wea-
ried with (serving) friends.”—récov ye. “So far at
least,” i. e., so far, at all events, that it may not be said
I allowed you to starve. Others read τὸ σόν ye, τὸ σὸν
δέ, Or τοσόνδε. Dindorf prefers τὸ σόν ye, but this im-
plies a false emphasis, “‘ Your advantage, if not that of
others.”—xai yap εἰ. “For even though.” The καί be-
longs to εἰ. ;

465-474. τοῦτο γάρ σ᾽ εἰπεῖν ἔχω, x.7.X. “For I can
at least say of you with my tongue this, the greatest
reproach (that can be uttered) against your want of
manliness,” namely, that you are all-vile, παγκάκιστος.
She means, “ If, as a woman, I cannot punish you with
my hands, yet at least I can say this of you with my
tongue,” etc.—Oeoic re κἀμοί, κι τ λ. This line is gener-
ally thought to have been interpolated from y. 1324.
Klotz, however, undertakes to defend it.— εὐτολμία.
“True courage.”—véowyv. ‘Moral maladies.”—rakéic
σε, to be joined in construction with λέξασα, in the pre-
vious line.

A76-485. ἔσωσά σ᾽, x. 7r.rX. The sigmatismus of this
verse has been noticed by critics both ancient and mod-
ern. Many other instances, however, occur in the dra-
matic writers. Consult Monk (ad Hippol., 1162).—7rav-
ρων πυρπνόων, k.7.r. “As a tamer of fire-breathing
bulls with the yoke.” Observe the construction, not
ἐπιστάτην ζεύγλαισι ταύρων, but ἐπιστάτην ταύρων ζεύγλαι-
σι. The term ζεύγλη properly means the collar or cir-
cle around the neck, by which the ζυγόν is attached to
the animal. — θανάσιμον γύην. “The field pregnant
with death,” i. e., the produce of which, namely, the
armed warriors, were destined to mutual destruction.
- ἀμφέπων. “Moving around.” — πηλιῶτιν Ἰωλκόν.

᾿ τ ΜΈΡΕΑ. "3

‘Consult note on v. 8.---πρόθυμος μᾶλλον, κι τ.λ. “More
willing than wise,” i. e., with more of love thanywis-
dom. If any two properties of the same object are
compared in degree, they are sometimes indicated by
the comparatives of their proper adjectives, and con-
trasted by 7. (Jelf, G. G., § 782, 7)

487-494. παίδων ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. “By the hands of his
own children.” To be joined closely in construction
with ἀπέκτειν᾽. ---- ἐξελον. “I took from thee.” — καὶ
ταῦθ᾽, «.7r.X. “And yet, after having’ received these
benefits,” etc. With παθών supply εὖ.---συγνωστὸν ἦν.
“Tt were pardonable.” Better than συγγνώστ᾽ ἂν ἣν,
for in this construction the Greeks commonly omit ἄν.
---θεούς. Pronounced here as a monosyllable in scan-
ning.—xeis@a. “116 enacted.”

496-498. ἧς σὺ πόλλ᾽ ἐλαμβάνου. “ Which you often
used to grasp,” i. e., when supplicating for aid. The
genitive is here employed to express the idea of con-
tact or touching.—kai τῶνδε γονάτων. He ought to
have written καὶ rade γόνατα, but the genitive is used
by attraction to the preceding relative.—we μάτην κε-
χρώσμεθα, κι τ. λ. “To how little purpose have we been
defiled by the touch of a wicked man,” etc. The verb
χρώζειν means properly “to touch the surface,” and
hence, “to leave the effects of contact,” as “to stain,”
“to defile,” etc. The term is here applied both to the
hand which he had grasped and the knees he had
embraced in supplicating for assistance. Her hopes
resulting from both have been frustated.

500-519. δοκοῦσα μὲν τί. Porson and Dindorf give
μή τι, but Paley remarks that the Greeks would have
preferred to say, οὐ δοκοῦσα πράξειν τι. Elmsley and
Klotz moreover give μὲν τί.---ὅμως δ᾽. “ Still, however,
I will do so,” i. €., κοινώσομαι.---ἀφικόμην. Supply δεῦρο.

74 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. *

--«καλῶς γ᾽. “ Kindly indeed.” Ironical.—ovde δέ μ᾽ οὐκ
ἐχρῆν, κι τι A. Namely, the family of Pelias.—zod\aic
μακαρίαν, κι τ λ. “ You have made me a happy woman
in the eyes of many of my sex throughout Greece.”
Literally, “unto many.” Irony again, and so in what
immediately follows.—Oavpaoréy. “A truly wonder-
ful.” —Zdyv τέκνοις μόνη μόνοις. “A lonely fugitive,
with my children as lonely as myself.” —# τ᾽ ἔσωσά σε.
For cai ἐμέ, ἣ ἔσωσά σε.---τεκμήρι᾽. ‘ Proofs,” 1. e., by the
βάσανος, or touchstone.—yapaxrnp. This term, remarks
Paley, is properly used of the stamp or device on coins,
and therefore does not well keep up the metaphor of
a natural mark of distinction.

520-525. δεινή τις ὀργὴ πέλει. “It is a dreadful kind
of anger.” Observe the force of τις.---κακὸν λέγειν. “A
bad hand at speaking.”—dxpowt λαίφους, κι τ. Δ. “To
strive to escape with the extreme border of the sail
from thy wearisome talkativeness,” i. e., with the main-
sail reefed up, so that only the margin of it catches the
wind. Elmsley, however, explains, “‘ with full sails,”
following the Scholiast, ἀντὶ τοῦ, παντὶ ἀρμένῳ. Mat-
thiae, on the other hand, following Aristoph. (Ran.,
999), is in favor of the other version, making the words
in question equivalent to “ cireumspecte et caute vitare.”
Medea’s talkativeness is regarded as a storm, which
none but a wary pilot can weather, and ὑπεκδραμεῖν is
not so much to fly from before it, with all sail set, as
to withdraw from the area of commotion by cleverly
handling the ship.

526-5380. ἐπειδὴ καί, κι τι λ. “Especially since you
greatly exaggerate the favors conferred.” Elmsley
says that the καί here is to be joined with λίαν, but
Pflugk, more correctly, makes it belong to ἐπειδή.----
θεῶν. A monosyllable in scanning.—ooi δ᾽ ἔστι μέν, κ- τ. λ.
“You have a mind subtle enough indeed (and you

MEDEA. 75

‘haye shown it in the argument which you have just
stated in your own favor), but it were an invidious
story for me to relate how Love compelled you,” etc.

532-544. ἀλλ᾽’ οὐκ ἀκριβῶς, κιτ. λ. “I will not, how-
ever, reckon it too nicely,” but will let it pass for what
it is worth. The verb here employed is used of noting
down the numbers in playing at dice. Hence its
meaning in the present instance of “to reckon.”—ézn
yap οὖν ὥνησας, x.7.r. “ For so far, then, as you assisted
me, it is well enough,” i. e., I have no wish to deny
you the credit.—rij¢ ἐμῆς σωτηρίας. “ From my safety,”
i. e., in return for it.—vépore re χρῆσθαι, «.7.r. “And
to enjoy laws, not to live at the mercy of mere brute
strength.” Supply, with Elmsley, ζῆν, διάγειν, or some
equivalent verb.—«i δὲ grec. ‘ Whereas if you had
gone on living.” Observe the force of the imperfect
with εἰ, and consult Jelf, G. G., ὃ 856.—Ddyoc σέθεν.
“Any account of you.” — μήτ᾽ ’Opdéiwe κάλλιον, K. τ. Δ.
Elmsley remarks that Euripides here speaks rather in
his own person than in that of Jason. The latter
would have thought rather of the enjoyment of power
and rule.

545-550. τοσαῦτα μέν σοι, κιτ. λ. The common text”
has τοι, but σοι is better, because Medea introduced
the subject. — ἐν τῷδε, “In this,” i.e., in doing this,
Equivalent to ἐν τῷ γῆμαι.---σώφρων. “ Uninfluenced
by mere passion.” He proves this at vv. 555-7.—ooi
μέγας φίλος. He proves this at vv. 559 56646.---ἀλλ᾽ ἔχ᾽
ἡσύχως. That is, Do not start at the apparently strange
assertion, but listen to my explanation. The common
reading is ἔχ᾽ ἥσυχος, where ἔχε has the force of ἔστω.

551-557. ἐπεὶ μετέστην, κιτ.λ. He now enters on the
proof of his having acted wisely, ending with this at
v..554.—'IwAxiag χθονός. He was banished from Iolcos

76 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

for having shared in the murder of Pelias.—ri εὕρημ᾽
εὐτυχέστερον. ‘‘ What luckier prize.” The phrase εὕ-
ρημα εὑρεῖν is “to find something unexpectedly,” “ to
find a prize,” ete.—g ov κνίζει. “ As you disquiet your-
self.” Supply ὁδῷ.---οὐδ᾽ εἰς ἅμιλλαν, κι τι λ. .“ Nor hay-
ing any desire as to a striving for a numerous off -
spring.”

562-573. παῖδας δὲ θρέψαιμ᾽. “And that I might bring
up my children.” ---ξυναρτήσας. “ Having united,” prop-
erly, having made two races of children to hang, as it
were, from a common father.—zi δεῖ ; Equivalent in ef-
fect to οὐδὲν δεῖ. The idea is, it would be of no use to
you to have any more children, and it would be of some
use to me, to benefit my present family by a second
family such as I hope to have.—époi λύει. “It is for
my interest.” Observe that Ave here has the force of
λυσιτελεῖ.----ἐς τοσοῦτον. Supply pwpiac.—rideobe. “ You
esteem,” or “ You reckon.” Literally, ‘* You set down.”

576-583. εὖ ἐκόσμησας. “ You have decked out well.”
---κεὶ παρὰ γνώμην tod. “Even if I shall express my
opinion contrary to your view of the case,” i. e., shall
differ from you in opinion.—didgopdc εἰμι. “Iam of a
different opinion from.” On the construction of the
dative here (πολλοῖς) with the adjective διάφορος, con-
sult Jelf, G. G., § 601, 2.—époi γὰρ boric, «.7.rX. Medea
means that, in her opinion, those who make the ἄδικος
λόγος appear the δίκαιος deserve not praise, but blame,
and merit the severest punishment. — σοφὸς λέγειν.
“Skilled in speaking,” i. e., in argument. — αὐχῶν.
“‘Confidently presuming,” 1. e., flattering himself.—ed
περιστελεῖν. “That he will skilfully cloak.” — ἄγαν
σοφός. ‘Really wise,” i.e., really and truly so, since
he acts on false principles. He is only σοφὸς λέγειν.

584, 585. we καὶ σύ, κι τ. λ. “In which way be not

MEDEA. 77

you also,” etc. Observe that ὡς has here not a demon-
strative, but a relative force, which it derives from dc.
The principle is clearly stated by Hermann (ad Electr.,
θ06).---εὐσχήμων. ‘ Plausible.”—éxrevet. ‘Will lay thee
prostrate,” a metaphor borrowed from the palaestra.
Compare the English vulgarism, “ To floor one.”

588-600. καλῶς γ᾽ ἂν οὖν, κι τ A. “Finely indeed,
then, would you have aided.me in carrying out this
proposal,” etc. Ironical. Porson, Elmsley, and oth-
ers omit por, and read τῷδ᾽ ἐξυπηρέτεις, “would you
have submitted to this proposal.”—od τοῦτό σ᾽ εἶχεν.
“Tt was not this consideration that influenced you,”
i.e., the anticipation of my disapproval.—pdc γῆρας
οὐκ εὔδοξον, x. τ λ. ‘ Was becoming discreditable to
you as you advanced in years.” Literally, “‘as regard-
ed (or for) old age.”—dorep εἶπον. Compare vy. 559
5666.--- θέλων. Supply ἔγημα, from γῆμαι.----᾿λυπρὸς εὐδαί-
μων βίος. ‘A prosperous life attended with sadness.”
--ο-κνίζοι. “Would ever be disquieting.”—we μετεύξει.
“How you shall change your prayer.”

606-613. μῶν γαμοῦσα. The active voice of yapéy
being used only of men, it follows, remarks Paley,
that Medea hereby conveys a taunt, and means, Was it
by doing to you as you have done to me ?—kai σοῖς
ἀραία, κ. τ λ. “Aye, and I happen to imprecate them
on your house also,” i. e., Yes, and on your family also
have I imprecated ruin. Medea’s answer is full of
most bitter hatred. She not only confesses what Jason
had just charged her with, but also adds this fresh in-
stance of her hatred. Observe that ἀραία is here taken
actively. Some less correctly give it a passive force :
‘“‘an object of imprecation unto.’ — ὡς od κρινοῦμαι.
‘Know that I will not-wrangle.” Supply ἴσθι before
ὡς.---χρημάτων ἐμῶν. “From my resources.”—zdpPora.
“Tokens of hospitality.” These were certain tokens

%8 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

or counters of recognition, the half of which was re-
tained by a guest, and the other half given as a part-
ing acknowledgment to his host as a means for es-
tablishing his claim to a return of hospitality at any
future time.

619-626. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν. “ Well then,” i, e., whether you
accept my offer or πού. ---- αὐθαδίᾳ. “Through stub-
born self-will.”—ypoviZwr. ‘Wasting time.”—£Ziy θεῷ.
“With the favor of heaven,” i. e., by the guidance and
with the concurrence of the god, who will certainly
effect what he is supposed to have prompted as a sug-
gestion.—dore σ᾽ ἀρνεῖσθαι. “That you will wish to
disown it.” Observe that ἀρνεῖσθαι is here equivalent
to ἀπείπασθαι θέλειν.

627-634. ἔρωτες ὑπέρ, κι τι λ. ‘Feelings of love, on
having come greatly in excess, have not conferred,”
etc. Observe the force of ὑπέρ in strengthening ἄγαν.
--ἅλις. ‘With moderation,” i. e., just sufficiently and

no more.—eiyapic. “ Welcome.” ---- χρυσέων. Often

found, as here, among the tragic writers with the first
syllable short. — χῤίσασ, “ Having anointed it,” or,
more freely, “ having poisoned it.” A metaphor bor-
rowed from the custom of poisoning the arrow-head
by smearing it with some unctuous preparation.

637-642. ἀμφιλόγους ὀργάς. “A disputatious tem-
per.”—iwi. “ With desire for.” Compare Jelf, G. G.,
§ 684, 8, 6.---ἀπτολέμους δ᾽ εὐνάς, κι τ r. “ But, cherish-
ing a regard for unions free from strife, may she in her
keen discernment pass her decision upon the marriage-
beds of women,” i. e., decide for women whom they
shall wed; or, in other words, may she make a wise
selection of wives for husbands.

646-662. duayaviac. “Through destitution.”—Sup-

MEDEA. 6 79
ply ἕνεκα. ---- οἰκτροτάτων ἀχέων. ‘ Fraught with most
lamentable woes.” <A better reading than οἰκτρότατον
ἀχ. --- ἁμέραν τάνδ᾽ ttavicaca. ‘Having finished this
present existence.” It is wrong to take ἁμέραν τάνδ᾽
of the dreaded day of ἀμαχανία, and to explain ἐξανύ-
σασα by πρὶν ἐξανύσαι.---φράσασθαι. ‘To consider it,”
i.e.,to ponder on it. Observe the force of the middle.
- ἀχάριστος. “Unfavored,” i. e., without favor from
god or man.—érw πάρεστι. ‘“‘ Whose character it is.”
Literally, “ Unto whom it is present,” “it is habitual.”
The allusion is to Jason, the indicative making the
wish definite.—Kafapay ἀνοίξαντα, κι τι λ. “ Having
opened the brightly pure lock of the mind,” i. e., with
the pure treasures of sincere affection, The general
idea of the whole passage appears to be, “ May he who
is an insincere friend (Jason, for instance) meet with
nothing but ingratitude on his own part.”

665-675. σοφοῦ Mavdiovoc. The epithet is here pure-
ly complimentary. — ἐπιστρωφᾷ. “Do you turn your
steps to.”—®oiSov παλαιόν, x.r.r. The oracle at Del-
phi, in Phocis.—épgard6v. “ Navel,” i.e., centre. The
nayel-stone in the temple at Delphi was supposed to
mark the middle point of the earth.—iorddne. “Did
you go to.” Passive in a middle sense.—Oeirv. A
monosyllable here in scanning.—dzaic γὰρ δεῦρ᾽, x. τ. dr.
“What, do you prolong existence up to the present
time a childless man ?”—riyy. “Through the visita-
tion.” —ovb« ἐσμὲν εὐνῆς, κι τ.λ. “We are not unpaired
as regards the marriage-bed.”—i κατ᾽ ἄνδρα συμβαλεῖν.
“Than for a man to comprehend.” More literally,
“than to comprehend after the way of a man.” Elms-
ley thinks that ἄνδρα here is rather rare for ἄνθρωπον.

678-686. ri δῆτ᾽ ἔχρησε; ‘“ What response then did
he utter ?”—zpiv ἄν. “Until.” (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 848.)—
Πιτθεύς τις ἔστι. Pittheus, king of Troezene, was the

80 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

father of Aethra, whom Aegeus had married. — γῆς
TpoZnviac. The territory of Troezene formed the
southéastern corner of ΑΥΤΡῸΪ]]15.---εὐσεβέστατος. It is to
this that the words, we λέγουσι, refer.—ydp. “ (You act
rightly) for.”—rpiBwr. ‘ Well-versed.” Compare
Rhesus, v. 625.

689-704. ri yap σὸν ὄμμα, κι τ. λ. “Yet why is your
‘ eye dim, and your color thus faded?’ Observe the
zeugma.—¢’ ἡμῖν. “In my stead,” 1, e., to supersede
me.—7 yap. “What indeed?” This is Elmsley’s read-
ing, in which he is followed by Dindorf. These par-
ticles are used when’something strange or monstrous
is inquired about. The common reading, ἢ που, as
given by Porson and Matthiae, is not so good. The
particles ἢ ποὺ usually convey a slight irony, and are
equivalent, as Elmsley remarks, to οἶμαι, ἴσως, or ὡς ἔοι-
κεν.--- μέγαν γ᾽ ἔρωτα. Ironical, implying that the real
inducement to the match was its greatness.—irw νυν.
“Let him go, then,” i. e., don’t trouble yourself any
longer about him.—dyvdpér τυράννων, κι 7.d. “ He was
desirous of contracting an affinity with kings.” This
explains her meaning when she says (v. 698) μέγαν γ᾽
ἔρωτα.---ξΦυγγνωστὰ μέν, κατ. λ. ‘(I do not wonder now
at your altered looks) for it was pardonable,” etc. The
imperfect here denotes, as usual, continuance, referring
not only to the time when the wrong was first com-
mitted, but to the whole intervening period up to the
present. (Jelf, G. G., § 398, 4.) --- πρός. “ Besides.”
Taken adverbially.

705-718. τοῦ, for rivoc.—ovddé ταῦτ᾽ ἐπήνεσα. “This
conduct I neither have praised nor do I now praise.”
In Latin, it would be nec laudo nec laudavi. Aegeus
means, I have neither praised such conduct in the case
of other husbands before this, nor do I praise it in the
present instance. Compare note on y. 223.—Adyw μὲν

MEDEA. | 81

οὐχί, x. t.rX. “In word, indeed, he does not allow it,
but (in fact) he does not wish to stand firm,” i. e., to
protest firmly against it. The common reading is
καρτερεῖν δὲ βούλεται. ‘‘ But yet (in fact) he is perfectly
willing to endure it.” Ironical. The common read-
ing certainly appears the more natural one.—oixretpor
οἴκτειρον, x.7.X. A similar instance of a change of the
ictus metricus in a word repeated in the same line oc-
curs in Aesch., Prom., 1035: rédApnodv, ὦ μάταιε, τόλμη-
σὸν ποτε.---ἐκπεσοῦσαν. That is, ἐκ χθονός.---εαὔρημα οἷον.
“What a prize.” Compare note on υ. 553.—¢dppaka.
“ Medicaments.”

720-730. πρῶτα piv θεῶν. He means, that he may not
offend the gods, who are the patrons of suppliants.
-ἰς τοῦτο γὰρ δή, κιτ. Χ. “For lam now wholly gone
for that,” i.e., my race is now as good as extinct.—
χθόνα. “To my land.”—ood προξένειν. ‘To befriend
you,” i. e., to be your patron and protector. It was
the peculiar office of πρόξενοι to prevent strangers be-
ing carried forcibly out of the land in which they had
taken refuge.—dixatocg ὦν. He means, remarks Paley,
that he will only act in the matter according to inter-
national law. Hence he advises her to leave the land
spontaneously, and not under his protection, lest he
should seem to have enticed her away.—xoi σε μὴ μεθῶ
τινί. ‘And there is no fear lest I shall give thee up
to any one.” The common construction of οὐ μή with
the subjunctive, equivalent to καὶ οὐ φόβος ἐστὶ μὴ pe-
θῶ. (Self, G. G., § 748, 1.)—adbry. “Οἵ your own ac-
cord.”

731-738. πίστις. “Some pledge.”—péy οὐ πέποιθας;
“Surely you do not distrust me?” The particle μῶν
(contracted for μὴ οὖν) is used especially in questions
to which a negative answer is expected. (Jelf, G. G.,
ὃ 873, 5.)—Zuyeic. “If bound.” —od μεθεῖς ἂν ἐμέ. “ You

Y
‘

82 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

would not send me away.” Observe that μεθεῖς is for
μεθείης. So we have in Orest., 1188, μεθεῖμεν for μεθεί-
μεν. Porson and Elmsley give μεθεῖ ἄν, but then the
construction becomes rather an awkward one, for as
μεθίεσθαι in the middle voice commonly takes a gen-
itive, we must supply ἐμοῦ after peber’ ἄν, and make ἐμέ
depend On ἄγουσιν.---λόγοις δὲ συμβάς, K.7.r.- ““ Whereas,
having entered into an agreement with me by an actu-
al promise, and being (also) under oath to the gods,
you would become a friend to me, and would not be
likely to listen to demands (of me) by heralds.” Por-
son, Elmsley, and Dindorf read ἀνώμοτος from a few
inferior MSS., and τάχ᾽ ἂν πίθοιο from the conjecture
of Wyttenbach. The meaning will then be, “ whereas,
having made an agreement in words only, and with-
out an oath, you might pethaps: be tempted to lis-
ten, etc.

741-747, ἔλεξας. Equivalent to ἔδειξας ἐν déyou.—.
σκῆψίν rw’, “Some excuse,” i. e., for not giving you
up, namely, on the ground that he had sworn to pro-
tect her.—éinyot θεούς. “Mention the gods (by whom
you would have me to swear).” This was also termed
ὕρκον διδόναι.---ὔμνυ πέδον. There is no need of supply-
ing zpéc,as some do. Verbs of swearing, etc., take an’
accusative at once of the deity or the object by which
one swears. (Matthiae, ὃ 419.) --- συντιθείς. “ Joining
therewith.” ᾿

749-763. abric . . . ἐκβαλεῖν... The nominative with
the infinitive, according to the Greek idiom. (Mat-’
thiae, ὃ 535.) — ἐμμενεῖν. The future is better here.
The common text has the present éupéver.—ri δὲ πάθοις;
That is, ri δὲ εὔχει παθεῖν ;—yaipwr. “ Rejoicing,” i. 6...
hoping for everything favorable. A common formula
in wishing well.—dy τ᾽ ἐπίνοιαν, κι τ λ. “And may
you. bring those things to completion, the intent of

MEDEA. > 88

which keeping firmly in view, you are striving to ac-
complish them.” Equivalent in effect to πράξειάς re ἃ
σπεύδεις, ἐπίνοιαν αὐτῶν κατέχων. --- παρ᾽ ἐμοί. “ With
me,” i. 6.. in my opinion. .

768-779. gy μάλιστ᾽ ἐκάμνομεν. ‘Where we labored
most,” i. e., were most at a loss. — πρυμνήτην κάλων.
“The stern-rope.” Technically called “the painter,”
and by which the ships were fastened, with the prows
turned. seawards. — δέχου δὲ μή, x. 7A. “Expect not,
however, words calculated to afford pleasure.” —w¢ καὶ
δοκεῖ μοι, κι τ λ. Dindorf includes vv. 778-9 in brack-
ets. Hermann says that the correction of a new edi-
tion of the play has been confused with the first read-
ing. Porson strikes out v. 778, with one of the MSS.,
and reads καλῶς ἔχειν. Klotz, on the contrary, defends
the authenticity of the whole passage, and gives the
order of construction as follows: “How that these
things both appear good to me, and have themselves
aright, the nuptials, namely, with the princess, which
(nuptials), having abandoned. us, he is now enjoying ;
and (I will tell him) that (present matters are advan-
tageous, and have been well determined upon).” In
accordance with this explanation, the words γάμους.
τυράννων οὕς are by attraction for γάμοι τυράννων οὕς,
and λέξω is to be supplied with καὶ σύμφορ᾽ εἶναι, κ. τ. δ.
This mode of rendering the passage is ingenious, but
not very satisfactory.

780-787. αἰτήσομαι. She intends to ask Creon through
Jason,—ovyx we λιποῦσα. “Not as having made up my
mind to leave.” We have here followed Scholefield.
The true reading, however, is doubtful. Elmsley reads
λιποῦσ᾽ ἄν. Klotz translates the clause, “non quasi re-
liquerim nune.”—apgi0y. Active, for the middle ἀμφι-
θῆται. - So, v. 980, θήσει for θήσεται, and v. 1160, θεῖσα
for θεμένη. Compare the remark of Elmsley, “ Satis

84 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

usitata constructio est, ut de suo vel corpore vel parte cor-
poris quis loguatur tamquam de alieno.”

790-798. ἐνταῦθα μέντοι, x.7.r.- “ At this point, how-
ever, I dismiss the present subject.” She has said
enough on that matter; a more pressing care now
crowds upon her mind.—gpwiéa δέ. “I have long,
however, thought with sorrow.” Consult notes on vv.
223 and 707.—oitric ἐστὶν boric. ‘There is no one, be
he who he may, who,” etc. Observe the force of doric.
--φόνον φεύγουσα. “Fleeing on account of the mur-
der.” Literally, “fleeing the murder,” i. e., the conse-
quences of it. Hence Elmsley makes φόνον here equiva-
lent to ἐπὶ φόνῳ.---ἴτω " τί μοι ζῆν κέρδος; The train of
thought is this: I shall escape to Athens, not that I
value life, but to avoid ridicule. For what is life to
me ? ete. .

805-813. νύμφης. Governed by τεκνώσει. ---- φαύλην.
“ Poor-spirited.”—ind’ ἡσυχαίαν, κι τ λ. Consult note
on v. 804.---εὐκλεέστατος. In the eyes of the Greeks,
who recognized forgiveness or toleration of a wrong as
weakness, not as a virtue.—)dyov. “ Plan.” —azevvé-
πω. The Chorus, remarks Paley, according to the part
assigned them in the Greek drama, are bound to ex-
press disapprobation of Medea’s murderous intention.
But she heeds them not.

815-822. πάσχουσαν. Agreeing with σὲ understood
before λέγειν.---τολμήσεις. ‘ Will you have the heart ?”
—oirw, yap. “ Yes, for so.”—rdyor. “Considerations.”
—ovv. For οἱ ἐν. In crasis οἱ with « becomes ov.
Compare μοὐγκώμιον for μοι ἐγκώμιον (Aristoph., Wub.,
1907). ----ἐς πάντα mora. ‘For all confidential mat-
ters.” Medea is speaking not to the Chorus but to
the nurse.—réEye δὲ μηδέν. Elmsley’s reading for the
common λέξεις, Which is a solecism.

MEDEA, 85

824-883. ᾿Ερεχθεῖδαι. The Athenians are meant, as
descended from Erechtheus or Erichthonius. The
Chorus expatiate on the sanctity and wisdom of the
Athenians, favored alike by nature and by the gods
beyond other nations, and then ask how such ἃ city as
Athens can allow such a woman as Medea to dwell in
it. Let Medea therefore consider well the crime she
is about to commit.—7d παλαιόν. “Of old.” Their
prosperity is of old standing, not a thing of yesterday.
--ὀ᾿ὁΣἶπορθήτου τ. The re here, coupling ἱερᾶς and ἀπορ-
θήτου, is contrary to ordinary usage, and Porson is ~
inclined to ἀπορθήτας, the reading of one of the
MSS., while Elmsley suggests ἀπορθήτοι᾽.---ἀποφερβόμε-
vo. ᾿“ Feeding on.” Compare the Latin depascor.—
ἀεὶ διὰ λαμπροτάτου, κι τ. λ. The Athenians are here
described as walking, “with joyous and sprightly
step,” under the clear, bright sky of their native land,
happy in the pride that they are Athenians.— Appovi-
αν. Elsewhere, Mnemosyne, and not Harmonia, is said
to have been the mother of the Muses.

834-845. τοῦ καλλινάου τ᾽, κι τ. Χ. “They say, too, that
Venus, having quaffed the waters of the fair-flowing
Cephisus,” etc. Observe that ῥοάς is the accus. plur. _
governed by ἀφυσσαμέναν. The river Cephisus flowed
southward from Mount Parnes, on the west side of
Athens, and, after crossing the Long Walls, fell into
the Phaleric bay.—ywpav. The regular construction
here would be the genitive, χώρας, which some read ;
but the accusative appears to have been purposely
employed by the poet to denote extension over a sur-
face.—perpiac. ‘ Well-tempered.” The εὐκρασία, or
moderate temperature of Athens was the theme of
praise with both poets and philosophers.—im:Baddopé-
vay. “Placing upon.” —7d@ σοφίᾳ παρέδρους. ‘ Who
are wont to sit by the side of wisdom.” Loves, which
are not, like Medea’s, wild passions, but are chastened

86 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

by wisdom, and ‘have their ‘exercise in all kinds of
virtue..

846-852. ἱερῶν ποταμῶν. The Cephisus and Ilissus.—
φίλων πόμπιμος. “ That-offers a welcome to its friends,”
i. e., to strangers as friends. More literally, “afford-
ing a safe convoy to friends,” i. e., protection in pass-
ing through, or into, its territory.—per ἄλλων. “ Among
others,” 1, e., whose society will pollute others. This is
Elmsley’s idea, who makes per’ ἄλλων the same as we
of ἄλλοι πολῖται. Some, however, placing the mark of
interrogation after ὁσίαν, connect per’ ἄλλων with oxé-
Wat, and translate, “Consider among other things,” i.e.,
besides.—aipa. “You are taking on yourself.”.- -Por-
son makes a singular slip in regarding aipe here as a
future from ἀείρω, and writes it accordingly αἰρεῖ.

857-865. τέκνοις σέθεν. Paley makes the construc-
tion to be, προσάγουσα τόλμαν τέκνοις σέθεν. It seems
better, however, to take τέκνοις σέθεν after καρδίᾳ τε, and
supply αὐτοῖς afte&zpocdyovca.—ddaxpuy μοῖραν σχήσεις
φόνου. - ** Will you retain without tears. your determi-—
nation to slay them,” i. e., without repentance.—ixeray.
Doric, for ἱκετῶν.----τέγξαι χέρα φοινίαν. “Τὸ steep your
hand in their blood.”—ebrrAdpom. - Hermann’s reading
for ἐν τλάμονι.

866, 807. κελευσθείς. ‘Having been requested (by
you).” Through the messenger, v. 820.—odbrdy, for ob-
τοι ἂν by crasis. This is Porson’s reading. The diph-
thong in τοί cannot suffer elision, but forms a long vow-
el by crasis. The common text has οὐκ. ἄν γ᾽, but the
double γέ in the same line then becomes very inéle-
gant, and, besides, the particle ἄν rarely has ye imme-
diately annexed to it. Paley does not follow’in his
text Blomfield’s dictum (Sept. c. Theb., 179), that when
τοί forms a crasis with ἄν it. necessarily loses its en-

MEDEA. 87

clitic character, and that we should therefore write
ov τἂν.

871-880. νῷν. “By us two.” Dative of the agent.
—did λόγων ἀφικόμην. “ Reasoned.”—%c ἡμῖν δρᾷ, κι τ. λὰ.
The verbs δράω, ποιέω, etc., take a dative of the person
for whose benefit or hurt anything is done.—riparvor.
“A princess.” — τί πάσχω, κι τι λ.. “ What have I to
complain of, when the gods are providing well (for
me) ?” Pronounce θεῶν as a monosyllable i in scanning.
--χθόνα. Namely, from Tolcos in Thessaly. Compare
vv. 9 and 560.

| 884-888. ἀκαινῶ! “T approve of all that has been
done.” -- χρῆν. μετεῖναι. “Who ought to have taken
part.” The ἢ is governed by μετεῖναι, not by χρῆν. ---
ξυμπεραίνειν. “ΤῸ have helped to carry them into ef-
fect.”—vipony re κηδεύουσαν, x.r.d. ‘“ And to have been -
pleased at waiting on your bride.” Observe that al-
though ἡ precedes, we have here κηδεύουσαν, as if she
had said ἣν χρῆν, which in fact must be supplied to
ξυμπεραίνειν. Matthiae translates the present passage
as follows: “‘And to have been delighted that your
bride has an affection for you.” But this is err oneous, —
for κηδεύω does not govern the genitive.

891-898. ἀντιτείνειν. “To urge in opposition.” —
παριέμεσθα. “We give in.” Elmsley translates by the
corresponding English phrase, “I entreat your ‘par-
don.” Observe that ἵημι and its compounds shorten
the initial « in Homer, but lengthen it in Attic writers.
-φαμέν. “We confess,”—orordai.. “A truce.”

᾿ 899-905. οἴμοι κακῶν, κι τ. Χ. “Ah! woe is me on ac-
count of my misfortunes! how I feel in mind some one
of the things that lie hid !” i. e., some hidden ill. This
is ambiguously worded on purpose ; she- thinking of

88 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

her secret designs, and Jason referring the remark to
the uncertainty of his children’s life and health. Simi-
larly she misleads him by πολὺν ζῶντες χρόνον, which
he would naturally understand in the latter sense.—
dpridaxpuc. “Easily moved to tears.” So Hartung:
“ Leicht gerithrt ew Thraénen.” Compare the explana-
tion of Hesychius, εὐχερὴς πρὸς δάκρυον.--- χρόνῳ δὲ νεῖκος,
κιτλ. “At length, however, putting away my quar-
rel with your father.”

906-913. χλωρὸν Saxpv. “The big tear.” —+rd νῦν.
Elmsley suggests ra viv.—ixeiva. ‘ Those things (that
are past),” i. e., your former resentful conduct.—ydpoue
παρεμπολῶντος ἀλλοίους. ‘ When he seeks profit in
other marriages besides his own.” In place of the
genitive (absolute), which is found in all the MSS.,
Porson and Elmsley give the dative παρεμπολῶντί γ᾽.
πὲς. τὸ λῷον. “For the better.’— ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ.
“Though after some time.” --- τὴν νικῶσαν βουλήν.
“The wiser plan of action.”

914-922. ὑμῖν. Depending on ἔθηκε. Porson and
Dindorf adopt Valckenaer’s emendation,: ὑμῶν. --- σὺν
θεοῖς. “If the gods so permit it.” Said equivocally,
because the gods willed otherwise, as the event proved.
— iby κασιγνήτοις. He means, associated with the chil-
dren of the new bride.—ér. ‘“ Yet,” or ‘“ hereafter.”—
ἴδοιμι. Optative, as expressing a wish. —éy@péy τῶν
ἐμῶν. The Corinthian nobles, who would naturally be
jealous of his pretensions, as a foreigner, to precedence
in rank.—aitryn. ‘Here!’ The pronoun has the force
of a kind of vocative, analogous to the Latin heus tu! -

925-933. obdéy* τέκνων, κιτ. λ. A Comma is placed
at the end of this line in Porson’s edition, as if Medea
had been unable to complete the sentence through
weeping. Elmsley, however, places a full stop, and

MEDEA. 89

understands δακρύω.---ἐπὶ δακρύοις. “ Prone to tears.”
—itnixov. The old reading was ἐξηύχουν, which Barnes
corrected on conjecture, and one of the MSS. subse-
quently confirmed. Medea had not expressed the
wish that her children might live, but Jason had, at
γ. 920.---μνησθήσομαι. “1 will now make mention.”

938-945. ἀπαίρομεν. “Are ready todepart.” Equiva-
lent to ἀπαίρειν ἕτοιμοι ἐσμέν. Elmsley prefers ἀπαροῦ-
μεν. “ Will depart.”—otr οἵδ᾽ ἂν εἰ πείσαιμι. “1 know
not whether I shall persuade him,” i. e., Ido not think
I shall. The same in effect as φόβος εἰ πείσω. The ἂν
belongs to πείσαιμι, and we have here a marked in-
stance of hyperbaton. Observe moreover that εἰ, in
the sense of “whether,” does not reject ἄν with the
optative. Porson reads οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἄρ᾽ εἰ, but he is proved
to be in error by Elmsley.—eizep γυναικῶν, κι 7r.d. “If
indeed she is one of women, such as the rest are.” Lit-
erally, “One of the rest of women.” That is, if she is
like other women in her willingness ka comply with a
lover’s request.

946-958. ξυλλήψομαι τοῦδε, κι τ. λ. “ Will take my
share in thistask.” Partitive genitive. Compare note _
on v. 984.---καλλιστεύεται. ‘Are the most beautiful.”
--Ο-ὐὀἀνδρός τ᾽ ἀρίστου σοῦ, κι τ. λ. An instance of that coy-
ert irony in which the Greeks so much delighted.—
πατρὸς πατήρ, κι τ. Χ. Aeetes, the father of Medea, was,
as remarked in a previous note, the son of Helius, or
the Sun-god. Thus the garments had come into Me-
dea’s possession as part of her φερνή, or dowry. Doubt-
less, remarks Paley, the garment itself was, in a sense,
a “sun-robe,” for the similar one, sent by Deianira to
Hercules, smeared with some phosphoric preparation,
derived its efficacy from being exposed to the sun.—
δῶρα μεμπτά. The Scholiast says that this has a double
sense, namely, “Gifts not to be despised,” from their

90 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

beauty, and “ Gifts the efficacy of which she will have |
no cause to complain of,” since they will prove fatal
to her.

959-972. ὦ ματαία. “Unthinking woman !”— δίδου,
for didoco. Ionic didoo, contracted δίδου. ---- προθήσει.
“She will prefer me.”—y μοι od. “Do not you oppose
me.” Supply ἐμποδὼν γένῃ, or something equivalent.
The pronoun σύ is frequently used with the ellipsis of
a verb, which is to be supplied from the context.—zei-
θειν δῶρα, κι τ. Χ. A verse of similar import is cited by
Plato (Rep., 111., p. 390, E); δῶρα θεοὺς πείθει, δῶρ᾽ aidoi-
ove βασιλῆας.---λόγων. “ Arguments.”—kceiyne ὁ δαίμων.
‘‘Hers is the luck,” i.e., and therefore the property
may as well pass from the unfortunate to the prosper-
ous. — via τυραννεῖ. “ Young in years she rules su-
preme.”—« τέκνα. Apollodorus (i., 9, 28) gives the
names of Jason’s two sons as Mermerus and Pheres.—
τοῦδε yap, κιτ. Χ. “For there is need especially of this,”
i, e., this is all-important.

976-986. νῦν ἐλπίδες οὐκέτι, κτλ. The Chorus, al-
ready apprised of Medea’s intention towards the bride
and her own children, and hitherto weakly silent on
the subject, now give expression to their fears that no
hope is left, etc.—Zéac. For the common ζωῆς, or Dor-
ic Zwac. Elmsley thinks that the common form, ζωή,
should be discarded from the Attic dialect. He rec-
ommends, moreover, the accentuation Zod, genit. Zode.
Compare Blomf., ad Sept. c. Theb., 985.---χρυσέων avade-
σμῶν ἄταν. ‘‘'The deadly mischief of the golden head-
band.” —rodv “Awa κόσμον. ‘The ornament of Orcus,”
i. e., the fatal ornaments.—zézdov. Elmsley’s emenda-
tion, in place of the common reading πέπλων, which
not only injures the metre, but gives a wrong sense,
since the beauty of the garment could not persuade
her to put on her head the golden coronet.—vuppoxopn-

MEDEA. ᾿ 91

ott. ‘She will array herself as a bride.”—épxoc. This
term properly means anything that encloses, prevents
escape; and hence, as here, “a net.”

990-1000. ὦ κακόνυμφε, κι τι λ. “Oh evil- wedded
man, connected by marriage with princes.” The term
κηδεμών, equivalent to κηδεστής, means a relation by
marriage as opposed to συγγένης. Compare the Scho-
liast: ἀντὶ τοῦ γαμβρέ.---ὄλεθρον Biorg. Elmsley’s read-
ing, instead of the common ὀλέθριον βιοτάν.---μοίρας door
παροίχει. ‘How far have you departed from (your
former) fortune!” i.e., how are you fallen from your
high estate !—eracrévoua. “1 lament too late.” Ob-
serve the force of μετά. Literally, “ after’ the evil has
_ been done. There is no need therefore of Blomfield’s
emendation μέγα στένομαι (ad Agam., 1242).—ooi. “To
your sorrow.” Ethic dative. (Jelf, G. G., § 600, 2.)

1002-1007. οἵδε cot. The adjective σοί is much bet-
ter here than the dative of the pronoun would have

been. The latter, however, is generally given.—rdkei-

θεν. “In that quarter,” 1. 6., κατὰ τὰ πράγματα ἐκεῖθεν
ὄντα. Compare Hartung, “ Fried ist deinen Kindern
dort.” —ri σὴν ἔτρεψας, κ. τ. X. Porson and Elmsley omit
this and the succeeding line, as repeated from vv. 923-4.
As Pierson well observed, the proper word is στρέφειν,
not τρέπειν. These verbs convey totally different ideas,
the former meaning “ to twist, or turn,” with a rotatory
motion; the other, ‘to divert from a forward course.”
Compare the Latin words torquere and vertere.

1009-1016. μῶν rw’ ἀγγέλλων ; κι τ. λ. “Am I uncon-
sciously announcing any evil tidings?” We must not
write τίν᾽ here, but the enclitic τιν᾿.---δόξης εὐαγγέλου.
“In the expectation of bringing good news.” Ob-
serve that δόξα εὐάγγελος 18 the same as δόξα ἀγαθῆς
ἀγγελίας.----πολλή po ἀνάγκη.. That is, πολλὴ ἀνάγκη τοῦ

92 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

δακρυρροεῖν ἔχει με.----κάτει τοι καὶ σύ, κατ. λ. “ You too,
depend upon it, shall yet be brought. back by your
children.” This is Porson’s celebrated emendation for
the common κρατεῖς τοι. The old man thinks that Me-
dea is grieving for her own banishment, though her
children are let off, and he therefore says this in order
to console her. — ἄλλους κατάξω, x.7r.d. “ Wretched
woman that I am, I will first bring back others (to
their home),” i. e., their Jong home, the grave. -The
employment of κατάξω, here, in reply to the remark
made in the previous line, appears to confirm fully the
emendation of Porson.

1020-1027. χρή. Supply πορσύνειν.----σφῷν μέν. “ For
you two indeed.”—iv ᾧ. To be taken with οἰκήσετε,
and ἀεί with ἐστερημένοι.----εἶῖμι δή. ‘ Will go, it seems.”
- πρὶν σφῷν ὄνασθαι. ‘Before I have derived any ben-
efit from you two,” 1. 6., have been blessed in you.
The verb ὀνίνημι is regularly construed with the gen-
itive. Not unfrequently, however, it takes the dative
in the sense of ὠφελεῖσθαι.----λέκτρα. ‘ Your marriage.”
—Aapradac τ᾽ ἀνασχεθεῖν. According to Grecian cus-
tom, the bride was conducted into the bridegroom’s
house by the mother of the latter bearing a lighted
torch. :

1028-1039. αὐθαδίας. Causal genitive.— ἄλλως dp’.
“To no purpose then, it seems.” —«ai κατεξάνθην πόνοις.
“And was torn (in heart) by many a trouble.” The
verb literally means “to comb or card wool.”—} μήν
ποθ. ‘Once: assuredly.” The particles ἦ μήν are
always used in strong asseveration.-—«d περιστελεῖν.
“That you will lay me out fairly.” --ζηλωτὸν ἀνθρώ-
moot. ‘A thing to be desired by men.” Observe
that ζηλωτόν is in apposition to the whole sentence,
γηροβοσκήσειν, κ. τ. λ.---ἄλλο σχῆμα βίου. ‘ Another sort
of life,” namely, no longer under a mother’s eare.

MEDEA. 99

~ 1041-1052. γέλων. Cognate accusative. —éupa φαι-
δρόν. “The bright-laughing eye.”—ovc« ἂν δυναίμην.
“T could not do it,” i. e., lcould not have the heart to
commit the deed. — καίτοι τί πάσχω; “ And yet what
is coming over me?” i. e., what mean these new sen-
timents of compassion ἐ--- ἀλλὰ τῆς ἐμῆς κάκης, κ. 7.2.
“But to think of my weakness, that I should even.
have let slip words of tenderness from my (secret)
heart!” In κάκης (where observe the accent as indi-
cating the noun) we have the genitive of exclamation.
Some, less forcibly, make κάκης the genitive of proper-
ty, part, etc., and translate, “The having let slip,” etc.,
“was only the result of my cowardice.”

1053-1055. ὅτῳ δὲ μή, κι τ λ. “ But unto whomsoever
it may not be lawful to be present at the sacrifice ; that
shall be a care to him; for I will not unnerve my
hand.” She means, “1 ask no one to be present at the
sacrifice who can not lawfully attend; that is his con-
cern, whether he choose to assist or to absent himself.”
She has in view Jason; and there is an allusion to the
Greek custom of a whole family attending round the
domestic altar, and also to the formula of bidding
those depart, before the victim was slain, who were
conscious of any unatoned guilt or unworthiness.

1058-1064. ἐκεῖ. In exile, at Athens.—eddpavoisi σε.
The pronoun here refers to θυμέ, in v. 1056.—7ap’ “Avdy.
A much better reading than the common one, zap’
“Αιδην, for the accusative would carry with it the idea
of motion. — πάντως σφ᾽ ἀνάγκη, x.7.rX. This line and
the one following it are repeated at vv. 1240-1. They
would seem to belong more properly to the latter
place. :

1065-1079. καὶ δή. “And now,” i. e., and by this
time.— arn’ εἶμι γὰρ δή, «.7.r. The ἀλλά is to go in
construction with βούλομαι, and hence some place a

94 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

comma after 1{.---τλημονεστέραν ἔτι. Tnasmuch as death
is worse than exile.—ddX’ ἐκεῖ, “ But there.” Am-
biguously worded on purpose. She means in Hades,
but the children are to understand it as signifying in
exile.—ra ἐνθάδε. “The things that are here.’ <An-
other ambiguous expression. She means, “ The things
of this life,” but they are to understand it as referring
to their living any longer at Corinth. — προσβολή.
“Embrace.” The idea is that of persons throwing -
themselves into each other’s arms. Hesychius says
the term properly meant the grasp which wrestlers
took on first confronting each other.—x«psicowy τῶν
ἐμῶν βουλευμάτων. “More powerful than my better
resolves.’ Observe the different meaning of βουλεύ-
para here from that which occurred in v. 1044.

1081-1089. διὰ λεπτοτέρων μύθων ἔμολον. “ Have I
been conversant with more subtle arguments.” —dpir-
hac. ‘ Disputes.”—adra yap, «.7.r. “But (think me
not proud in so doing), for there is a spirit of inquiry
even among us, which holds communion with us to
teach us wisdom.” (On ἀλλὰ γάρ consult Jelf, 4. G., ὃ
786, Obs. 4.) ---μίαν ἐν πολλαῖς. Elmsley’s conjecture,
adopted by Dindorf, for the common reading, παῦρον
δὴ γένος ἐν πολλαῖσιν. Porson, whom Hermann follows
rather than Elmsley, edits, παῦρον yap δὴ γένος ἐν πολ-
Aaic. Klotz gives παῦρόν τι δὲ δὴ, from two MSS. which
recognize the τι.---οὐκ ἀπόμουσον. “ Not ungifted with
understanding.”

1090-1097. καί φημι. The καί depends upon the
former part of the sentence, πολλάκις ἤδη . . . ἐρευνᾶν.
--οβροτῶν. Supply τούτους. --- ἄπειροι. “Strangers to
wedlock.” Supply γάμου.---οὐχὶ τυχόντες, κιτ.λ. The
idea in the poet’s mind, observes Paley, is not fully
developed. Through inexperience whether children
are a pleasure or a pain, they have nothing to regret,

MEDEA. 95

if they miss the pleasure, while they are relieved from
all the pain.

1101-1108. ὅπως θρέψωσι καλῶς. ‘In order that they’
may bring them up well.” Elmsley and others read
θρέψουσι. ‘ How they shall bring them up well.”—ézi
φλαύροις. “For bad.” Paley remarks that ἐπί here
really refers, not to the persons, but to the thing aimed ᾿
at for their sakes, namely, χρήμασιν, since, otherwise,
πρό or ὑπέρ would rather be required.—«ai δὴ γὰρ ηὗρον.
“For suppose now that they have found.” Compare
v. 386. Observe the employment here of the active,
not the middle, the reference being to parents finding
for their children, not for themselves.

1109-1115. εἰ δὲ κυρήσας, κι τ. λ. In this reading of
Paley’s we have a nominative absolute, and with φροῦ-
dog we are to supply ἐστί. Porson and Elmsley, how-
ever, give κυρήσει, which seems preferable. Klotz has
κυρήσαι, in the optative.— φροῦδος ἐς “Atdny, κ. 7. X.
“ Death vanishes carrying off before their time,” ete.
Observe the unusual sense to be assigned here to zpo-
φέρων.---λύει. For λυσιτελεῖ, as in v. 566.

1116-1130. τὴν τύχην. “The issue.”—capadond τά-
κεῖθεν, x. 7.. “1 am watching eagerly what point the
affairs in yonder quarter will reach.” She means the
palace of Creon.—zvevpa ἠρεθισμένον. “ His quickened ΄
breathing,” i. e., his breathless haste.—pyre ναΐαν, «. τ. 2d.
᾿ “Having left neither ship-car nor land-traversing char-
iot,” i. e., having got out of neither ship nor chariot
until you are in safety. The participle λιποῦσα is gen-
erally regarded here as equivalent to παραλιποῦσα.
“ Having neglected to avail yourself of.” Hermann
says the meaning is, having left none behind for a
pursuer to employ in overtaking you.—ri δ᾽ ἄξιόν μοι,

κτλ. ‘ Why, what has happened requiring from me

96 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

this hasty departure?’ Observe that poi is to be con-
nected with ἄξιον. Literally, “ Worthy unto me of,”
etc.—poreic μέν. An instance of what is termed the
‘interrogative use of μέν. Consult Elmsley, ad loc.—
ἠκισμένην. The common reading is geopévy.

1183-1149. μὴ oxépyov. ‘Be not hasty,” in chiding
116. --- παρῆλθε νυμφικοὺς δόμους. “ Had passed by us
into the bridal apartments.” Observe the force of
mapa. The attendants were standing around the en-
trance. —ioreicOa. ‘Had made up.” Observe the
middle force of σπένδω.---ὁ μέν ric. A frequent pleo-
nasm in Attic writers.—oréiyac γυναικῶν. In Grecian
dwellings the apartments of the women were in the
innermost part of the abode, quite distinct from those
of the men, which last were near the entrance.—@avyd-
ζομεν. “Look up to,” 1. 6., as being now mistress of
the abode in your stead.—vrwpida. Properly a pair
of horses yoked to a chariot, but used frequently for a
pair in general. — μυσαχθεῖσ. “Having been seized
with sudden loathing at.” Observe the force of the
aorist.

1150-1155. ἀφῴρει. ‘Strove to remove.” Observe
the force of the imperfect.—od μὴ δυσμενὴς ἔσει, κ. τ. X.
‘** Be not unkind towards friends, but cease,” etc. The
true punctuation of this passage is due to Elmsley,
who places a comma after σέθεν, and a mark of interro-
gation after χάριν. The μή belongs, as usual in this

idiom, only to the first clause, but the od affects the en- —

tire sentence down to χάριν; and thus communicates
an imperative sense to the futures παύσει, στρέψεις, δέξει,
and παραιτήσει. Hence the literal meaning will be,
“ Won’t you be not unkind to friends, and won't ee
cease,”’ etc., “ as won’t you turn 2” ete.

1156-1166. οὐκ ἠνέσχετο. Did not hold out.”—jreo’,

ἃς

MEDEA. 97

for συνῴνεσε, “assented,” or κατῴνεσε, “ promised.” —
μακράν. Supply ὁδόν. --- ἠμπίσχετο. Porson and the
early editors have ἠμπέσχετο, but Paley remarks that
περί and ἀμφί seem to shun the change into ε, at least
in the earlier Attic dialect.—eicw. Accusative of εἰκών.
Paley remarks that the expression is a peculiarly hap-
py one for the life-like but lifeless image reflected in
the mirror.— ἁβρὸν Baivovea. “Moving along trip-
pingly,” i.e., tripping along.—zodXa πολλάκις, κ. τ. Xr.
“Ofttimes gazing intently at the straightened tendon
of her foot.” As, in the Greek female dress, the foot
was only seen when it was advanced, the eye was di-
rected to it in order to see if the folds of the flowing
πέπλος becomingly invested it. The older editors
wrongly understood τένων here of the neck. Elmsley
does not seem correct in explaining ὀρθόν by ἄκρον.

1167-1175. τοὐνθένδε μέντοι. “ After this, however.”
—expia πάλιν χωρεῖ. “She moves back aslant,” i. e.,
not directly back to the seat she had left, but in a
transverse direction towards it, which implies inabil-
ity to control her limbs.—kai μόλις φθάνει, κ. τι rd. “And
with difficulty anticipates falling to the ground by
sinking into her seat,” i. e., she is only just in time, by
_ throwing herself upon her couch, to prevent falling to
the ground. The present participle is usually con-
strued with φθάνει in this sense.—ddgacd που. ‘* Hav-
ing imagined, probably.” --- Πανὸς ὀργάς, x.7.r. All
sudden terrors or disorders were attributed to Pan, or
some other deity, as, for instance, Bacchus, Cybele, etc.
With this conviction, the old servant, from motives of
superstitious piety, raised a loud cry.—zpiy ye. “ Until
indeed.” —dzo κόρας στρέφουσαν. For ἀποστρέφουσαν κό-
pac. Hence the true accentuation is ἀπό, not ἄπο.

1176-1182. εἶτ᾽ ἀντίμολπον, κ- τ. λ. “Then she uttered
a loud wail in a different strain from her other cry.”

98 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Observe that the κωκυτός here is directly contrasted
with the ὀλολυγή. --- πατρὸς δόμους. Probably “the
apartments of her father,” in the same mansion, —
ἐκτύπει. “Kept resounding.”—ijdn δ᾽ ἂν ἕλκων, x. τ. ἃ.
“ And by this time a swift walker, taking step by step,
would have touched the goal of a course of six hun-
dred feet.” By ἕλκων κῶλον, as Paley remarks, he
means that the man would only be walking, not dpo-
paioc, running in a race, as most understand the pas-
sage. The reference is to a regular, measured tread. —
The usual length of the stadium was 600 Greek (606%
English) feet, and this, as a familiar measure of dis-
tance, is taken here to convey the idea of time. By
τερμόνων, the στήλη, at the turn or bend of the course, is
probably meant. Elmsley says that ἀνέλκων, the com-
mon reading, implies the act of ascending, which is
not applicable here. Matthiae, who likewise con-
demns it, says it would refer to the return from the
στήλη to the starting-place.

1183-1189. ἐξ dvaidov, x.7.r. “After remaining
speechless and with closed eyes.” The term ἀναύδου
here, says Paley, does not agree with προσώπου or oré-
ματος implied in it, but is to be taken absolutely, like
ἐξ ἀπροσδοκήτου. The meaning is that Glauce had fall-
en senseless on the couch, but before a certain period
of time could have elapsed she started up again with
a shriek.—ypvoovc μέν, κι τ. λ. Observe here the pecul-
iar force of the particles μέν and δέ. The coronet sent
forth flames from the hair, while the peplus kept gnaw-
ing away the flesh from her body.

1192-1203. ἀραρότως σύνδεσμα εἶχε. ‘Firmly held its
fatal tenure.” Observe here the force of the plural
(pluralis eacellentiae) in σύνδεσμα.---μᾶλλον δὶς τόσως τ΄.
“The more, and (indeed) twice as much.”—kdpra δυσ-
μαθὴς ἰδεῖν. “ Very difficult of recognition to the view.”

MEDEA. 99

---οὀμμάτων κατάστασις. “The staid and tranquil expres-
sion of her eyes.”—-7evxcivoy δάκρυ! The flesh “‘ kept
dropping off (azéppeov) in great pieces, just as the tear
from the pine-tree,” i. e., as one detaches lumps of resin
from the bark of a fir-tree.—yva0poic. ‘ Gnawings.”—
τύχην yap,x.r.r. “For we had her fate as an instruc-
tor,” 1. e., we had her sufferings to warn us.

1206-1218. δέμας. The use of δέμας to denote a
corpse is rare, and hence some, following Aldus, read
χέρας. ---τὸν γέροντα τύμβον. “The old man on the
brink of the grave.” Observe here the force of τύμβον,
which would seem to fall under the head of the ab-
stract for the concrete. We have no expression in Eng-
lish exactly corresponding to this. Old men are also
called in Greek τυμβογέροντες.---Ξυνθάνοιμί σοι. “Would
that I could die with you.” The optative, as express-
ing a wish.—dore κισσός. Supply προσέχεται. “Is wont
to be held.”—ei δὲ πρὸς βίαν ἄγοι. ‘ But if he had re-
course to violence,” i. e., if he sought to extricate him-
self violently. Literally, “If he brought (the matter)
unto violence.” Observe that the optative here with
εἰ denotes repeated attempts.—dzéorn. “He ceased
his struggles.” Compare Klotz: “‘remisit ὦ lucta,”-
Valekenaer conjectured ἀπέσβη, but this involves a
tautology with what comes after.

1221-1229. ποθεινὴ δακρύοισι συμφορά. “A calamity
to be regretted with tears.” —kxai μοι rd σόν, κ. τ. λ.
‘“‘And let your affairs indeed be removed out of my
consideration.” He passes on from her crime, on
which he declines to give any opinion, to a general
reflection on the vanity of human σοφία, thus indirect-
ly glancing at her reputation for superior wisdom.—
οὐδ᾽ ἂν τρέσας εἴποιμι. “ΝΟΥ would I be afraid to as-
sert,” i. e., and I would venture to 58γ0.--- μεριμνητὰς λό-
γων. “Careful about mere words,” i.e., mere verbal

100 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

discussions. He is thought to allude here to the Soph- .

᾿ϑύβ. ---- εὐδαίμων. This term alludes to complete and
permanent happiness, whereas εὐτυχής means, merely,
fortunate, enjoying good luck. — ἐπιρρυέντος. Parti-
ciple, 2 aor. pass., from ἐπιρρέω. |

1238-1247. καὶ μὴ σχολὴν ἄγουσαν, x. τι λ. Not, by

lingering and hesitating how to act, to let her ΟΠ Θ᾿

fall into the hands of others, who will kill them in re-
prisal for her act. Observe the change of construction
in ἄγουσαν, as agreeing with ἐμέ, to be supplied before
ἐκδοῦναι.--- πάντως σφ᾽ ἀνάγκη, κιτ.λ. This and the suc-
ceeding verse have occurred before at 1062-3. In
both places Dindorf brackets them as spurious. Por-
son omits them here, as recommended by Valckenaer.
—BarBida. ‘Goal,’ i.e., end or term. Observe that
βαλβίς (usually in the plural) properly means the start-
ing-posts of a race-course, and, since these were also

the goal, hence the end or term of anything. Paley,

however, gives βαλβῖδα here its primitive meaning,
and translates, “A sorrowful commencement of life,’
i. e., of your own life, by doing a deed which shall be
the origin of misery to you. To the same effect is the
Scholiast. But the other interpretation seems more
natural.—we φίλταθ᾽. ‘How passing dear” they were.

1252-1260. κατίδετε, ἴδετε. Repetitions of this kind,
in which the simple word succeeds the compound, are
frequent in the Tragic writers.—rae σᾶς. The article

is inserted here by Seidler, for the sake of the metre. —

(Vers. Doch., p. 162.)—aipvart. Hermann considers the
dative here corrupt. Paley thinks that φόβος ought
to be φθόνος, Which would then serve to explain αἵματι.
—oviay re ’Epiviv, x.r.r. “And who has been turned
into a murderous Fury by the influence of evil de-
mons.” So Paley, who, however, suspects some cor-
ruption in the text. 3

, MSTA hes 101

. 1261-1270. μόχθος τέκνων. §Pne toil bestowed upon
thy children,” i. e., in reaving them thus’ far.—xvaveay
πετρᾶν. Doric genitives plural, for κυανεῶν πετρῶν. ----
ἀμείβεται. ‘Take its place,’ i. e.,the place of χόλος.
Compare the Scholiast: φόνος τῶν παίδων διαδέχεται τὸν
χόλον. Paley, less correctly, renders, ‘“ Why is mur-
der changed ?” i. e., why, instead of love and duty, is
murder adopted as a new and sudden impulse ?—ya-
herd γὰρ βροτοῖς, x.r.r. The order of construction, as
given by Pflugk, is as follows: ὁμογενῆ γὰρ μιάσματα
ἐπὶ γαῖαν (ἐστὶ) χαλεπὰ βροτοῖς, αὐτοφόνταις ἄχη ξυνῳδά,
πίτνοντα θεόθεν ἐπὶ δόμοις, aNd ἄχη is to be regarded as
in apposition with μιάσματα. ‘For the pollutions of
kindred blood poured on the ground are difficult (of
purification) for mortals, (forming as they do) corre-
spondent sources of calamity unto the murderers, fall-
ing from the gods upon their houses,” i. e., they afflict
the murderers with punishments proportioned to their
crimes, and which are sent down upon them from on
high. The Scholiast correctly explains ἕυνῳδά by σύμ-

gwva καὶ ἄξια τοῦ τολμήματος κακά.

1271-1277. οἴμοι τί δράσω. The cry of the children is
now heard behind the scenes. Observe that ΠΑ. d=
παῖς πρῶτος, and ΠΑ. β' Ξεπαῖς δεύτερος.----παρέλθω δόμους ;
“Shall I enter the mansion?” The murder, according
to the Greek dramatic rule, is supposed to be perpe-
trated within the abode, in the hearing of the audience,
but out of sight. Compare Horace, A. P.,185.—dpriwy
ξίφους. The same harsh metaphor, says Paley, of regard-
ing a sword as a hunting-net, occurs in Choeph., 567.

1279-1291. ὡς ἄρ᾽ ἦσθα, κι τι λ. “ What.a rock, then,
or what iron, were you all along, who will slay!” etc.
Literally, ‘How you were then a rock, or iron!” etc.
The English idiom is, “Surely you must be a rock,”
etc.—dporov. ‘The race.” Literally, “ seed.” — Ἰνώ.

102 "NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Accordirg.to the commen gcecount,;Ino threw herself
into the sea from the Isthmus. of Corinth, with her son
Melicerta. The other child, Learchus, had been slain
by her husband, Athamas, in a fit of madness. -Accord-
ing, however, to the account followed by Euripides,
she was driven mad for having offended Juno by
taking charge of the infant Bacchus after the death -
of Semele, and while in this state she slew her two
sons, and then, wandering about, fell from a cliff into
the sea.—viv ἐξέπεμψεν Gry. “Sent her forth to wan-
der.” Literally, “in wandering.”—¢d6rw δυσσεβεῖ. “ On
the impious murder.” An irregular dative. Supply
ἐπί OY cpa. — ἀκτῆς ὑπερτείνασα, κι τ. λ. “Having ex-
tended her foot above the shore of the sea,” i. e., hay-
ing stepped over the edge of the cliff.—ri_ δῆτ᾽ οὖν yé-
vor, «.7.r. The meaning is, after such deeds as those
of Ino and Medea, what can happen deserving the
name of terrible ?

1296-1305. δεῖ yap νιν, κτλ. “For it is necessary
for her either that she,” etc. The viv refers to δεῖ, the
σφέ to κρυφθῆναι.----εἰ μὴ δώσει. “If she does not intend
to give,” 1. e., if she intends not to give.—a0poc. The
subscript « results from the old form of the substantive
Qwin.— arr’ οὐ yap, x.7.r. “But (why speak of her),
for I have not,” etc.—pn poi τι, κι τ. λ. “ Lest they who
are related (to Creon) by birth do them any harm, to
my sorrow.” With δράσωσι supply αὐτούς, and con-
strue poi as the ethic dative. There is no need of
Elmsley’s suggestion that we should read »y for μοι.
According to the Greek law, on the nearest of kin to
Creon devolved the duty of pursuing the murderess;
and the sons might live to avenge their mother’s
death.—pyrppov φόνον. “The murder committed by
their mother,” i. e., the mother ἐμῶν παίδων.

1808-1316. ἡ που κἄμ᾽, κατ. λ. “1 suppose she wants

MEDEA. 103

to kill mé too, does she?” Observe the force of the
particles. — πρόσπολοι. This is addressed to the ser-
vants within the apartment, who alone could open the
door by removing the bar. At the same time Jason
impatiently shakes the door. — διπλοῦν κακόν. The
murdered and the murderess. But he slightly alters
the sentiment in the next line, and naturally so, since
the idea of vengeance is uppermost in his mind.

1317-1322. τί τάσδε κινεῖς, κιτ.λ. Medea suddenly
appears overhead, and out of reach of her enemies, in
a car drawn by dragons, and bearing with her the
corpses of her children.—xavapoyrktec. “And try to
unbar,” i. e., to have unbarred by those within. It is
a great mistake, remarks Paley, to translate, ‘And
force with levers,” i. e., from without.—pupa πολεμίας
χερός. ‘A defence against a hostile hand.” 80 Qed.
T’., 1202, θανάτων πύργος.

1323-1334. μέγιστον ἐχθίστη. The notion of the su-
perlative is sometimes increased by the addition of
the superlatives μέγιστον, μάλιστα, πλεῖστον, to the su-
perlative of the adjective.—@ecoic re κἀμοί, κι τ. λ. Con-
sult note on v. 408.---ἄπαιδα. Supply ποιήσασα or θεῖσα.
—iyw δὲ νῦν gpovd. “Now at length am I wise.”—7réy
σὸν ἀλάστορ. “Your evil genius.” The curse which
she contracted by killing her brother, and which
eventually led her to kill her own children also, has
now fallen upon him, since he shares in their loss.—
παρέστιον. ‘ At his own hearth,” and so defiling that
most sacred sanctuary of suppliants. Compare the
Scholiast : ΓΛψυρτον τὸν ἀδελφὸν παρὰ τὴν ἑστίαν καὶ τὸν
βωμὸν ἀνεῖλεν.

1337-1849. παρ᾽ ἀνδρὶ τῷδε. Equivalent to ἐμοί.---ὧν
γε πρόσθεν. “ At least no one of those in preference to
whom.”—Tvponvidoc. The whole sea on the western

104 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. ' )

coast of Italy, even down to the Strait of Messina,
where Scylla and Charybdis were usually placed, went
by the name of “ Tyrrhenian.”—d)da γάρ. “ But (why
go on ?) for.”—roy ἐμὸν daipor’. “This lot of mine.”—
οὐ παῖδας, κι τ. λ. Observe here the οὐ following οὔτε,
in place of another οὔτε, This is done in order to
make the second clause emphatic by giving it an in-
dependent character.

1851-1357. μακράν. Supply ῥῆσιν.---εἰ μὴ Ζεὺς πατήρ,
κιτι λ. She is content with the conscious justice of her
cause, and therefore declines to reply to his charges,
although she could say much in answer to them, In
prose it would have been, ἀλλὰ σύνοιδε Ζεὺς οἷα aya-
θὰ παθὼν οἷα κακὰ ἔδρασας. --- σὺ δ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλες, K. TA.
“You, however, were not going, after having dishon-
ored my bed, to lead,” etc., i. e., “*‘ You were mistaken,
however, when you expected,” etc. — οὔθ᾽ ἡ τύραννος,
x.7.A. Elmsley pronounces οὔτε and μήτε after od and
ph to be solecisms, and therefore edits here, οὐδ᾽ ἡ ré-
pavvoc, οὐδ᾽ ὁ σοί, κ. τ. λ.---ἐκβαλεῖν. Supply ἔμελλε.

1362-1371. σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, κιτ.ιλ. “Β6 assured of that.
Still, however, the pain is worth bearing, if you (there-
by) do not taunt me,” i. e., cannot do so by reason of
what you yourself suffer. Observe that λύει is again
used for λυσιτελεῖ. --- πατρῷᾳ νόσῳ: “ Through your
father’s incontinence.” She considers his second mar-
riage as resulting from incontinence, which is often
called νόσος. Compare the Scholiast: λαγνείᾳ καὶ ἀκρα-
τίᾳ τοῦ πατρός.---ἡμὴ δεξιά y’. He means, if it was my
νόσος, at all events it was not my hand that destroyed
them, as it was yours.—ddX’ ὕβρις, κι τ λ. She replies,
but still yours was the αἰτία, if not the ἔργον---ἃ so-
phistical plea, observes Paley, to shift the responsibil-
ity from herself.—oipor. Tyrwhitt proposes οἶμαι, which
appears decidedly preferable. Why, asks Paley, should

—————— <i sl

MEDEA. ᾿ 105

Jason say οἴμοι, when he is pleasing himself with the
idea that the slain children will bring a curse on her
head? Hermann ingeniously suggests οὑμοί,1. 6., οἱ ἐμοί.

1875-1387. ῥ(άδιοι δ᾽ ἀπαλλαγαί. “Separation, how-
ever, is an easy matter.” He appears to mean, easy
for you, and not indifferent to me; for she then in-
quires on what terms it may be effected.—dxpaiag θεοῦ.
“The height-inhabiting goddess.” Juno was sur-
named ἀκραία from having her temples usually built
on high headlands. Compare Liv., xxxii., 23, as cited
by Elmsley.—Xicigov. Compare note on v. 404.—rérn.
“ Sacrifices.”"—Apyovc λειψάνῳ. Consult the Greek ar-
gument prefixed to the play.

1390-1396. φονία. “ Which accompanies deeds of
blood,” i. e., which avenges them.— δισσῶν y. The
particle yé here signifies “moreover,” and, as Elmsley
remarks, is used with peculiar propriety when any-
thing is added in exaggeration of the observation of
the previous speaker.—péve καὶ γῆρας. “ You do not yet
know,” says Medea, “ what grief is. Wait till you are
old, and then you will feel the loss of those who
_ would have proved your solace and support.” The
reading γῆρας here violates the rule of synapheia.
Elmsley, therefore, would write in the next line φεῦ
τέκνα φίλτατα. Porson gives γήρασκ. Paley, however,
follows those who maintain that examples are not
wanting even of hiatus or open syllables, and that,
too, where there is no change of persons, as, for in-
stance, Humen., 301, 4,5. Heath is disposed to remove
the conjunction; but a paroemiac would not be intro-
duced with propriety when the characters speak in
alternate verses..

1399-1413. ypyZw στόματος. This verb takes a gen-
itive here from the sense of ἐπιθυμῶ. ---- προσπτύξασθαι.
9

106 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

That is, ὥστε προσπτύξασθαι. ---- τότε. “ Then,” i. e., for-
merly.—ézécor γοῦν πάρα, x.r.r. The threnos for the
dead was properly performed over the corpse. Hence,
as he could not reach the bodies, he adds ὁπόσον πάρα,
κι τ. Δ. --- κἀπιθεάζω. This is Blomfield’s suggestion, in
place of the ordinary reading, κἀπιθοάζω, “ And I am
excited with grief,’ which Porson, Elmsley, Pflugk,
and others retain. There can be no doubt about the
propriety of the alteration, as is shown by the words
μαρτυρόμενος δαίμονας in the succeeding line. The re-
fusal to bury was regarded as direct impiety towards
the gods themselves.—dégedov. Bentley’s emendation
for ὥφελον. The same license of omitting the aug-
ment in anapaestics is found, as Paley remarks, in
Pers., 899.

1415-1419. πολλῶν ταμίας, κι τ λ. The concluding
anapaestics of the Chorus occur also at the end of
the Alcestis, Andromache, Bacchae, and Helena, ex-
cept that, in those plays, the first line is πολλαὲ μορφαὶ
τῶν δαιμονίων. The point of them is to impress on the
audience, says Paley, the inscrutable ways of Provi-
dence, and the utter uncertainty of man’s hopes and
expectations.—ra δοκηθέντ᾽. “The things expected (by
us).”—opov. ‘A way of accomplishment.” — ἀπέβη.
“ Has turned out.”

NOTES ON THE HIPPOLYTUS.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

Tue Hippolytus is regarded by Paley as one of the best
and most highly elaborated of the extant plays of Euripides.
The general moral seems to be the folly of presumption in
disregarding the power of the gods, as exhibited in the fate
of Hippolytus for his neglect of Aphrodité. The outline of
the play is as follows:

Hippolytus, the son of Theseus by an Amazonian mother,
Hippolyte, brought up by the pure-minded Pittheus (grand-
father of Theseus) at, Troezene, devoted himself entirely to
the worship of the virgin-huntress Diana, by whom he was
honored with an intimate though invisible companionship,
such as falls not to the lot of other men. But, in the pride
of her society, he slighted the power of Aphrodite, and boast-
ed himself superior to the ordinary emotions of love. To
avenge the wrong, and show her influence by a terrible ex-
ample, the goddess contrived that Phaedra, daughter of the
Cretan Minos, and second wife of Theseus, should become
deeply enamoured of the youth. Now Theseus was king of
Athens; but he had retired to Troezene for a year, in conse-
quence of a manslaughter which he had committed, and thus
Phaedra’s former flame (for she had first seen Hippolytus at
Athens, on his way to Eleusis) is revived and fed. The play
here opens.

Act I. Scene I—The goddess Aphrodite utters the pro-
logue, in which she gives a statement of the previous. action
of the drama, and its future event. She then retires. (1-57.)

Scene IJ.—Hippolytus comes in from hunting with his at-
tendants, who sing a hymn in honor of Diana, An aged at-
tendant remonstrates with Hippolytus on the disrespect he
shows towards Aphrodite. Hippolytus scornfully rejects his
advice. All retire. (58-120.)

τ =. 7
ae Fa
: =

108 NOTES ON EURIPIDES,

Scene ITI.—The Chorus, consisting of Troezenian females,
enter, and deplore the state of Phaedra, who seems a prey to
some “unknown disease or affliction which she obstinately
refuses to disclose. (121-176.)

Act II. Scene .—Enter Phaedra and nurse. The latter
complains of the changeable temper of her mistress, who fan-
cies one thing at one moment, and another at the next; and
she then soliloquizes on the cares of this life, which men
cling to only because they cannot penetrate the veil that
hides the mysteries of the other world.” Phaedra, ill, feyer-
ish, and love-sick, raves of the wild woods, the chase, and
the steeds of Hippolytus, until at length she finds relief
in tears. (177-266.)

Scene IJ.—The Chorus now endeavor to find out from the
nurse what is the matter with Phaedra. The nurse shows,
by questioning her mistress, how hopeless it is to extort the
secret. At length, however, Phaedra is induced to ayow her
love of Hippolytus, and she gives the Chorus the whole his-
tory of her unfortunate passion. The nurse, alarmed lest
her mistress commit suicide, advises her to a course which
the latter instinctively rejects. The nurse then, as a des-
perate remedy, resolves to disclose the whole affair to Hip-
polytus. She disguises her intention, however, and departs
apparently to procure a philtre that will cure Phaedra’s
passion, and which the latter consents to use. (267-524.)

Scene III.—The Chorus deplore the violence of Love, and
the misfortunes he occasions, by his power as a divinity,
unto mortals. And they pray that he may never come to
them for evil, nor in excess.. The angry voice of Hippolytus
is then heard within, and the Chorus are called to come from
the orchestra and listen on the stage. (525-600.)

Act III. Scene .—The nurse meanwhile has disclosed the
affair to Hippolytus, who rushes on the stage, followed by
the nurse. He overwhelms her with reproaches, and utters
a speech reflecting severely on the whole female sex. He
then retires. (601-668.) ~

Scene IT.—Phaedra reproaches the nurse, and rejects her
further counsel; and, after exacting an oath of secrecy from
the Chorus, she announces her intention of destroying her-

HIPPOLYTUS. 109

self, intimating that. Hippolytus should also suffer. Phae-
dra and the nurse then retire. (669-781.)

Scene IIJ.—The Chorus, in a highly poetical strain, wish
that they could fly over the sea to the end of the world,
and be at rest from the troubles of life. (732-775.)

Act IV. Scene .—An attendant announces the death of
Phaedra. Other slaves (κωφὰ πρόσωπα) are seen laying out
the dead body. Theseus returns from Delphi; and, while
deploring the death of his wife, he discovers a writing tablet,
wherein she had accused Hippolytus of an attempt upon her
person. (776-901.)

Scene IJ.—Hippolytus enters. His father reproaches and
banishes him, rejects his denial of the imputed crime, and
* prays, as one of three wishes that Neptune had promised to
grant, that some misfortune might happen to his son. Hip-
polytus retires. Theseus remains. (902-1101.)

Scene IIJ.—The Chorus moralize on the dealings of Provi-
dence with man. (1102-1152.)

Act V. Scene .—A messenger announces to Theseus the
death of his son, which is described at length. (1158-1267.)

Scene IJ.—The Chorus sing a short ode on the universal
power which the goddess of love and her winged son, Eros,
exercise over all created things, even over the gods them-
selyes. (1268-1281.) ᾿

_ Scene 11].--- λα appears, and discloses to Theseus the
whole circumstances which brought about the catastrophe;
and, while she vindicates the character of Hippolytus, she
blames Theseus for his haste in expending so unworthily
one of the three prayers which Neptune had promised to
ratify. Hippolytus then enters supported and in a dying
state. He forgives his father and dies. (1282-1466.)

The character of Phaedra is admirably conceivec. Her
fault, doubtless, is the false charge she leaves against Hip-
polytus ; and it is not clear whether her object was to screen
herself, or to be avenged on him for his proud indifference.
The former cause is alleged at v. 1810, the latter at v. 729.

0 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ippolytus himself is hardly a pleasing character. His vir-
tue becomes pedantry when he carries it to a pitch that is
both unnatural and unfeeling; and his hatred of women is
unreasonable, just in proportion as he boasts of his igno-
rance of the sex.

This play was acted in Ol. 87, 4, B.C. 429, when Euripides
gained the first prize. The author of the Greek introduc-
tion states that it was the second play of that name, and
that it was an improvement on a former one. That former
was known as the Ἱππόλυτος καλυπτόμενος, because the
body was brought in at the conclusion covered with a cloth.
The present piece, by way of distinction, was entitled ‘Im7de-
AuTos στεφανίας, Or στεφανηφόρος, from his offering garlands
to Diana, which he carries in his hand as he enters (v. 73
seqq.). The scene is laid at Troezene, and the Chorus con-
sists of Troezenian females.

NOTES.

1-5. πολλή. In the sense of μεγάλη.----κέκλημαι. This
may be regarded, in translating, as equivalent to εἰμί.
In reality, however, the expression οὐκ ἀνώνυμος κέκλη-
pa is the same as πολλὰ ὀνόματα ὀνομάζομαι, implying
the various titular distinctions and attributes assigned
to her.— ὅσοι τε. Before boo. supply πάντων. The
clause then will be the same as καὶ πάντων ὕσοι, and
πάντων Will depend on τοὺς μέν... τοὺς δέ.----πόντου.
The Euxine is meant, not the Atlantic, as Monk main-
tains. The idea was that the whole habitable world,
measured in the direction of latitude, or by the appar-
ent course of the sun, lay between the Phasis and the
Pillars of Hercules, here called τερμόνων ᾿Ατλαντικῶν.:----
φῶς ὁρῶντες ἡλίου. These words are added, because all
the nations between the two points just mentioned
were regarded as lying in the sun’s path from east to
west, while all beyond the west was Cimmerian dark-

ness.—zpeoBetw. ‘I advance to honor.” In the sense

of προτιμῶ.

——

HIPPOLYTUS. - 18

7-13. ἔνεστι τόδε. “This attribute is inherent.”—pi-
θων τῶνδε. Namely, that she overthrows whosoever
do not recognize her power. — Θησέως. A dissyllable
in scanning.—Apafovoc. The name of the Amazon is
not given by the poet. According to some, it was
Antiopa, according to others Hippolyte.—zawdedpara.
“The ward.” Abstract for the concrete. Hippolytus
was brought up by Pittheus, father of Aethra, mother
of Theseus.—rijode γῆς. As marking the scene of the
play. —TpoZnrviac. The territory of Troezene lay in
the south-eastern corner of Argolis.—zeguxéva. ‘That
Iam by my very nature.”

17-19. παρθένῳ ξυνὼν ἀεί. “ Holding communion
with the virgin-goddess.” Not that she appeared to
him in a bodily form. Communing with her in spirit
and feeling.—iiawei. ‘He removes,” i. e., destroys.—
μείζω Bporeiac, k.r.r. “ Having fallen in with a greater
than mortal society.”

22-27. ra πολλὰ δέ, x.7.r. “Having cleared away,
however, before this, most (of the attendant difficul-
ties).” In προκόψασα we have an instance of a nomi-
native absolute, unless we suppose a slight deviation,
in what follows, from the intended construction, since
the poet should have written οὐ πολὺν πόνον ἕξω.---σεμ-
νῶν ἐς ὄψιν, κιτιλ. “To behold and to be. initiated
into the hallowed mysteries,” 1. e., those celebrated at
Eleusis in honor of Ceres and Proserpina, He had
gone, observes Valckenaer, to behold the mysteries,
and, having beheld them, to become perfected there-
in. The novices were not admitted into the inner
holy place until after five years’ training.—Tavdiovoc
γῆν. Attica. Phaedra first saw, and seeing loved
him, at Athens, — xareiyero. . Monk’s correction for
karéoxero, Which does not seem defensible in a passive
sense.

112 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

80-33. πέτραν Παλλάδος. The Acropolis at Athens.

---ποἰγκαθείσατο. “She caused to be erected.” Observe
the force of the middle. The temple was placed in
such a position that it faced and commanded a view
of Troezene, across the Saronic bay.—‘ImzoXtrw δ᾽ ἔπι,
x.t.r. ‘And, by the name which she bestowed, gave
out to all coming time that the goddess had been hon-
ored with a temple on account of Hippolytus,” i. e.,
in commemoration of him and his visit. This passage
is evidently an interpolation, as the harshness of the
construction shows. It means, however, that, in the
absence of the object of her regard, she erected a me-
mento of him, called τὸ ἹΙππολύτειον after his name.

35-38. ΠΠαλλαντιδῶν. Pallas was the brother of Ae-
geus, and his sons attempted to dethrone Theseus, the
rightful heir, who, in consequence, slew them.—aivécag.
* Having acquiesced in.” A murderer was liable to
prosecution from the next of kin to the murdered per-
son, unless he withdrew from his country for one year.
—ivraida δή. Namely, when now in Troezene, where
Hippolytus lived, and when she had again beheld the
object of her passion.

41-46. πεσεῖν. “Τὸ fall to the ground,” i.e., to be
in γϑη.---κἀκφανήσεται. “And it shall become plainly
apparent.”—rov μὲν ἡμῖν, κιτ λ. “ Him that is a natu-
ral foe to us.”—pndiv μάταιον, κι τ. Χ. “ΤῸ pray thrice
unto the god for nothing in vain.” Literally, “To
the extent of three times.” His first prayer, accord-
ingly, was for escape from Hades; his second, for de-
liverance from the Labyrinth; his third, for ‘the de-
struction of his son Hippolytus.

“47-50. ἡ δ᾽ εὐκλεὴς μέν, κιτ. λ. ‘Phaedra, it is true,
is an illustrious woman.” Venus is reluctant to ruin
one of kingly race, a daughter of Minos. — ἀπόλλυται.

ἫΝ
ξ΄

HIPPOLYTUS. | 113

“ She perishes,” i. e., she must be allowed to perish, in
order that vengeance may fall on Hippolytus.—rod γὰρ
τῆσδ᾽ οὐ, x.7.rX. “ For I will not regard her misfortune
of more importance, as that my enemies shall not af-
ford,” etc., i. e., Of so much importance that my ene-
mies shall not afford,” etc. More literally, “In respect
to my enemies not having,” etc., for τὸ μὴ od, κ. τ. X., 18
the accusative construction, where we might have ex-
pected the genitive, τοῦ μὴ οὐ, κι τι λ. Observe that, in
scanning, μὴ οὐ are contracted into μόν. Some read
καλόν in place of κακόν. Either gives a good sense,
καλόν referring to her “noble birth,” and κακόν to her
death by hanging.

51-57. ἀλλὰ yap. Construe ἀλλά with βήσομαι.----κῶ-
μος. ‘Noisy crew.” Denoting here contempt. —Xé-
λακεν. “Is uttering loud strains.”—od γὰρ οἶδ᾽, κι τ. Δ.
Since, if he did know it, he would be singing ‘dirges
apse than songs of gladness.

58-68. ἕπεσθ᾽ ἄδοντες, κι τι λ. Hippolytus is heard ap-
proaching with a troop of attendants, his companions
in the chase. Before they come in sight they sing
the brief ode which here follows, thus forming a kind
of secondary chorus, of which there seems to be no
other example in the extant plays of Euripides.—yaipé
pot. The dative seems to be used here as if the speak-
er had said, “Take a salutation at my hands.” Com-
pare Jelf, G.G.; § 600, 2. --- εὐπατέρειαν αὐλάν. “The
hall of an illustrious sire.” For αὐλὴν ἀγαθοῦ πατρός.

73-78. σοὶ τόνδε πλεκτόν, κιτ. λ. Hippolytus holds in
his hand a chaplet, with which to crown a statue of
Diana standing on the stage. Hence this Tragedy has
been named by the grammarians Ἱππόλυτος στεφανηφό-
ρος. (Consult Introductory Remarks, sub jin.)—dévwi.
“Ventures.” More literally, “ Deems it right.”—dad

114 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ἀκήρατον. The repetition of the adjective ἀκήρατος so
soon after its employment (v. 73) somewhat mars the
beauty of these lines. — Αἰδώς. ‘A feeling of rever-
ence,” i.e., respect for religious places.—xnzever. “ Wa-
ters it.” Literally, ‘Gardens it.” The poet means that
from that mead, sacred to Diana, it was lawful for the
chaste alone to gather flowers; and so a feeling of rev-
erence presides over it, and trains in it the flowers for
the chaste to gather.

79-87. ὅσοις διδακτὸν μηδέν, x.7r.d. “ Unto as many
as nought (of true virtue) is acquired by mere teach-
ing, but the being pure of heart with regard to all
things alike has fallen by lot (and become implanted)
in their very nature, for these it is lawful to cull (the
flowers of that mead), but for the impure it is not law-
ful.” Observe that εἴληχεν is here taken intransitively.
The sentiment is one borrowed from a question then
much discussed in the schools, εἰ διδακτὸν ἡ ἀρετή.
Monk, after Porson, gives ὕστις for ὕσοις, because the
use of εἴληχεν in an intransitive sense is rare. The ob-
jection, however, is a weak one. The poet means that
those only who are possessed of a natural and sponta-
neous purity of heart, and not the virtue instilled by
education, may gather these flowers for the goddess.—
τέλος δὲ Kapa’, κτλ. “And may I bend (to its
close) the last course of my existence, even as I be-
gan,” i. e., may I finish the race of existence with the
same purity of heart with which I have entered upon
it. A metaphor borrowed from the Greek stadium,
where, in speaking of the horse or chariot, the verb
κάμπτω was employed with the meaning of, “to bend
around,” or “ double,” the post (καμπτήρ), and thus be-
gin the second half of the δίαυλος.

88-98. θεοὺς γάρ. Supply μόνον. The notion of
δεσπότης involved that of δοῦλος, and, therefore, ap-

HIPPOLYTUS. 115°

pears (notwithstanding its very common use) a term
of offence to the Greek, who, though really a slave (v.
115), yet appears to claim the privilege of advanced
years (compare v. 107), and to speak his sentiments
freely.—roi δὲ καί, κτλ. Observe that rod is here for
τίνος. ---- μισεῖν τὸ σεμνόν, K.t.rX. “To dislike haughty
deportment and exclusive manners.” Literally, “ And
that whichis not friendly (alike) unto all.” The ar-
gument is, that as a want of cordiality is odious among
men, so the gods also are offended if mortals stand
aloof, since they too take delight in being honored by
men (vy. 8).—kai κέρδος ye. “Aye, and profit too.”—
εἴπερ ye θνητοὶ, κι τ λ. “ Yes, if we mortals practise the
rules of the gods,” i. e. ywhich the gods have given us,
and to which they themselves conform.

99-105. σεμνὴν δαίμον᾽. “A goddess deserving of
being revered.”—rir’ ; εὐλαβοῦ Oé,«.7.r. The reply of
Hippolytus implies that he thought his attendant was
going to mention one of the Σεμναὶ θεαί, or Furies, who
were only to be alluded to with reverential awe. At
the same time it shows that he was thinking of any-
thing rather than of Aphrodite.—rjv& ἣ πύλαισι, κ- τ. X.
A statue of the goddess, like that of Diana, would
seem to have been on the stage, probably one on each
side of the central door representing the entrance to

the palace of Pittheus.—yé μέντοι. “And yet indeed.”.

--θεῶν. One syllable in scanning.—eidaporvoine, κ. τ. Δ.
“May you be happy, possessing so strong a mind (in
the present case) as you ought to possess,” i. e., may
you be happy in the entertaining of befitting senti-
ments on this subject, since [am grieved to hear you
talk thus inconsiderately. Observe that the optative
sense is here continued 1 in the participle.

_ 106-113. θαυμαστός. “ Who is worshipped. ” -More
literally, “admired,” or “held in honor.” Consult

_ 116 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Valckenaer, ad loc.—ripaiow, ὦ παῖ, x.7r.d. “It is in-
cumbent, my son, to observe the wonted honors of the
gods,” i. e., to worship them in such ways and at such
times as they are wont to be worshipped.—«aravjyew.
This he is to do with his own hands, after the fashion
of heroic times.—yuprdow τὰ πρόσφορα. “1 may exer-
cise them fitly.” Accusative of the adjective taken ad-
verbially. Not,as some make it, a cognate accusative.
---πολλὰ χαίρειν. He means that he will have nothing
to do with her. The expression is meant to be iron-
ical, and so also τὴν σήν, to which ἐγώ is in opposition.

118-119. σπλάγχνον ἔντονον. “ A self-willed spirit.”
Literally, “vehement,” “impetuous.” — μάταια βάζει.
“Speaks idly of you.”—,y δόκει, κι τ. λ. “Do not seem
to hear these things,” i. e., pretend not to hear.

121-128. ᾽Ωκεανοῦ τις ὕδωρ, w.7.d. “A certain rock
is spoken of as dropping water from Oceanus, sending
forth from its precipitous heights a flowing stream,
dipped up with urns.” The sense is, there is a rock
sending forth copious streams of water fit for man’s
use, Which is said to be distilled from the great world-
encircling Oceanus. Monk, with many others, con-
nects ὠκεανοῦ with πέτρα, and translates, “ A rock near
the ocean,” but πέτρα is too far away from ὠκεανοῦ to
admit this. It is better, with Matthiae and Dindorf,
to join ὠκεανοῦ with ὕδωρ, and to refer ὠκεανοῦ to the
great world-stream, which was supposed to flow
around the circular disk or plane of the earth, and
from which all streams, and even springs of fresh
water, were believed to arise.—gdpea. Euripides gen-
erally makes the a in ¢dpoc short, but it is elsewhere
long. — τέγγουσα. ‘Wont to steep.” Observe that
from the employment of the term πορφύρεα, as indi-
cating the Tyrian-dyed royal robes, the poet means
that the news came direct from the palace. |

HIPPOLYTUS. 117.

131-139. τειρομέναν νοσερᾷ xoirg. Here, as in Rhes.,
351, and Aesch., Suppl., 576, the antistrophe begins in
the middle of a sentence.—k«ar’ ἀμβροσίου στόματος.
“Down her beautiful mouth,” i. e., throat... The epi-
thet here is merely ornamental, after the epic fashion.
—Adparpoc ἀκτᾶς. “The food of Ceres.” An Homeric
expression. Grammarians derive the term ἀκτή here
from ἄγνυσθαι, in the sense of ground corn, and thence
bread, food, etc. Géttling, however, prefers deducing
it from ἄγω, “to bring,” in the sense of.‘ the food
brought by Ceres unto man.” (Ad Hes. Se. Herc., 290.)
---κρυπτῷ πάθει. The common text has πένθει for πά-
Ge, which last is the correction of Monk and Burges.

141-144. od yap. The metre shows that there is
something wrong here. Dindorf gives σύ τἄρ᾽ (roi dpa)
after Hermann, but, as Paley remarks, not only does
this make an iambus in place of a trochee, but the cra-
sis is scarcely used in choral verse. Monk suggests
εἶ yap, Paley ἦ oty. ‘Surely you are,” etc., i. e., you
must be. — ἔνθεος. “ Laboring under some malady
sent by the gods.”—yparpdc ὀρείας. ‘The mountain-
haunting mother.” Rhea, or Cybele.

145-160. σὺ δ᾽ ἀμφί, κ. τ. λ.. “Or, through faults com-
mitted concerning the huntress Dictynna, being un-
holy on account of unoffered sacred cakes, you are
pining away.” Dictynna, as the Cretan representative
_ of Diana, is mentioned in reference to Phaedra herself,
being the daughter of Minos, king of Crete. Removed
from her home, she had forgotten or omitted the rites
due to her national patroness.—goird γὰρ καί, x. τ. λ.
‘For she roams even through the waters, and over
the mainland, on the eddies of the liquid brine of the
deep,” i. e., for she, as a huntress, has a wide range in
pursuit of those she wishes to overtake, and goes even
across the sea, and the continent which it washes, on

118 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the eddies of the briny wave.—romaive. ‘Is mislead-
ing.”—xpunrd κοίτᾳ, x.7.X. “ By a connection kept se-
cret from your bed,” i.e., from you, his wife. —)Apéva
τόν, κι τ. λ. 'Troezene, which, as the coast of Argolis
was generally ἀλίμενος, was one of the principal naval
stations.—¢dpayv. “ Tidings,” 1. e., of some misfortune.
-- παθέων. “The sufferings of her friends.” --- εὐναία.
“Having taken to her bed.”

161-176. φιλεῖ δέ, «.7.r. “There is wont, too, to be
associated with the wayward temper of women an
evil, unhappy helplessness from labor-pangs and inor-
dinate longings.” Paley says, the poet means to de-
scribe hysterical affections and the fancies often felt
by pregnant women. The implied sense is, that this
is what Phaedra may be laboring under.—éd’ αὔρα.
“This thrill.” --- πολυζήλωτος. “Much to be wished
for,” i. e., most welcome. — νέφος. “Gloom.” — τί de-
δήληται. For διὰ ri δεδήληται. |

179-198. τόδε σοι φέγγος, κι τι λ. “Here is the bright
sunlight you have been asking for, here the open
sky.”—vosepac κοίτης. “ΟΥ̓ thy sick reclining,” i. e¢.,
on which thou liest sick.—zdv ἔπος σοι. ‘“ Every word
uttered by γοι."---σφάλλει.. “ You find out your mis-
take.” —amdotv. “A simple 601]." ---- χερσίν. Porson
reads χειροῖν, which Monk adopts.—dueépwree δή, κ. 7.2.
“Thus then we are shown to have an insane attach-
ment to the present life, because this glitters brightly
upon the earth, (and also) through inexperience of an-
other (future) existence, and the non-revelation of the
things beneath the earth.”—iOoc. “ΒΥ mere fables.”
The legends about Charon, Cerberus, etc. |

199-214. λέλυμαι. “Tam all relaxed.”—ebanyec. A
mere poetic epithet.— ἐπίκρανον. A head-dress, con-
fining the hair, as the next verse implies. Its exact _

HIPPOLYTUS. 119

nature is not known.—yevvaiov λήματος. “ A high-born
Spirit.”—zéc ἂν δροσερᾶς, κιτ.λ. “ Would that I could
draw a draught of crystal waters from some dewy
fountain.” —xouyjry. “Grassy.” The idea, however, is
properly that of the long grass waving to the wind,
like the tresses of the human head.—# παῖ, «. 7.2.
The nurse, who little knows the purport of this wild
strain, advises her to be silent in public, lest her mad-
ly sounding speech bring her to shame. Phaedra,
however, heeds her not.—od μὴ γηρύσει. ‘+ You surely
will not utter.” Literally, “ Won’t you not utter ?” etc.
Consult note on Medea, v. 1151.—paviag ἔποχον, κ. τ. ry
“Flinging forth speeches that ride upon madness,”
i. e., frantic speeches.

215-222. εἶμι. Present, as usual, in a future sense.—
κυσὶ θωύξαι. ‘To shout to the hounds,” i. e., to cheer
them on.—zapa χαίταν. The dart was raised to the
head, so as to take sight along it.—@eccaddy ὕρπακ᾽.
“The Thessalian shaft.” . By Thessalian that sort of
javelin is meant which had the ἀγκύλη, or loop, in the
middle.—ézitoyyorv βέλος. “The barbed missile.”

228-227. κηραίνεις. “Do you care for.” —ri κυνηγε-
σίων; κιτι λ. ‘ Why should there be any care for hunt-
ing even unto you?” 1. 6., what have you to do with
hunting, who are a woman, and unfit for such pursuits ?
Dindorf encloses this verse as spurious. He objects to
καὶ σοί as “ ineptum,” and says that this is the only in-
stance of κυνηγέσια occurring in tragedy.—dpocepa συνε-
χὴς κλιτύς. “ There is a dewy continuous slope.”

228-238. ἁλίας Aiuvac. “Of Limne, near the sea.”
This appears to have been a place near the sea-shore,
where there were gymnasia and race-courses.—zé ove
‘Evérac. “The young Enetian steeds.” The Eneti or
Veneti occupied a region of Northern Italy, at the

120 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

head of the Adriatic, and were famed for the excel-
lence of their horses. Fable made them to have been
led to this quarter by Antenor, after the fall of Troy. —
νῦν δὴ μὲν opoc, κι τ. Χλ. “Just now, indeed, having
gone (in imagination) to the mountain, you displayed
a longing after the chase.” Construe ἐστέλλου ἐπὶ πό-
Mov θήρας. Literally, “You were set upon a desire
for hunting.”—wWapddore ἐπ᾽ ἀκυμάντοις. “On the sands
untouched by the waves.” The reference is to the
dry sands, above the water-mark. Monk, less correct-
ly, renders ἀκυμάντοις, fluctibus multum percussis,” —
μαντείας. ‘ Divining skill.”—dvacepdazea. ‘Pulls you
back,” i. e., draws you away from the straight course.
-Φπαρακόπτει. ‘ Deranges.” Literally, “Strikes awry.”

243-249. κρύψον κεφαλάν. Compare note on ἐπίκρα-
γον, V. 901.---αἰδούμεθα yap, κι τ. λ. Bothe regards this
line as an interpolation, on account of its singular
want of harmony.—éppa. The Greeks regarded the
eye as the seat of shame.—rd ὀρθοῦσθαι γνώμαν. “The
coming to one’s right senses again.” Paley explains
the whole passage as follows. The γάρ here, he ob-
serves, has this connective sense. (‘‘ Yet why should
I weep, why feel shame at returning to a right mind ὃ)
Because painful thoughts are thereby awakened; for
madness, bad as it is, has at least this advantage,
that it takes away the consciousness of former follies.”
—u}) γιγνώσκοντ. ‘Without being sensible of one’s
miseries.”

254-266. ἀνακίρνασθαι. A metaphor derived from
pledging friendship over a bowl of wine.—dxpoy. The
tragedians use this word of the inmost parts (as here),
and also of the mere surface.—dzd τ᾽ ὥσασθαι, x. τ. λ.
‘Both to reject and to tighten,” i.e., in order that
men may be able to reject, repel, or resign them, if
necessary, as well as to cement them more closely, _

HIPPOLYTUS. 121

should it prove their interest so-to do. Compare Cic.,
de Am., ὃ 18.---ὁπὲρ δισσῶν μίαν, κι τ. λ. That is, to have
the cares of ἃ friend upon the mind as well as one’s
own.—izeparyo. “Grieve for.” Not “Grieve above
measure,” or “ exceedingly,” as elsewhere.—tdrov arpe-
κεῖς ἐπιτηδεύσεις. ‘That too careful attention to life,”
i. e., too great efforts to secure happiness.—oogoi. The
philosophers, to whom the sentiment must clearly be at-

tributed. Greek writers often cite proverbs in this way.

269-277. ἄσημα. “It is not at all clear.” Plural
for singular (ἄσημον), in order to denote emphasis.
Compare Med., 101.---ἐλέγχουσ᾽. “ By questioning her.”
—ic ταυτὸν ἥκεις. ‘ You have come back to the same
point,” i. e., 1 know no more what is the origin of her
malady, than what is the malady itself. Your attempts
to gain information in either case are equally futile-—
τριταίαν οὖσ᾽, «.7.. The usual construction would be
τριταία᾽ ἄσιτος οὖσα.--- ὑπ᾽ ἄτης. ‘Through some mental
infatuation.”” Compare Monk,ad loc. “ Apud Tragi-
cos ἄτη dicitur de calamitate qualibet, sed praesertim de
ea, quae divinitus immissa sit.’—aréoracw. “A de-
parture from.”

278-292. ἐξαρκεῖ. “Are satisfactory to.” —6é δὲ od.
“ But does not he,” etc. Observe ὁ for éxeivoc.—avay-
knv προσφέρεις. “Employ extreme urgency.” More
literally, ‘‘ Bring to bear (upon this matter) the neces-
sity (of the case).”—ée¢ πᾶν ἀφῖγμαι, κι τ. λ. “IT have had
recourse to every means, and have effected nothing the
more.”—kai γνώμης ὁδόν. “And having changed the
direction of your thoughts.” Observe the zeugma in
λύσασα.---ἐγώ θ᾽ brn, x.7.r. The idea is this: “And I,
on my part, if in any way I wrongly humored you be-
fore in assenting to your opinions, having now aban-
doned this course, will betake myself to another and
better way of addressing you.”

10

122 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

293-300. τῶν ἀπορρήτων κακῶν. Namely, those pe-
culiar to your sex. — γυναῖκες aide, κιτ. λ. “Here are
females present to assist in alleviating your malady.”
—eev. “ Well!”—é τάλαιν᾽ ἐγώ. The exclamation of
the nurse on perceiving that her prayers have no in-
fluence upon Phaedra.

302-310. ἴσον τῷ πρίν. ‘“ Equally with our previous
attempt,” i. e.,as much as before.—iréyye’ ἥδε. ** Was
she softened.” One of the MSS. gives ἐθέλγεθ᾽, which
some of the early editors adopt.—ad’ ἔσθι μέντοι, K.7.X.
‘“‘ Know, however, that you are betraying,” etc. Hav-
ing appealed to the Chorus, to show how vain are
kind and persuasive words, the nurse again turns to
Phaedra, with something of severity of tone, and
warns her that, if she dies, there is another and an
older son, who, though illegitimate, may yet be pre-
ferred to her own children by Theseus,—pn) μεθέξοντας.
“Who, in that case, will never obtain a share.” The
children of Phaedra by Theseus were two sons, Aca-
mas and Demophon. — νόθον, φρονοῦντα γνήσι. “Οἵἁ
spurious birth, though entertaining noble sentiments,”
i.e., such as would become one of good birth. The
passage, however, is susceptible of another meaning,
which some may prefer: “ Of spurious birth, indeed,
but entertaining high-born thoughts,” i. e., as proud
as if he were legitimate.—@ryydve σέθεν τόδε; “* Does
this appeal (in behalf of your children) touch you?’
If by τόδε the nurse had meant τόδε τὸ ὄνομα, she must
have known Phaedra’s love for Hippolytus.

313-325: ὁρᾷς; “ Do you see?’ Equivalent to the
English, “There now.”—¢povetc μὲν ed. The nurse still
supposes that the mention of Hippolytus is odious to
her mistress, as likely to supplant her children. Hence
παῖδας ὀνῆσαι in the next verse.—yepagoua. “1 am
tempest-tossed.”—péiy ἐξ ἐπακτοῦ, κιτ. λ. “Is itin con- .

HIPPOLYTUS. dl 123

“-

sequence of mischief brought upon you by some one
of your enemies ?” i, e., some mischief not of a domes-
tic nature. The Scholiast understands magic influ-
ence.— ju) δρῶσ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽, κιτ.λ. A. very indirect reply to
the question put, and yet, considering the state of her
own feelings, one full of meaning.—ézaipe. “ Impels.”
Compare Alcest., 856.— οὐ δῆθ᾽ ἑκοῦσα, κι τ. Χλ. ‘True,
you do not intentionally wrong me, yet ’tis in you that
I shall be proved wanting,” i. e., if you die, the whole
blame will fall on me. The nurse then, as a suppliant,
clasps the hand and knees of her τ β 7688. --- βιάζει χει-
ρὸς ἐξαρτωμένη. “You are using violence, hanging
from my hand,” i. e., clinging to it.

328-335. σοῦ μὴ τυχεῖν. “Τὸ be deprived of you.”
Paley translates, “‘ Not to gain you over to my views.”
This, however, is tame.—éd¢?. This word is rightly
given to Phaedra, not to the nurse, as in Monk’s edi-
tion. It is merely, remarks Paley, a repetition of κακὰ
σοὶ τάδ᾽, and Phaedra means to say that, though both
of them should perish, to her it will be an honor (sui-
cide being commonly so considered), but not so to the
nurse. — xpyjc0’. The idea of χρηστά is obtained from_
τιμὴν φέρει in the previous line.—k« τῶν γὰρ αἰσχρῶν,
κιτιλ. “Yes, for we are contriving good things from
things dishonorable.” By “good things” she means
the preferring of death to disgrace; by “things dis-
honorable,” the love of another than her husband.—
δεξιάν τ᾽ ἐμὴν μέθες. Observe that the Attics said, pe-
θιέναι re ANC μεθίεσθαί τινος. Hence we have γονάτων
in v. 326, with μεθήσομαι. ---- σέβας. γὰρ χειρός, K.T. Xr.
“Since I respect the sanctity of thy hand,” i. e., the
religious obligation imposed upon me by thy suppli-
ant hand. It was deemed impious to reject a sup-
pliant.

007-345, οἷον, μῆτερ, κι τι λ. She wishes enigmatical-

124 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ly to hint her love, and, most probably, under this enig-
matical form she asks allowance to be made for her,
as deriving the passion from her family, and not from
her own fault.—épame. Ariadne, deserted by Theseus
in the isle of Naxos, and afterwards wedded to Bac-
chus. Phaedra means that in her family there was a
sort of fatal propensity to untoward loves.—ri πάσχεις ;
“What ails you?” 1. 6., what is the matter with you,
that you talk so strangely of your own relations ?—é«
τοι πέπληγμαι. “1 am thunderstruck.” Observe the
tmesis.—zxeiOey ἡμεῖς, x.r.d. “Our family are not of
late unfortunate from this cause,” i. e., from love. The
words οὐ νεωστί mean that since this long time past it
has exercised its influence among us.—zéec ἂν σύ μοι,
κιτιλ. “How I wish you would say for me what I
have to say.” Which in effect the nurse is led to do
in v. 352.

347-352. τί τοῦθ᾽ ὃ δή, κιτιλ. “ What is this which
they say, that men fall in love?” 1. 6., what do they
mean when they say that people fall in love ὃ ---ἡμεῖς
dy εἶμεν, x.7.r. “We then must have experienced the
latter lot,” 1. e., the ἀλγεινόν. Observe in κεχρημένοι an
exemplification of Porson’s rule respecting a woman’s
speaking of herself in the plural number, and using
the masculine gender.—doric ποθ᾽ οὗτος, x. τι λ. “ (68)
whosoever this one is that is the son of the Amazon.”
The verse is skilfully constructed to indicate her re-
luctance to mention the name, and thus she uses many
unnecessary words from her unwillingness to speak
out.—ood τάδ᾽, κατ λ. She means, “It was not I who
said it, but your own self.” This phraseology is em-
ployed when a person does not wish to deny a state-
ment, but in some measure evades it by attributing it
to another.

354-361. οὐκ ἀνασχέτ᾽. “ This is not to be endured.” _

HIPPOLYTUS. 125

Plural for singular. Compare v. 269.— οἱ σώφρονες.
_ “The right-minded.” Phaedra is intended, but the
remark is put in a general form.—ov« ἄρ᾽ ἣν θεός. “ Was
not then merely a goddess.” Supply μόνον. She was
more than a deity, if such can be conceived, by the
ruin which she has caused.

364-372. πρὶν cay κατανύσαι φρενῶν. ‘ Before I have
arrived at your state of mind,” i.e., “ Rather than I
should attain to.” — τρέφοντες βροτούς. ‘ Accompany-
ing mortals,” or “Supplying the food of mortals.”
Monk makes the meaning properly to be, “ prosequi
more nutricis.”—itépnvac κακά. “Thou hast disclosed
thy evils,” i. e., thy sad story.—ric ce παναμέριος, x. τ. Δ.
“* What sort of life awaits you all day long here?” 1. e.,
how wretchedly will you live here all day long. Day
by day, and all day long, she will grieve over her mis-
fortune, till Theseus returns.—redevrdcerai τι καινὸν δό-
poe. “Some new misfortune will be fulfilled for the
house,” i. e., will happen unto it.—oi φθίνει, κι τ λ. “In
what direction the issue of your love is setting,” i. e.,
what and where will be the end of it.

373-387. Τροιζήνιαι γυναῖκες, x.7.rX. Phaedra, now
fully returned to her better senses, gives the Chorus
the whole history of her love, in a clear, eloquent, and
sensible narrative.—zpovwror. ‘ Vestibule,” i. e., ves-
tibule or front of the Peloponnesus, as being the first
point reached from the East.—da@dXwe. “ Casually,” 1. e.,
without entering intentionally into the speculation.—
οὐ κατὰ γνώμης φύσιν, κατ. λ. “Τὸ fare worse not from
the nature of their minds,” 1. e., not from any natural
fault of judgment.—rgd. “In this light.”—ra χρήστ᾽.
“The things that are for our good.”—aidwe re. “ And
a feeling of shame.” The poet, it is clear, remarks Pa-
ley, mentions this, as if the construction had been, oi
μὲν ὑπ᾽ ἀργίας, ot δὲ ὑφ᾽ ἡδονῆς, οἱ δὲ ὑπ᾽ αἰδοῦς.---δισσαὶ δ᾽

126 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

εἰσίν. “Now there are two sorts of shame.” These
are (1) modesty, which shrinks from improprieties, and
(2) the fear of what men will say, which deters us from
doing what we know to be right. The poet rightly
says that these two feelings, or motives, are apt to be
mistaken, the one for the other, Thus, in Phaedra’s
case, the aidwe that shrinks from revealing to her hus-
band the thoughts she has entertained towards anoth-
er is confounded with the fear of incurring disgrace.
The former was pardonable, the latter but perpetuated
domestic unhappiness.—ei δ᾽ ὁ καιρός, x... “ΤΕ how-
ever, the proper occasion of each were clear, there
would not have been two things having the same let-
ters (in their name),” i. e., having the same name.

388-396. ταῦτ᾽ οὖν ἐπειδή, x.7.r. The sense of this
passage is very well given by Paley. “Since, then, I
had made up my mind beforehand on these subjects
(i. e., the natural tendency to evil), there is no drug by
which I was likely to alter it, so as to fall into the con-
trary conclusion.” That is, before she knew what, and
how irresistible love was, she had fancied her philos-
ophy was proof against any temptations.—rije ἐμῆς
γνώμης ὁδόν. “The course of my thoughts,” i. e., the
resolves unto which I came in succession, by reflecting
on the subject.—é« τοῦδε. ‘‘ From this time forth.”—
γλώσσῃ γάρ, κ.- τ. λ, That is, she had no faith in the ad-
vice of others, who can preach about their neighbor’s
faults, unconscious of their own.—Oupaia φρονήματ᾽ ἀν-
δρῶν νουθετεῖν. “To utter admonitions against the
opinions of one’s neighbors.” For θυραίων ἀνδρῶν φρο-
νήματα νουθετεῖν. ᾿

398-414. τὴν ἄνοιαν. “ My mad passion.”—ot« ἐξήνυ:
τον. ‘Did not succeed.” More literally, “Was not
feasible.”—Povreipaow. “My successive resolves.”—
λανθάνειν καλά. Supply dpwoy.—rd ἔργον. The indul-

HIPPOLYTUS. 127

gence of her passion, which must have followed when
she found herself unable Κύπριν κρατῆσαι. ---- δυσκλεᾶ.
Supply οὖσαν.--- γυνή re πρὸς τοῖσδ᾽, x.7r.rd. “ Besides, I
knew well that I was a woman, a thing hateful to all.”
- τοῖσιν ἐσθλοῖσιν δοκῇ. “ Appear right unto the rich.”
Observe that ἐσθλός here is employed to designate the
upper and wealthy classes, and so in the next line by
κακοί are meant the poor and lowly, who will always
follow an example set them by the rich. Compare
- Welcker, ad Theogn. Praef., p. XXii.—owdpovac. * Dis-
creet.” --- τόλμας οὐ καλάς. ‘“ Habits of wicked bold-
ness,” i. e., in actually sinning, while they profess vir-
tue with the tongue. .

415-417. ai πῶς ποτ΄. ‘ How in the world do these,”
ete. Relative clause for the demonstrative, which last
is to be employed in translating. — τὸν ξυνεργάτην.
“That aided them in their wickedness.”

419-430. αὐτὸ τοῦτ΄ She means, the resolution not
to be detected, etc.—w¢ μή. Equivalent here to iva
μή. “That I may never,” etc. Ifthe poet had meant
“lest ” I may ever, etc., he would have simply written-
μή.---μητρὸς οὕνεκ. .*¢ As far as depends on their moth-
er,” 1, e., as far as she can make them 80.---ἁμιλλᾶσθαι
βίῳ. “Is a match for life,” i. e., can grapple with it,
can stand the wear and tear of life. This is explained
by what comes after. The only thing that stands the
test of time is a good character; the bad are liable to
be detected at any time.—yvepny. “Way of think-
ing,” i. e., character. — προσθεὶς κάτοπτρον. . “ Having
applied the mirror (to them).” :

431-442. τὸ σῶφρον. “ Virtuous self-control.”—«apzi-
ζεται. “* Produces as its own fruit.” A much better
reading than κομίζεται. ‘ Brings with it,” which Monk
and others adopt.—iZaigyne. “At the moment,” i. 6...

128 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

before I had time to reflect. The nurse is now serious-
ly alarmed lest her mistress should really execute her
threat of suicide.—¢aidro¢g οὖσα. “That I was fool-
ish.”-——zepicody οὐδ᾽ ἔξω λόγου. “ Extraordinary or be-
yond calculation.” — οὔ τἄρα λύει, κιτι λ. “It surely
proves of no advantage to those who love others, and
to as many as are about to love, if it is incumbent on
them to die in consequence,” i. e., surely love for an-
other is not a thing of so much value that one must
die if it cannot be gratified. Observe the peculiar -
meaning of τῶν πέλας, as indicating one’s fellow-creat-
ures, men in general, not merely one’s neighbors.
There is a crasis in rdpa=rou ἄρα.

443-452. πολλή. “In all her power.” Compare note
on Υ. 1.—i) rév,«.7.d. “She comes with gentle influ-
ence,” etc. Relative construction, for the demonstra-
{1ν6.---περισσὺν καὶ φρονοῦντα μέγα. ‘“ Overweening and
full of proud Ὁποπρ]}8,᾽---πῶς δοκεῖς καθύβρισεν. “ How
think you? she makes sport of him.” The expression
πῶς δοκεῖς is strictly parenthetical, and presumes the
‘answer to be “very much.” Observe, moreover, the
employment of the aorist to denote what is customary.
— φοιτᾷ δέ. ‘She roams too.”—od. .“ Whence.”—ab-
τοί τ᾽ εἰσίν, x.7.X. “And are themselves ever among
the Muses,” i. e., are engaged in the study of literature.

456-460. ἀλλ᾽ ὕμως, x. 7.4. That is, and yet they
(Semele and Cephalus) do not try to make away with
themselves, but live happily with the gods who car-
ried them off.—cripyoun. “They acquiesce.”—oipat.
Ironical, as if living with the gods were any ξυμφορά
at all_—ézi ῥητοῖς. ‘On specified conditions,” 1. e., he
ought to have bargained that you were to be specially
exempt from love.—i ‘zi δεσπόταις, κι τι. “Or with
other gods for masters.” Literally, ““Or dependent.
upon,” etc. (Jelf, G. G., § 634, 3, 0.)

HIPPOLYTUS. 129

462-470. κάρτ᾽ ἔχοντας, κι τ. λ. “ Possessed of sound
sense.” —yvoootrv0’. “ Invaded.”—px) δοκεῖν ὁρᾶν. “ Pre-
tend not to see it.”—éyv σοφοῖσι γάρ, κιτ.λ. It is one
part of wisdom, says the poet, in the true Greek spirit
of dissimulation, to do anything to hide an ugly fact,
that is, to sacrifice principle to expediency.—ixzovety
βίον λίαν. “To make life too refined.”—otdé στέγην
γάρ, «.r.r. “Nor can men fit with perfect accuracy
the roof with which a house is covered.” The true
reading of this passage is extremely doubtful, and the
editions of course vary. The meaning appears to be
that men cannot, even by rule and compass, make the
roof of a house fit with perfect accuracy; much less
can life be regulated with precision by any moral κα-
νών, such as philosophers have proposed. For the
government of ἧς (where Valckenaer suggests 7) con-
sult Jelf, G. G., ὃ 483, Obs. 3.—éc¢ δὲ τὴν τύχην, K.7.X.
This passage has no direct connection with what pre-
cedes. It refers back to v. 489. ---ἐκνεῦσαι. ““ ΤῸ swim
out,” 1, 6.. to escape. From éxvéw. .

471-480.. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ τὰ πλείω, κι τι dr. “But if you have
more good«in you than bad, being but a human creat-
ure, you’ will: do very well.” This very moderate
measure of goodness, observes Paley, though of course
not to be estimated. by the standard of Christianity, is,
after all, what practically passes muster even in modern
society.—iBpiZovoa. “ Acting haughtily,” i. e., defiant-
ly.—réApa. “ Endure it.”—e πως τὴν νόσον καταστρέφου.
“Bring your malady in some degree under fair con-
trol.” Since you are sick and cannot help it, the best
thing you can do is to bring your malady under some
control.—7 τἄρ᾽ ἄν, κι τ. Χλ. She alludes to the superior
acuteness of her sex in contriving and devising. Com-
pare Iph. T.,1001, δειναὶ yap ai γυναῖκες ἐξευρεῖν τέχνας.

483-485. αἰνῶ δὲ o “Still, however, I praise you.”
11

“

130 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Though the advice of your nurse is better than your
own resolye to commit suicide, still praise is due to
you for your intention to die in order to save your
honor. This praise, however, is less agreeable to you
to hear, inasmuch as to die is less agreeable than to
11γ6.---μᾶλλον ἀλγίων. Observe the employment of μᾶλ-
λον with the comparative, which often occurs in Attic —
writers, and where μᾶλλον may be rendered “ by far.”

486-497. τοῦτ᾽ ἔσθ᾽, κιτ. λ. Phaedra rejects the ad-
vice of the nurse, as being a plausible but dangerous
argument. Euripides hits at the demagogues of the.
day.—ri σεμνομυθεῖς; ‘ Why talk you in lofty strain ?”
--ολόγων εὐσχημόνων. “ Fair-decked arguments.” — ὡς
τάχος διιστέον, κιτι λ. Matthiae explains this passage
as follows: we τάχιστα ἐμὲ δεῖ διειδέναι Ἱππόλυτον, (86.
εἴτε συγχωρήσει σοι εἴτε μὴ,) εἰποῦσαν αὐτῷ τὸν εὐθὺν (86.
τὸν ἀληθῆ) λόγον ἀμφὶ σοῦ.---σδώφρων. “ Of stronger self-
control.”—dywy μέγας. ‘The great struggle is.”—ézi-
φθονον. ‘Obnoxious to censure.”

502-506. τοὔνομ. She appears to mean the mere
shadow or reputation of σωφροσύνη.---πέρα προβῆῇς τῶνδ᾽,
κιτλ. Fearing that her virtuous resolve will not stand
proof against the persuasive eloquence of the nurse,
Phaedra begs her to stop at the point she has come
to. She needs nothing more, for she has disciplined
herself to bear her misfortune.—izeipyaopar μὲν εὖ,
κιτιλ. “1 have disciplined my mind well for love,”
i. e., to bear its torments.—é¢ τοῦθ᾽ ὃ φεύγω, word. “1
shall be thrown away upon the very thing which I
now shun,” i. e., I shall be reduced, as a last resource,
to what I now deprecate, and all.my arguments will
have been completely thrown away.

507-515. χρῆν μὲν od, «.7.r. “You ought not to
have erred (in the first instance, by allowing such a :

HIPPOLYTUS. , 131

passion to come upon you).”—devripa γὰρ ἡ χάρις.
“For this is the next best thing (you can do).” More
literally, “The advantage (of what I recommend) is
the next in order.”—@eArxrijpia ἔρωτος. “ Which soothe
love,” i.e., charm it, away.— oir’ ἐπ᾽ αἰσχροῖς, κ. τ. λ.
“Neither on disgraceful terms, nor to the damage of
your mind.”—«aky. ‘“ Cowardly.”—ri σημεῖον. “ Some
token.”—zizAwy ἄπο. ‘A portion of his vestments.”
--ξυνάψαι τ᾽ ἐκ δυοῖν, x.r.. The portion of the gar-
ment of Hippolytus, thus obtained, is to be united,
during the incantation, to a portion of Phaedra’s.
Hence the expression in the text, “ ΤῸ make (by unit-
ing) one love out of two,” i. e., to unite in one point,
to centre in one object, the love which has hither-
to proceeded separately, and as it were in distinct
streams, from: two.

518-524. ὅπως μὴ φανῇς. “Lest you may appear,”
i.¢@., may turn out; or, lest I may find γοι.--- πάντ᾽ ἄν,
κι το λ, Consult note on Rhes., 80.—Onsiwe. Dissyllable
in scanning.—roi¢ ἔνδον φίλοις. She says this to mis-
lead Phaedra, and then leaves the stage on her ill-
judged mission.

525-532. 6. For ὅς. According to Dindorf, this is
the only instance, in the Tragic writers, where we have
the article for the relative in the nominative, though
it is common enough in the oblique cases.—«ar’ ὀμμά-
των, k.7.r. The idea, says Paley, of Love dropping
desire down from his eyes, is in accordance with the
Greek notion that the eyes were the seat of that pas-
sion. The common translation, ‘Down upon the
eyes,” is erroneous. —oiy κακῷ. “ Accompanied with
evil,” i. e., for 601].---ἄρρυθμος. “In undue measure,”
i.e., irregularly, or inordinately.—dorpwv. Some think
that the reference here is to the lightning, others to
the sunstroke; and others again to the notion which

132 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the Greeks had that sudden fits, or bodily and mental
affections, were caused by the stars. —oiov 76. The
common form of expression here would have been
ἐκείνου 6, Which Matthiae thinks has been mixed up
with another construction, namely, τοιοῦτον βέλος ἐστὶν
οἷον.

535-543. ἄλλως ἄλλως, κι τι λ. .The idea is, "Tis in
vain that the Greeks sacrifice to Jove and Apollo, at
their festivals at Olympia and Delphi, while they neg-
lect Love, the real ruler of men.—repépvoic. “* Halls.”
—ai’. This word was added by Hermann (de Metr.,
p- 445).—dydodxov. In Winckelmann’s Monumens In-
edits, etc., is an engraved gem, representing Cupid car-
rying a bunch of keys.—od σεβίζομεν. Valckenaer re-
marks that an altar was erected to Love as early as
the time of Pisistratus; but the poet means that no
regular worship, as festivals or periodical sacrifices,
were instituted in honor of him as a god.—zéoae συμ-
φορᾶς. ‘Every kind of fortune,” 1. e., both bad and
good. As the passage is commonly understood, Love
is said to bring “every kind of calamity.” We have
preferred Paley’s view.

546-553. τὰν μὲν Οἰχαλίᾳφᾳ. πῶλον. “ The maiden in
Oechalia.” The allusion is to Iole, the last beloyed
of Hercules, and a daughter of Eurytus of Oechalia, in
Thessaly. Hercules destroyed Oechalia, after slaying
Eurytus and his sons, and carried off Iole as prisoner.
—oixwy ζεύξασ᾽ ἄπ᾽ sipecia. For ἀποζεύξασα οἴκων εἰρεσίᾳ.
“Having taken her away from home by rowing,” i. 6.,
by sea. Literally, ‘‘ Having separated her,” etc.—dpo-
pada rw’ "Αἴδος, x.7.r.. “ Like some swift-footed fury
of destruction,” i. e., to Hercules and Deianira. Mat-
thiae remarks that persons were called “AwWou βάκχαι,
or βάκχοι, Who were maddened by any passion so as to.
cause the death of others.— σὺν αἵματι, σὺν καπνῷ. The _

HIPPOLYTUS. : 133

slaughter of her family and the burning of her native
city are meant.—ééédwxey. “Gave in marriage.” |

655-564. ὦ Θήβας ἱερόν, κι τ.λ. The idea is, Thebes
can tell how terrible is the power of love, for it caused
the death of Semele.—6 στόμα Δίρκας. “O prattling
fount of Dirce.”—ovyveiror’ ἄν. “ You can aid me in
telling.”—yvupdevoapéivay πότμῷ φοινίῳ. “ Having mar-
ried by a fate which caused her death.”—karésavoev.
Paley’s emendation for the common reading, κατεύνασε.
—dewd yap τὰ πάντ᾽, κατ. λ. “For with terrible power
she breathes upon (i. e., inspires) all things, and like a
bee flits hither and thither.”—ota. For οἷα. Consult
Herm., ad Soph. El., 154.

565-567. σιγήσατ᾽, κτλ. The angry voice of Hippo-
lytus is heard, refusing to conceal, even though on his
oath, the confidential communication of the nurse, and
uttering invectives against the whole race of women.
Phaedra perceives that she is now undone, and resolves
to make away with herself.—éxua0w. ‘“ Let me learn,”
i, e., let me make out, or hear. We have here what is
termed the hortative subjunctive. It occurs mostly -
in the first person. In the second and third persons
this exhortation generally assumes the force of a wish,
and therefore is generally expressed by the optative,
though the third person singular subjunctive is some-
times used as a strong prohibition. (Jelf, G. G.,§ 416,
1, Obs.)

- 572-586. φάμα. “ Ill-omened sound.”—raiode πύλαις.
The doors in the proscenium are meant. The Chorus
are called to come from the orchestra, and listen upon
the stage, but, by way of excusing a movement so 11-
regular on their part, they reply, “‘ You are close to the
door; it is for you to attend to the sounds which are
conveyed from the house.” — πομπίμα φάτιε δωμάτων.

134 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Compare the Scholiast : ἡ ἐκ τῶν οἴκων πεμπομένη φωνή:
—iBa. “Has come forth (unto your ears).” — αὐδῶν
δεινὰ, x.t.r. “Uttering dreadful invectives against
my attendant.”—dyav. So Elmsley, for ἰαχάν.---σαφὲς
δ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω, x.7.r. “But I cannot say for certain which
way (it comes).” Observe that ὅπα is for dan. The
Chorus, it is clear, have a much less quick perception
of what is going on than Phaedra, and therefore very
naturally inquire of her where or whence the noise is.
The very next verse, however, if we suppose it uttered
after a slight pause, and as the result of more atten-
tive listening, resolves the doubt just expressed: “It is
through the door, then,” continues the leader of the
Chorus, “that the noise, it seems, reached you,” and
therefore no wonder that we do not distinctly hear it.

587-598. τὴν προμνήστριαν. “'The match-maker.”—
πέφηνε. ‘Have revealed themselves.” Observe the
force of the middle.—dirwe, καλῶς δ᾽ od. “ With friend-
ly intent indeed, but not rightly.”—6 παθοῦσ᾽ ἀμήχανα.
“Oh, you who are visited with irremediable misfor-
tunes.”

601-609. ὦ γαῖα, κ. τλ. _Hippolytus here appears on
the stage. So great is his virtuous indignation that
the nurse cannot stop it either by entreaty or by her |
appeals to his οδίῃ.---ἡλίου τ᾽ ἀναπτυχαί. “And ye dis-
closures of the sun,” i. e., all-piercing rays of the sun-
light.—éza. “ Sound.”—vai πρός σε, κιτ. λ. The regu-
lar arrangement of the words disturbed, to denote agi-
tation, as already remarked.—od μὴ προσοίσεις, κ. τ. X.
Consult note on Med., 1151,—6é μῦθος ὅδε. “This com-
munication of mine.”

612-614. ἡ γλῶσσ᾽ ὀμώμοχ᾽, x.7.r. This is the cele-
brated and much ridiculed verse for which the poet
is said to have been summoned before the court, as en- «

HIPPOLYTUS. 135

couraging perjury. Paley thinks it has’ been too se-
verely dealt with, and that it must be judged of, not
absolutely, as an ethical law, but solely in relation to
- the circumstances of the case. He considers it, more-
over, uncertain whether Hippolytus says this in earn-
est, or merely to frighten the nurse ; since, at the con-
clusion of the play, we find him bearing his father’s
unjust resentment, and even exile, rather than violate
this very oath, which he declares here to be no oath at
all.—dzinrvoa. “I loath, and have ever loathed (the
very name of such friendship).” Supply τοὔνομα, and
consult note on Med., 272.

616-626. κίβδηλον κακόν. “A baneful counterfeit,”
i.e., a counterfeit of humanity fraught with evil. The
term κίβδηλος is properly applied to spurious or adul-
terated coinage. — παρασχέσθαι τόδε. “For them to
provide themselves with this.” The subject of za-
ρασχέσθαι 18 βροτούς, understood. If the subject had
been θεούς, the poet would have employed παρασχεῖν,
in the active.— τοῦ τιμήματος, κι τιλ. “Each for the
price of their worth,” i. e., for the value of the price
paid.—éxreivoper. ‘ We lay low,” i. e., we overthrow.
or waste. The allusion is to the custom prevalent in
heroic times, when not only the father gave a dowry
(φερνή) to his daughter, but the bridegroom also gave
presents (édva) to the bride. The common reading, ἐκ-
rivopey, Violates the metre. Pierson’s conjecture, ἐκπί-
γομεν, is the language of comedy, not of tragedy. On
the meaning here given to ἐκτείνομεν, compare Med.,
585.

630-637. ἀτηρὸν φυτόν. “ A baneful creature.” The
common text has κακόν, but the repetition of this lat-
ter term has been already frequent enough. — ἀγάλ-
ματι κακίστῳ. “To a most worthless doll.”—éxzovei.
“Decks it out.” More literally, ‘Makes it complete.”

136 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

--ὑπεξελών. ‘Having diminished by little and little.”
Observe the force of ὑπό. --- ἔχει δ᾽ ἀνάγκην. “He has,
moreover, no freedom ‘of action left him,’ i.e., a man
is reduced to such an alternative that the best he can
do is to balance the good against the evil, and so con-
gratulate himself at least on some degree of advantage
which he has obtained.—yapBpoie. Properly the re-
lations by marriage of the husband are called γαμβροί,
and of the wife πενθεροί, but the terms, as here, are of-
ten interchanged.—owZera.. The indicative here with
wore means that as a matter of fact he does, because
he must, act in the particular way described.—zéZeu.
“He outweighs.” A metaphor borrowed from de-
pressing the scale of a balance.

638-644. ῥᾷστον δ᾽ ὕτῳ, κιτ. λ. “It is easiest, how-
ever, for him, for whom a wife sits at home, who is a
mere nobody, and incapable from her simplicity of
character.” Literally, “Is settled at home.” Such a
wife is regarded as a mere fixture.—) δ᾽ ἀμήχανος γυνή,
x.7.r. “Whereas the woman who is without art re-
moves from herself any suspicion of infidelity by rea-
son of the shortness of her wit.” Observe that μωρία
here is not “ folly,” but answers to the Latin impudiei-
tia or libido. Consult Dindorf, ad loc.

645-655. πρόσπολον. “A female attendant.” — ovy-
κατοικίζειν αὐταῖς. “That men should set to dwell with
them.” Supply ἀνθρώπους.---δάκη θηρῶν. A periphra-
sis for θῆρας. Compare Aesch., Sept. 6, Theb., 558.—iv’
εἶχον. “In which event they would have been able.”
Observe the employment of iva with the imperfect in-
dic. to denote a result which would have taken place
if certain premises had been realized. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ
813.)—riva . . . ἐκείνων. Observe the change of num-
ber.—ixgépover. That is, they spread the scandal hy
telling family secrets.—ovvad\aydc. “A sharing in.”

HIPPOLYTUS. 137

---κλύζων. “Pouring them.”—zée ἂν οὖν εἴην. “ How
then could I be?” Observe the employment of πῶς
dy with an optative, but not in the sense of a wish.—
ἀκούσας. ‘* Because I have heard.”

657-668. θεῶν. A monosyllable in scanning.—d¢pa-
croc. “ΟἿ my guard.”—oti« ἄν ποτ᾽ ἔσχον, nerd. “1
would never have refrained from telling,” etc. More
literally, “‘So as not to tell.” The use of μὴ οὐ seems
to arise from the Greek practice of applying the nega-
tive to all the members of the negative sentence.—ée¢
τ᾽ ἄν. The ellipsis of 7 is as rare as that of ἐστί is
common. —otv πατρὸς μολὼν ποδί. “Having come
(back) with my father’s return.” —rij¢ σῆς δὲ τόλμης,
κτλ. “And then having had experience of your au-
dacity, I shall know (the full amount of it).” Literal-
ly, “ Having (already) had a taste of your audacity,”
i.e., in your present conduct.—p’ ἀεὶ λέγειν. “That I
am always speaking thus.” — πώς. “In one way or
another.” —raiod’ ἐπεμβαίνειν. “To make attacks upon
these.”

670-671. τίνας νῦν τέχνας, x.7r.r. “What arts have
we now, or what arguments, having failed in our
scheme to undo the knot of his declamations?” i.e.,
to avoid or appease the threats he has expressed. The
common text has τίνα νῦν ἢ τέχναν, which does not suit
the dochmiac of the strophe, v. 363.

672-681. ἐτύχομεν δίκας. - “We have met with a just
recompense.” Phaedra confesses herself conscious of
guilt, and it is one of the many good traits in her char-
acter. The phrase δίκης τυχεῖν commonly means, “ΤῸ
obtain satisfaction from another.” —7rd γὰρ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν;
x7. “(None will do so) for the present calamity
of my life is going on, difficult to get out of,” 1. 6., is
still advancing.—zémpacra. ‘All is over.” Compare

138 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the Latin actum est.—xaxéic δ᾽ ἔχει. “ And it fares bad-
ly with us.”

683-692. Ζεύς σε, κι 7.X. The common reading Ζεύς
σ᾽ ὁ γεννήτωρ ἐμός Contains a solecism, and should have
been ὁ ἐμὸς γεννήτωρ. --- οὐ σῆς προυνοησάμην φρενός.
“Did I not foresee your intention?’ These words
must. either be taken as parenthetic, or else we must
regard the passage as involving a sort of ὕστερον πρό-
τερον. Paley, who adopts the latter view, gives the
sense as follows: “ Did I not foresee your intention of
telling Hippolytus, and did I not therefore order you
to be silent?” ---οὐκ dvicyov. ‘Did not endure this,”
i.e., the keeping silence. Supply σιγῶσα.---καινῶν λό-
yor. “Of new plans.” She means the false accusation
against Hippolytus, v. 885.—épet δὲ ΙΙιτθεῖ, x. τ. λ. This
verse is omitted by many editors, and is not found in
one of the MSS.—cvpdopdc. She fears that he will
speak of her suicide to Pittheus, with unfavorable
comments on her character.—zdacay γαῖαν. .Athens
and Troezene. ;

695-705. ἔχεις μὲν τἀμά, n.r.r. “ You have cause to
be dissatisfied at the mischief I have done.”—diéyrw-
ow κρατεῖ. ‘Masters your better judgment.” More
literally, ““Gets the better of a clear perception (of the
case).”—rpbc rac τύχας γάρ, «.t.r. “For we get credit
for wisdom according to our successes,” i. €., we are
thought wise or foolish as we succeed or [81].---τρώσα-
σαν ἡμᾶς, κιτι λ. “ After having injured me, then to
meet me in argument.” Matthiae renders συγχωρεῖν
λόγοις. “Verbis mihi concedere,” “quae ego dixi vera
esse concedere,” but this does not seem correct. —éort.
“Tt is possible.”

708-721. σαυτῆς πέρι φρόντιζ. “Employ your care
about yourself (merely),” i.e., take no more trouble “-

HIPPOLYTUS. je

about my concerns.—dv0a0 = ἃ ἐνθάδε. ---- προστρέπουσ᾽.
“On reflection.” Supply τὸν νοῦν. Monk and Din-
dorf prefer zporpérove’.—evonua. ‘“ Remedy.”—airh τ᾽
ὄνασθαι. ‘ And to derive benefit myself.”—otis’ ἐς προσ-
wrov,x.t.r. “Nor will I, for the sake of one life,
meet Theseus face to face, after discreditable actions.”
The literal meaning of ἐπί here is “upon,” or “ with.”

724-731. εὔφημος to. “ Hush !”—rai σύ γ᾽ εὖ, κι τ. λ.
“ And do you at least advise me well,” 1. 6., ὅπως κάλ-
λιστα θανοῦμαι. There is an emphasis in σύ ye. “Do
you, if the nurse does πού." ---ἀπαλλαχθέῖσα. “ΒΥ hay-
ing departed from.”—ydripw—cai ἑτέρῳ. Hippolytus.
—véoov. She means ἀφροσύνη, but in the double sense
of pride and immodesty. Phaedra now leaves the
stage to execute her intention of committing suicide.
The Chorus thereupon, in a highly poetical strain,
wish that they could fly over the sea to the end of the
world, where lie the happy lands of the blessed, and
be at rest from the troubles of life.

732-741. ἀλιβάτοις ὑπὸ κευθμῶσι. “ Beneath the inac-
cessible hiding-places.” She seems, as Paley remarks;
to mean the caves and holes in inaccessible rocks
where birds congregate and build their nests. —dyé-
λαις. The term ἀγέλη is often employed to denote a
flock or covey of birds.—ap0«iny δέ. “* For (thus) would
I be lifted on high,” i. e., for, being thus winged, I
would direct my flight.”—’Hpidavod. The mythic Eri-
danus, not the Po of later geography, is meant.—zop-
φύρεον σταλάσσουσι, κ. τι λ. “Drop into the dark swell-
ing surge of their sire the amber-flashing brightness
of their tears.” . The sisters of Phaéthon, according to
the legend, were metamorphosed into poplars, and’
their tears, as they fell, became changed to amber.
The scene of the fable is here laid’at the very extrem-
ity of earth, by the waters of the great world-stream

140 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Oceanus. (Compare v. 121.) The sisters of Phaéthon
had for their mother the Ocean-nymph Clymene, and
hence πατρός in the text properly means “ grandsire.”’

742-751. ‘Eorepidwy δ᾽, x.7r.r. “I would make my
way, too, unto the golden-apple-yielding shore of the
songstresses, the Hesperides.” With ἀνύσαιμι supply
ὁδόν. The reading ἀοιδῶν is Monk’s, in place of ἀοιδᾶν,
which would come from dovdai, “songs.” Euripides
agrees with Hesiod and the older poets in placing the
gardens of the Hesperides in the far West, beyond At-
las, and conceiving it as a bright sun-land beyond the
darkness of the great ocean-stream.—zop@upiag λίμνας
ὁδόν. “A pathway over the dark water.” — κύρων.
“Holding as his own.” Equivalent to ἔχων. The
common reading is ναίων, “ Inhabiting,” or “ Dwell-
ing in,” which Monk retains. The τέρμων οὐρανοῦ is
the horizon, which the ancient Greeks believed or fa-
bled really to descend and meet the earth at the ex-
treme limits of the world.—rév”Ardag ἔχει, x. τ. Δ. Ob-
serve that τόν is here for ὅν, and ἔχει for ἀνέχει.----κρῆναί
re, for καὶ ἵνα κρῆναι. The poet is giving a description
of the happy land just before mentioned, and which
he identifies with the abode of the gods.—atéa ζαθέα
χθών. He means, where the sky touches the earth the
gods derive additional delight from the products of
the latter.

752-757. ὦ λευκόπτερε, x.7.A. The Chorus now apos-
trophize the Cretan bark, which brought Phaedra to
the shore of Attica with an unlucky omen. To this they
attribute her unlawful love, and the unhappy but hon-
orable end which they are aware awaits her.—dta πόν-
“τιον, κι τὰ. “Through the sea-resounding ocean-waye
of the brine,” i. e.,the ocean-wave of the sea-resound-
ing brine. Observe the poetic tautology.—kaxovupgo-
τάταν ὄνασιν. “For the enjoyment of a most unhappy

HIPPOLYTUS. | 141

marriage.” The accusative in apposition to the pre-
vious sentence. (Jelf, G. G.,§ 580,1.) Put a full stop
after ὄνασιν.

758-761. ἢ yap ἀπ’ ἀμφοτέρων, x.7.d. . “ For with evil
omens either from on both hands, or at least from the
Cretan land, did it wing its way,” etc., 1. e., the vessel
sped its way with evil omens, either on both shores
(Crete and Attica), or at any rate on that of Crete.
Some make Phaedra the subject of ἔπτατο, but com-
pare Med., 1.—Movvixov. The harbor itself, close to
the Piraeus, was called Μουνυχία, the eponym or hero
who gave the name, Μούνυχος.---πλεκτὰς πεισμάτων ap-
χάς. ‘“ The twisted ends of the cables,” i. e., the ends
of the well-twisted cables. The hawser is meant that
secures the vessel to the strand.—admeipov. Genitive
after γᾶς.---ἔβασαν, 86. ναῦται.

762-775. ἀνθ᾽ ὧν. “In consequence of which eyil
omens.” Supply οἰωνῶν.---οὐχ ὁσίων ἐρώτων. Depend-
ing On νόσῳ. ---φρένας κατεκλάσθη. ‘She was smitten
in mind.” Literally, “was crushed.” — ὑπέραντλος.
* Overwhelmed.” A metaphor taken from a ship that-
is quite full of water, or water-logged. Paley thinks it
resembles the vulgar phrase, ‘‘ Being over head and
ears in love.” --- ἅψεται ἀμφὶ βρόχον. “She will fit
around her the noose.”—daipova στυγνὸν καταιδεσθεῖσα.
“Ashamed at the influence of a hateful deity,” i. e.,
Love. In other words, ‘“‘ Ashamed of her unholy pas-
sion.” — ἀνθαιρουμένα. “ Preferring.’’ — ἀπαλλάσσουσα.
“ Driving away.” i

777-781, ἐν ἀγχόναις, 86. ἐστί. According to the Scho-
liast, some assigned the words in the text, from ἰοὺ
ἰού, to the nurse within doors, others to an ἐξάγγελος.
This latter arrangement is followed by Valckenaer
and Brunck. Monk gives them to a female attendant,

142 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

θεράπαινα. Strictly speaking, the ἐξάγγελος, in a Greek
play, is a messenger who brings out intelligence of
what has been done, or is doing, within doors or be-
hind the scenes; whereas the ἄγγελος brought news
from a distance. Paley follows Dindorf in giving the
part to an ἄγγελος, but incorrectly we think. — ἀμφιδέ-
ἕιον σίδηρον. “A two-edged sword.” Compare the
Latin, gladium ancipitem.

785-787: τὸ πολλὰ πράσσειν, κιτ.λ. That is, It is no
business of ours. A proverbial form of expression.
Neither the messenger nor the Chorus has any idea
that life yet remains. The only question is, who is to
cut down the body and straighten the limbs.—zucpdy
τόδ᾽, x.7.d. ‘This is a sad housekeeping for my ab-
sent master,” i.e., this is a sad end of her who was
left by her husband, my master, to take charge of the
house in his absence.

790-794. γυναῖκες, ἴστε, x. 7.X. Theseus here returns
from the oracle in the very midst of the wailing for
Phaedra’s death.—oc θεωρόν. It was an ill omen to re-
ceive with outward signs of grief one who had been
visiting the oracle of the god of joy and brightness,
The custom was for all the household to come forth
and welcome the new-comer. — μῶν Πιτθέως; x. τ. Δ.
‘“‘ Has any harm been done to the aged Pittheus? Sure-
ly not,” i. e., surely no harm has been done, ete. Ob-
serve the poetic periphrasis in Πιτθέως γῆρας, “the old
age of Pittheus.” In giving a literal translation, it
will be seen that εἴργασται as properly a middle sense
here, and that γῆρας is really the nominative to it,
“Has had harm done to it.”—ri νέον. Euphemism for
Ti κακόν.

797-810. οὐκ ἐς γέροντας τείνει. “ Has no relation to
the old.”—ovdara. ‘Made spoil of,” i. e., taken from

HIPPOLYTUS. 143

me by the spoiler, Death. — βρόχον κρεμαστὸν, x. τ. 2X.
“She attached to her person the suspended noose
of strangulation.”—izy παχνωθεῖσα. “Chilled with
grief.” Literally, “stiffened,” οἷο. --- ἀνέστεμμαι κάρα,
κιτιλ. It was customary for those who brought pro-
pitious answers from any oracle to return home wear-
ing garlands.—dppovc. ‘ The fastenings.” The μοχλός,
or bar, is meant. He speaks, as is usual in such scenes,
to the servants within.

815-821. σᾶς χερὸς πάλαισμα μελέας. “ The struggle
of your own wretched hand,” i. e., a deed achieved by
your own struggling hand, This i is in apposition with
what precedes. —Zéav. Compare Med., 976. — κηλὶς
ἄφραστος. ‘A stain, not to be described in words.”—
κατακονὰ piv οὖν, κιτι λ. ‘ Nay, rather the total destruc-
tion of a life no longer worth enjoying (has befallen
᾿ 816). The Scholiast says that there is an ellipsis here
of κατέλαβέ με, Which shows that he regarded κατακονά
_ as a substantive and in the nominative. The common
reading is κατακονᾷ piv οὖν ἀβίωτος βίος, Where κατακονᾷ
is made a verb, “Κϑϑρβ wasting me away.” This is
given by Monk. The difficulty arises from the word’s_
occurring nowhere else.

823-832. ἐκνεῦσαι. Compare v. 470.—riva λόγον τά-
λας, «.7.A. ‘ Naming what reason (for the act), what
heayy-fated fortune of yours, O lady, shall I, wretched
man, hit the truth of this matter?” — ὄρνις yap ὥς τις,
κι το A. He compares her to a bird which has suddenly
escaped from the hand that tenderly held it, and has
vanished from sight in a moment.—=zpdcowOer δέ ποθεν,
cr... “But from some remote source I am bringing
back upon myself a fate appointed by the gods, in
consequence of the sins of some one of those before
me.” We have here the doctrine that the sins of the
fathers were visited on the children.

144 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

837-847. μετοικεῖν. “Τὸ go to and dwell in.”—oxé-
τῳ θανών. “Dead in darkness.” These words cer-
tainly add no force to the sense of the passage. Mat-
thiae says they are added “ per abundantiam quandam.”
Reiske ingeniously conjectures σκότῳ συνών.---ἀπώλεσας
yap, «.r.r. “For you have ruined me rather than per-
ished yourself.”—rivog δὴ κλύω; ‘“ From whom then
shall I hear?’ Observe the force of the subjunctive
in κλύω. So in Latin: a quo tandem audiam? — εἴποι
τις ἄν. “Might any one tell ?” 1.e., ‘ Will any one tell ?”
—i) στέγει τύραννον δῶμα. ‘Or does my palace shelter.”
-σέθεν. ‘On account.of you.”

849-855. dpicra. The Chorus, it will be observed,
by calling Phaedra ἀρίστα, exonerates her from all
blame.— ἀστερωπός. Merely a poetical expression for
bright and shining.—«arayv6ivra. “ Overflowing.”—
τὸ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τῷδε, κι τ. λ. “The evil that will follow upon —
this I have long since been shuddering (to think of).”
The Chorus seem to fear lest harm should come to
themselves in consequence of the suicide of their mis-
tress.

856-865. ri δή ποθ᾽ ἥδε δέλτος; +“ What means then
this letter here?”—vi νέον. “Some new calamity.”—
λέχους μοι καὶ τέκνων ἐπιστολάς. ‘Injunctions unto me
respecting my (future) marriage and her children.”—
ἐξαιτουμένη. “ Preferring some request.” He antici-
pates that the letter referred to a second marriage,
which the Greeks seem to have held in some dislike.
Compare Alcest., 880.----τύποι γε σφενδόνης, x. τ᾿ dr. - “ The
impressions on the gold-wrought signet-ring of this
one here, who is no more, look tenderly upon me.”
The verb προσσαίνω properly means, ‘to fawn upon,”
and hence figuratively, ‘to seek to soothe,” etc. By
σφενδόνη (here the part for the whole) is strictly meant
the golden rim, or bevel, in which the seal itself was

Ps ls ie en a
ω

HIPPOLYTUS. 145

inclosed; so called because it clasped and embraced the
stone after the fashion of a sling. The proper term for
the engraved stone itself was σφραγίς.---περιβολὰς σφρα-
γισμάτων. “The envelopments of the seal,” i.e., the
sealed string around it. Letters were secured by be-
ing fastened with packthread put around them, as well
as through the tablets composing them, and sealing
the knot or tie with wax.—idw. ‘“ Let me see.”

866-873. ἐκδοχαῖς. ‘In succession.” Equivalent, says
the Scholiast, to κατὰ διαδοχήν.----ἐμοὶ μὲν οὖν, κιτ. Χ. “To
me, then, the condition of life would be intolerable to
obtain, considering what has been done,” i. e., would
be impossible to bear, looking to what has been ac-
complished by the will of the gods. The Scholiast
correctly explains κρανθέν by συμβάν. Observe that
with ei we must supply ἄν. There is clearly no wish
expressed here, as some maintain.—ddopévoue yap, κ. τ.λ.
“For I speak of the house of my royal masters as ru-
ined, as no longer existing.”—éor. ‘It is possible.”
--.λπρός τινος. “From somebody,” i. e., from Theseus.
A foreshadowing of what is passing in the mind of

the speaker.

876-890. μέτα. For μέτεστι.---βοᾷ. ‘ Loudly utters.”
--- ἀπὸ yap ὀλόμενος. Tmesis for ἀπολόμενος yap.—péroc.
“Ὁ Mournful tale.”—raxév ἀρχηγόν. ‘* Leading the way
to ills.” —dvoexzéparoy. “ Difficult to escape from.” The
meaning, according to Paley, appears to be, “ Hard as
it is to be divulged (to come out), still I will declare
it.”” — dupa. The eye which sees crimes to punish
them.—é@c,éuoi wore ἀράς, κιτ. Χ. Consult note on v. 44.
- κατέργασαι. “ Destroy.” —oadgeic ἀράς. ‘‘ Real impre-
cations,” 1. e., if the curses (power to curse) which you"
gave me were real, and not a mere vain promise. In
v. 44, dod has the general meaning of a prayer or wish ;
here it signifies a curse invoked in prayer.

12

146 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

891-901. ἀπεύχου ταῦτα πάλιν. “ Unpray these again,”
i. e., recall this prayer.—adOrc. “‘ Hereafter.”—odk ἔστι.
He means that he cannot even if he would, since the
words once uttered are irrevocable.—i%edé. Contract-
ed for ἐξελάσω.---πρός. For πρόσετι. Adverbial.—dpa.
For zdpeort.—Botdrevoa. The imperative is more ani-
mated here than the future, βουλεύσει.

903-915. ἐφ᾽ ᾧ τινι. Elmsley says that the Tragic
writers have nowhere else used ᾧ τινὶ for ὅτῳ The
order is, οὐκ οἷδα ἐφ᾽ ᾧ τινι πράγματι στένεις.---τί χρῆμα;
“What is the matter?” And so in y. 909, τί χρῆμα
πάσχει; “ What is the matter with her?’—r@ τρόπῳ.
Observe τῷ for τίνι.---σιωπῆς οὐδὲν ἔργον. “There is no
use of silence.” ---- λίχνος. ‘Eager,’ 1. e., curious, in-
quisitive. Literally, “ greedy.”—xpizrav. Takes here
a double accusative. |

916-924. πόλλ᾽ ἁμαρτάνοντες μάτην. “ Who vainly go
astray in many things.” As adjectives, which signify
nothing new, but merely explain the words more fully,
are often added to nouns and verbs; so some adverbs,
‘and especially μάτην, are similarly used.—¢poveiy διδά-
σκειν, κιτ.λ. Theseus begins his reply with invectives
against the hollowness of affected superiority in good-
ness and wisdom. His remarks at first are general; he
moralizes on the wickedness of mankind, and speaks
at Hippolytus, not to him, until v. 946. The scene,
says Paley, is excellent, but that there is too much of
argument and philosophy for the urgency of the cir-
cumstances.—édewir σοφιστὴν εἶπας. “ You have spoken
of a. skilful teacher of wisdom. — ἐν δέοντι. Supply
xpdvy.—pn oov γλῶσσ᾽, x.7.r. “Lest your tongue may
have run into excess through your misfortunes.” ~

929-935. ὅπως ἐτύγχανεν. “ According to cireum-
stances.” Literally, “ As it happened.” The poet, ac-. .

HIPPOLYTUS. 147

cording to Paley, means, that whenever men dissemble
there ought to be another and involuntary voice in
them which declares the truth, in which case the in-
sincere would be refuted by the sincere, and there
would be no chance of deception.—vocotper δέ. “ And
are we suffering in consequence.” —é« rou πέπληγμαι.
Observe the tmesis, as before. —zapadddosovrec, κ. τ. Ἃ.
“Wandering beyond the bounds of reason,” i. e., from
the right course of thought.

936-941. ποῖ. “To what lengths.”—O@pdooue. “ Au-
dacity.”—«ar’ ἀνδρὸς βίοτον. “In proportion to every
man’s life,” i. e., if it should increase with every gen-
eration, and each succeeding generation is wicked in
excess of the preceding one, it will be necessary for
the gods to add to the earth another land, since the
present earth will not be sufficient to contain their
wickedness.—6é ὕστερος. “ The later-born.”—ele ὑπερβο-
λήν. “In excess of.”—Oeoior. A dissyllable in scanning.

946-951. ἐπειδή γ᾽ ἐς, κατ. λ. “Since you have con-
tracted this pollution,” i. e., have been guilty of an act
of polluting guilt. The idea is: Let me see, now that
you. are guilty, whether you can preserve the same
look of innocence as before. Look me full in the face,
if you are able.—zepiosic ὧν ἀνήρ. “As being an ex-
traordinary personage.” —Oeoior προσθείς. ‘* Having (by
so doing) imputed folly unto the gods, so that they
think erroneously (concerning you).” Supply ὥστε
before φρονεῖν. He means, were I to believe these
boastful assertions of yours, I should be charging the
gods with want of intelligence in being deceived by
your hypocrisy. | |

952-957. καὶ dv ἀψύχου βορᾶς, κι τ.λ. ‘And impose
upon men by your diet of food without life,” i. e., by
your vegetable diet and abstinence from flesh. This

148° NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

mode of life was inculcated by Orpheus, Pythagoras,
and in fact in all the ascetic systems of Eastern origin.
Observe that καπηλεύω properly is to sell by retail, to
drive a petty trade, to defraud, etc. —’Op¢éa. Com-
pare Rhes., 944,—Bdxyeve. “Indulge in your mystic
orgies.” There appears to have been a general re-
semblance between the Orphic, Pythagorean, and Bac-
chic doctrines, which need not be wondered at, since
they were all of common, that is, Pelasgic origin.
(Herod., ii., 81.)---πολλῶν γραμμάτων, κι τ. λ. “ Setting a
high value on the inanities of many writings.” The
term καπνός (literally “ smoke”) is often employed to
denote things of no value whatever, that is, as empty’
as smoke. Valckenaer thinks the allusion here is to
certain silly treatises, relative to the mystic doctrines
of Orpheus and others, of which knaves ayailed them-
selves in imposing upon the superstitious.—ézei γ᾽ ἐλή-
φθης. The idea is: “These things will do you little
good now, since you have been caught.”—cepuvoic λό-.
γοισιν. ‘With fine words.”

958-965. τοῦτο, Namely, the fact that she cannot
be a living witness against you.—épro.. Solemn as-
severations of innocence.—ddyo.. “ Arguments,” 1. 6..
to prove one’s innocence.—rd δὴ νόθον, x.r.d. “That
what is spurious in origin is odious, forsooth, to the
lawfully begotten.” Observe the ironical force of δή.
-- κακὴν ap αὐτήν, «.r.X. “You speak of her, in that
case, as a poor trader in the commodity of life,” i. e.,
she made a bad bargain, if she gave the more valu-
able, her own life, in exchange for the less valuable,
revenge.—ra φίλτατα. Her life is meant. “Monk, less
correctly, translates, “‘ her dearest connections.” Com-
= Alcest., 849.

; - 966-980. ἀλλ᾽ we τὸ μῶρον, x7... “But (you will
say, I suppose,) that unchastity,” etc. As regards the

HIPPOLYTUS. - 149

force οἵ μῶρον here, consult note on v. 644. --- τὸ δ᾽
ἄρσεν, x.7.r. “The nature of their sex, however, aids
them (in resisting),” 1. e., their sex, possessed of more
firmness and resolution to resist, is in their favor.—
vexpov παρόντος. The corpse of Phaedra. Corpses are
always of the masculine gender.—Oeoduyjrove. Allud-
ing to the contest between Minerva and Neptune.—.
ἡσσηθήσομαι cov. Not to be able to repay, when one
had received a wrong, was equivalent to a defeat.—
Σίνις. The famed robber who infested the isthmus of
Corinth and destroyed his captives by attaching them
to two pine-trees bent for the purpose, which tore
them asunder by the violence of the ΤΘ00]].----σύννομοι.
“Skirting.” Equivalent to πλήσιαι, The term is prop-
erly used of animals feeding close together. The Sci-
ronian rocks, in the territory of Megaris, between Me-
gara and Crommyon, were rendered infamous by the
eruelties of Sciron, who hurled strangers from the pre-
cipitous pass into the sea below. τ

988-989. ξύστασις. “The perturbation.” As κατά-
στασις is sedateness or tranquillity, so ξύστασις is an ex-
citement, or drawing together, as it were,.of the mind. -
Compare Cicero’s contractio animi, as opposed to effu-
sie (Tuse., iv., 31).—tyov καλοὺς λόγους. “Though
haying fair arguments (in its favor).” The idea is:
This matter, so far as it is unknown to you, appears to
afford fair arguments against me; but, if any one will
examine it, it does not involve any just blame against
Me.—édkop oc δοῦναι λόγον. “Am not clever at making
a speech.” —osogwrepoc. ‘More expert (in doing so).”—
ἔχει μοῖραν. ‘‘ Has its share of advantage.” He means
it is better to speak wisely before few, than plausibly
before the many. -- φαῦλοι. “Who are held in no esti-
mation,” OE

: 992. 993. ὅθεν μ᾽ ὑπῆλθες πρῶτον. . “ From that point

150 ‘NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

on which you first unfairly aseniled me, as if to ruin
my cause, and (leave me) without a word to say in my
behalf.” . Observe that ὕθεν is equivalent here to ἐξ
ἐκείνου τόπου ov. The first charge of Theseus, to which
the accused at once replies, was that of incontinence
(v. 944). Markland conjectured ἐπῆλθες (“you as-
sailed”), which Dindorf adopts. But, as Paley re-
marks, ὑπῆλθες is much better suited to διαφθερῶν. It
was the secrecy, the suddenness, the unfairness of the
charge, that was intended to crush him. It is clear,
he adds, from v. 932, that Hippolytus thought there
had been a plot against him.

997-999. μὴ ἀδικεῖν. To be pronounced μάδικεῖν in

scanning.—aidwe μήτ᾽ ἐπαγγέλλειν κακά, x.7.r. ‘A feel-
ing of respect (for others, so as) neither to urge what
is wrong, nor to perform a discreditable service, in re-
turn, for those who use (their friendship).” The com-
mon reading, which Monk retains, is ἀπαγγέλλειν. “ΤῸ
report,” i. e., to speak what harm they know of others.

1007-1012. τὸ σῶφρον τοὐμόν. “The self-control 1
lay claim ἴο."---τῷ τρόπῳ διεφθάρην. “In what way I
was corrupted.”—ixadd\orevero. Observe here the em-
ployment of this verb in the passive voice.—éy«Anpoy
εὐνήν. “A marriage with an heiress.” . Phaedra, as
regent and guardian of her children, might be so con-
sidered in case of Theseus’s death.—otdapod μὲν οὖν
φρενῶν. ‘Or rather out of my mind.” The combina-
tion μὲν ody (or pevody) seems to answer to the Latin
immo, and is here connective. (Jelf, G. G., § 780, b.)

1013-1020. ἀλλ᾽ we τυράννειν, κι τ λ. “But (you will
say, supposing you are chaste, that is no reason why
you might not have wished to aim at sovereign power),
since to rule is pleasing even to the chaste.” —ei μὴ τὰς

φρένας διέφθορε. “Unless one is damaged in his judg- _

HIPPOLYTUS. | 151

ment.” Observe that διέφθορε is here intransitive. As
regards the change to the plural in dco, consult
note on Med., 219.---κρατεῖν. ‘To conquer in.” We
have here a common poetic anachronism, the games |
having been of later institution. —zpéroc. “As the
foremost champion.” So, immediately after, ἐν πόλει
δεύτερος, ‘As second in the state,” 1. 6., under the
sovereign, or next to him. We must not confound
πρῶτος and δεύτερος With πρῶτον and δεύτερον, which
would merely denote first and secondary wishes.—ody
τοῖς ἀρίστοις φίλοις. “* With the best as my friends,”
He means, to be popular with the dominant party.
The party in power are always ἄριστοι. ---- πράσσειν yap
εὖ πάρεστι, x.t.. ‘For (in such a state of things) it
is permitted one to fare prosperously (i. e., as much as
any τύραννος), while the absence of danger confers a
pleasure greater than that of sovereignty.’’ Matthiae
refers πράσσειν to the management of public affairs
(res civiles tractare, in republica versari), but it is ῬΡΗ͂ΘΕ
to supply ὡς τύραννον,

1021-1035. τῶν ἐμῶν. “Of my arguments.” — οἷός
εἰμ᾽ ἐγώ. “Such as I myself am,” i.e., truthful and
just. It may also mean, “(to prove). what sort of
person I am.” Paley prefers this latter; but the first
is the more natural.—pyowc ἂν εἶδες, κι τι Δ. *‘ EXamin-
ing (into them) you would have seen by facts who
were the guilty parties.”—1 τἄρ᾽ ὀλοίμην. “‘ Else may
I perish indeed.” —dzonic, ἄοικος, κιτιλ. This verse is
generally believed to have been patched up from vy.
1048. Paley defends it. The accusative χθόνα is that
of duration in space, as itistermed. (Jelf, G. G., § 548,
g.)—demaivovoa. ‘Fearing (anything),” i. e., through
fear.—ov« oida. “I know not,” i.e., he means, in hig
own breast, 1 am bound to profess ignorance on the
subject, for by my rash oath I am pledged to silence.
—ov θέμις. By these words Theseus is to understand

152 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

merely that he does not mean to inquire into what
“may concern husband and wife. For Theseus does
not know he has taken any oath of secrecy. Hence
in y. 1063 the words are addressed to the gods only,
and are not supposed to be heard by Theseus.—iow-
φρόνησεν οὐκ ἔχουσα, κι τ. Δ. ‘She acted discreetly (. e.,
by her suicide) when she no longer had power to be
discreet (i. e., to preserve her good name), while we
who possessed discretion (i. e., chastity) made a bad
use of it (i. e., in letting it bring us into our present
predicament).” It will be observed that these words
are purposely ambiguous.

1039-1048. εὐοργησίᾳ. “ΒΥ his coolness of temper.”
Compare Bacch., 641.—xai σοῦ ye κάρτα, κιτιλ. “And we,
for our part, greatly wonder at you for these things,”
i. e., for thus talking and not acting.—roi. “ Fora sure-
ty.”"—adN ἐκ πατρῴας, x.r.X. Consult note on vy. 1029.

1051-1059. οὐδὲ μηνυτὴν χρόνον, κιτιλ.ι “ Will you
not even accept Time as an informer against us (if
really guilty), but will you drive us (at once) out of
the land Ὁ""--- πέραν ye πόντου. “ Yes; beyond the sea.”
The particle yé is frequently thus used, where we
would say “ yes.”—réxwy. The MSS. vary between
- τόπων and τερμόνων τ᾽, but the latter is more likely to
have crept in from v. 3.—ziorw. “ Proof.”—dxpiror.
“ Untried.” — κλῆρον οὐ δεδεγμένη. “ Having received
no soothsayer’s mark.” The meaning of the whole
clause is thus given by Paley: You talk of seers and
omens; but this letter here, without having any of
your soothsayer’s marks upon it, brings a trustworthy
accusation against you. With πιστά we may supply
karnyopnpara. The κλῆροι (Lat. sortes) seem to have
been the notes and observations recorded by augurs.
—rroAhad χαίρειν λέγω. He means that he cares nothing
at all for them. - | Li tye: fe

-

HIPPOLYTUS. 153

~ 1060-1072. Oot. Pronounced as a monosyllable in
scanning.—ri δῆτα τοὐμόν, x.r.d. Consult note on v.
1033.—odc σέβω. “Whom I revere,” i. e., through re-
spect for whom I observe my oath. — οὕς pe det. His
father.—rd σεμνὸν τὸ σόν. “That cant of yours.”—ov«
ei; “Will you not ΡῸ ὃ" --- τῇδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αἰτίᾳ. “On this
charge,” i. e.,on so disgraceful a charge as this.—éori¢
γυναικῶν, x.r.r. (His) whosoever delights to take as
guest-friends the corrupters of women and partners
in mischief with them.” Compare Monk’s explana-
tion of ξυνοικουροὺς κακῶν : “Qui simul cum mulieribus
domi mala patrant.”—zpic ἧπαρ. ‘Goes to the very
heart.”—@aivopa δοκῶ re. Euripides often joins words
of the same meaning. Consult Elmsley, ad Bacch., 617.
The tautology here, however, seems to be used for
emphasis.—zpoy:yvéiccerv. “Τὸ have known all about
your guilt beforehand.”

1077-1083. οὐ λέγον. “Though it speak not.” Here
is a dumb witness against you.—eié’ ἣν ἐμαυτόν, κ.τ.Ὰ.
“Would it were in my power, standing opposite, to
look upon my own self, in which case I would weep,”
etc. He means that he would compassionate his own_
miserable plight. Observe the construction here of
ὡς With the indicative to express a result that would
take place if certain premises were realized, and com-
pare note on v. 047. ----πολλῷ ye μᾶλλον, «.7.r. “* You
practised the worship of yourself much more than the
doing what religion enjoined to your parents, being all
the while too (as you pretended) a just τηδη."---νόθος.
He fancies his father desires to ruin him, by a false
charge, merely on account of his birth.

1085-1100. gevoto@a. “To go into banishment.”
For the compound, ἀποξενοῦσθαι. Compare v. 1065.—
κλαίων. “To his cost.” Of frequent use in the Tragic
writers. So, on the other hand, χαίρων. “ With im-

(154 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

punity.”—Ovpoc. ‘A desire to that effect.”—ee οἷδα
μὲν ταῦτ᾽, κιτιλ. “Since I know that these things are
so (i. e., must be so), but I know not how to speak of
them (i. e., [cannot bear to speak of them).”—odvOaxe,
συγκύναγε. “My companion, my fellow-huntress,” —
᾿Ερεχθέως. Pronounced as three syllables in scanning.
—we ἐγκαθηβᾶν, x.r.r. “How many pleasant things
have you wherein to pass one’s youth.” The Scholi-
ast makes the allusion to be particularly to gymnastic
schools of exercise.—zpooceiral’. ‘ Bid me farewell.”
It was an evil omen to leave one’s country without a
friendly voice to say xaipe. Hence the Greeks wrote
χαῖρε on their tombs.— προπέμψατε. ‘‘ Escort me.”—
σωφρονέστερον. ‘* Chaster.”

1102-1107. ἡ μέγα μοι, x.7.dr. “Greatly indeed do
the cares of the gods (for men), whenever they occur
to my mind, remove sorrows.” WHippolytus haying
left the stage to prepare for his departure, the Chorus
moralizes on the dealings of Providence with man,
It is consoling to the mind to believe in the care of
the gods; and yet, when one looks at human life in
its varied and changing aspects, it is hard to arrive at
any clear view (ξύνεσιν) of the way in which Provi-
dence deals with man, etc.—éiveow δέ τιν᾽, «7d. “And
yet, while secretly entertaining in hope a sort of com-
prehension (of the ways of Providence), Iam left com-
pletely at fault when taking a survey amid both the
fortunes and the actions of mortals,” i. e., when I im-
agine that I have within me a clear perception of the
laws of Providence, I find myself completely at a loss
when comparing men’s fortunes with their conduct,
and all appears confused and irregular. Observe the
masculines κεύθων and λεύσσων employed here, though
the Chorus is female. Hermann maintains that a gen-
eral sentiment, even when enunciated by a woman,
may be expressed by a masculine participle. Paley,

HIPPOLYTUS. ' 155

on the other hand, follows the Scholiast, who makes
the poet speak here in his own character.

1108-1120. ἄλλα γὰρ ἄλλοθεν, κι τ. λ. ‘For (human)
things keep changing, some from one side, others from
another, and man’s mutable state of existence is al-
ways altering.” —riyay per’ ὄλβου. “A lot attended
by wealth.”—ddéa δὲ μήτ᾽ ἀτρεκῆς, κιτιλ. “And may I
enjoy a reputation, neither too elevated, nor yet unde-
served.” Literally, ‘‘ Nor yet counterfeit,” such being
the true force of παράσημος. The danger attending a
high reputation is illustrated by the fall of Hippoly-
tus,—-rdv αὔριον χρόνον ἀεί. “ Against the morrow,
whenever it comes.” The Chorus pray for the power
of accommodating one’s self to circumstances, and so
to be ever prepared for what the morrow may bring,
which is a condition of happiness through life.— βίον
συνευτυχοίην. ‘May I enjoy a happy life with those
around me.” Observe the force of σύν.---ὠκαθαρὰν φρένα.
“A clear, undisturbed mind.” A metaphor taken from
water.—zapa δ᾽ ἐλπίδα λεύσσω. “ But see (things).”

1125-1136. ἱέμενον. The cis lengthened here after
the Attic usage.—zoujridog ἀκτᾶς. “Of my country’s
shore.” The stadium was on the sea-strand.—évaweyr.
Observe the omission of the augment.—Aixruvvay ἀμφὶ
σεμνάν. ‘Accompanying the revered Diana.” The
goddess is here called by her Cretan name Dictynna. |
Compare vy. 146.—ovivyiay πώλων ’Everay. “The char-
ἰοῦ drawn by the team of Enetian steeds.” —rdv ἀμφὶ
Λίμνας τρόχον, x.7.r. “ Restraining with the foot the
exercising coursers in the race-course round about
Limne,” i.e., pulling in by setting the feet firmly
against the front of the chariot. With regard to Lim-
ne, consult note on Υ. 228. The accusative τρόχον
marks what is termed duration of space. More liter-
ally, ‘‘ Along the race-course.” Compare note on χθόνα,

156 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

V. 1029.—piotca δ᾽ ἄῦπνος, κιτιλ. “The sleepless song
too from the chords beneath the cross-bar of the lyre
shall cease throughout thy father’s abode.” The ἄντυξ,
or ζυγός, is the part which joins the arms or horns of
the instrument, and into which are fixed the pins that
stretch ss strings. 7

1137-1151. δδγόψιοῖοι δές, “Undecked. too with
crowns shall be.” Supply ἔσονται.---ἀνάπαυλαι. The
haunts or resting - places where the goddess was
thought to loiter or enjoy a mid-day slumber. —o¢
δυστυχίᾳ. “On account of your evil fortune.”—zérpoy
ἄποτμον. “ An ill-starred lot.”—érexec dvévara. “You
bore a profitless birth.”—paviw θεοῖσιν. “I am angry
at the gods.” Observe that paviw is Doric for μηνίω,
and on the quantity of the . consult note on Rhes., 494.
---συζύγιαι Χάριτες. “Ye sister Graces.” The Graces
are invoked as having sustained a loss in the youth
and beauty of the exiled Hippolytus.—eai μήν. “ And
lo !"—révde. ‘ Here.”

1153-1166. ποῖ γῆς ἄνακτα, K.T.r. Paley assigns these
words to an ἐξάγγελος. ‘An ἄγγελος, however, as given
in other editions, would certainly be more correct.
Consult note on v. 777. .---- ὅδ᾽ αὐτὸς πορεύεται. ‘Here -
he is himself coming.”—oi 7 ᾿Αθηναίων πόλιν, κ. 7X.
Since Theseus was born ‘of an Athenian father but a
_Troezenian mother, namely, Aethra, daughter of Pit-
theus, any calamity affecting him would also affect the
citizens of both places. In truth, here as in v. 1094,
Athens and Troezene are regarded as under one king.
Pittheus, it seems, had resigned his throne, at an ad-
vanced age, to his grandson Theseus. — δέδορκε μέντοι,
κιτλ. “He views the light, however, upon a slight
turn of the scale,” i. e., for but a short moment. He
should properly have said, τὸ δεδορκέναι φῶς ἐπὶ σμικρᾶς
ῥοπῆς ἐστί. ‘His seeing the light (or not seeing it)

HIPPOLYTUS. 157

rests.on a slight turn of the scale.”—rov. For rivoc.—
dv ἔχθρας μῶν, κιτιλ. “Was it some one who hated >
him ?” etc., i.e., was it some enemy ?—oikéiog ἁρμάτων
ὄχος. ‘ His own chariot.”

1169-1182. θεοί. Monosyllable in scanning.—dp@éc.
“Truly.”—pdrrpov. “The staff.” This term properly
means the piece of wood which falls upon the animal
in a trap or gin.—da«rij¢ πέλας. That is, in the stadium,
on or close to the shore. Compare v. 234.—7\@e. “Had
come.” — ἀναστρέψοι πόδα. “Would move his foot to
and fro.”—6 δ᾽ ἦλθες Hippolytus himself soon arrived
to confirm the sad tidings. — ταὐτὸν δακρύων μέλος.
“The same strain of tears,” i.e., the same tearful in-
telligence.—dp’ ἔστειχε. “ Accompanied him.”—ti ταῦτ᾽
ἀλύω; “Why do Idistress myself thus ?”

1186-1193. ἢ “λέγοι τις. “Than one could describe
it.” Observe the omission of ἄν. This is what is
called the Potential Optative, and is confined to po-
etry. (Jelf, G. G., § 426, 1.)—dyrvyoc. The reins had
been fastened to the ἄντυξ in front. Consult note on
Rhes., 373.—abraiow ἀρβύλαισιν, κτλ. “Having fitted -
his foot to the chariot, booted as it was.” Paley trans-
lates: literally, “boots and all.” The ἀρβύλη was a
strong shoe coming up to the ankle, or, more correctly,
a kind of half-boot, used by country people, hunters,
etc. Hippolytus, therefore, in his haste to depart, did
not stop to change his hunting attire for a more proper
one. .The expression ἁρμόσας πόδα refers merely to his
having taken up a position so as to lave command
over the steeds. Consult note on .v. 1134. — θεοῖς.
Monosyllable in scanning. — ἀναπτύξας χέρας. “‘ With
uplifted hands.” ‘The hands stretched upwards, with
their palms turned towards the sky.—jjrot θανόντας,
κιτιλ. He means, δ΄. 811] events: when dead, if not:
while I am yet alive.’ Not that he views it as a.

158 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

matter of indifference when ‘Theseus finds out his
error.

1195-1201. ὑφ᾽ ἅρματος, πέλας χαλινῶν. “ By the char-
iot, near the reins.” The position of officious attend-
ants wishing to do honor to their lord. Observe that
ὑφ᾽ ἅρματος is properly sub curru, because Hippolytus,
standing in the chariot itself, occupied the higher
place; while his comrades, clustering around the
chariot, and following their master, held the lower.—
τὴν εὐθὺς "Apyouc, κιτιλ. “ Along the road that leads
straight towards Argos and the Epidaurian territory.”
Observe that εὐθύς for εὐθύ occurs in this place alone.
The road from Troezene led, strictly speaking, first to
Epidaurus and thence to Argos.—roirixewa τῆσδε γῆς.
“On the other side of this land,” i. e., on the Corinthi-
an side.—jon κειμένη. “ Beginning now to slope.” By
the employment of ἤδη the messenger alludes to the
part of the journey already completed.—y@ér0¢ βροντή.
“The subterranean thunder.” This phrase properly
indicates earthquake rumblings. '

1204-1217. vearude. ‘ Violent.” Properly, such as.
would come upon the young and unreflecting.—ipdy
κῦμα. “A mighty wave.” That is, supernatural, mar-
vellous. — οὐρανῷ στηρίζον. “Propping itself against
the sky,” i. e., rising upwards and apparently leaning
for support against the heavens behind it. Supply
éavté.—wor ἀφῃρέθη, κιτιλ. The construction 15, ὥστε
(τὸ) εἰσορᾶν ἀκτὰς Σκείρωνος ἀφῃρέθη τοὐμὸν ὄμμα. As
regards the Scironian rocks, consult note on v. 979.—
πέτραν ᾿Ασκληπιοῦ. A lofty rock on the Saronic gulf,
at no great distance beyond Epidaurus.— καὶ πέριξ
ἀφρόν, κιτιλ. “And splashing round about abundant
foam with sea-blown spray.” —aire@ δὲ σὺν κλύδωνι, κι τ. X.
“And together with its flood of waters and mighty
surge,” i. e., at the very moment when the wave broke

HIPPOLYTUS. 159

and poured its contents around. The words καὶ τρι-
κυμίᾳ are merely added by poetic amplification. Every
third wave was commonly believed to be-the largest,
and hence the general meaning of vastness assigned to
the term τρικυμίας. According to the Romans it was
every tenth wave, whence the expression fluctus decu-
MANUS. — κρεῖσσον depyparwy. “More than our eyes
could bear.” Observe that δεργμάτων is equivalent in
effect to ἢ wore προσδέρκεσθαι.

1219-1233. ἱππικοῖσιν. Valckenaer’s conjecture for
the common ἱππικοῖς ἐν. --- ἱμᾶσιν εἰς τοὔπισθεν, K.T. x;
“ Having attached his body to the reins from behind.”
He wound the reins around his body, in order to get
a greater purchase, and then, throwing the weight of
his body backward and clinging to the reins, he re-
sembled a mariner drawing back his oar. The expla-
nation here given to ἀρτήσας δέμας throws light on ἡνί--
aww ἐμπλακείς in Vv. 1290. --- ναυκλήρου χερός. ‘The
master’s Π8πα.᾽"--- μεταστρέφουσαι. “Caring for.”—ywy
οἴακας. “‘He who swayed the helm,” i. e., who held
the reins.—iivo.. The optative here denotes the repe-
tition of an act.—ixpaivwy. “Maddening.” The tran-.
sitive employment of this verb is ΤΆΤ. ---- ὄχον. The
horses themselves. Compare Alcest., 483. — πελάζων.
When once the monster had turned back the horses
upon the rocky ground, he kept gradually nearing the
side of the chariot, till he succeeded in overturning it
and throwing out the rider, by scaring the horses on
to the rocks. — ἁψῖδα. ‘The -wheel.” Part for the
whole, since ἁψίς properly means the felloe of the
wheel.—zérpp. ‘A stone.” To be distinguished of
course from πέτρᾳ. .

1234-1248. σύριγγες. “The naves,” or axle-boxes,
These, when the “ linch-pins” (ἐνήλατα) were knocked
out, flew off and bounded into the 811.---ἡνίαισιν ἐμπλα-

160 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

κείς. ‘Entangled in the reins.” Consult note on v..
1222.—deoudr. Cognate accusative.—Opabwy re σάρκας.
‘“‘And having his flesh all lacerated.” The verb θραύω
is often used, as here, in the sense of “to have or get
a thing broken, torn, ” etc.—doripy ποδὶ ἐλειπόμεσθα.

“Were left behind by: too slow a foot.”

1245-1254. τμητῶν ἱμάητωμ: “Of the reins.” By
τμητοὶ ἱμάντες are merely meant “thongs shaped by
cutting,” and hence “reins.” We must not translate,
as some do, “ Of the severed reins.”—Spayiy βίοτον.
“A brief breath of life.””—xpug@ev. For ἐκρύφθησαν.
A notable instance, remarks Paley, of the license which
the Tragic writers allowed themselves in the narratives
of messengers. ‘Whether a second example can be
quoted from tragedy seems doubtful. The termina-
tion θεν for θησαν is said by the grammarians (Htym.
Mag., s. Vv. ἤγερθεν) to have been peculiar to the Aeoli-
ans and Dorians. It is of frequent occurrence in Ho-
mer and other poets:—70ic0a, Takes here a double
accusative.—kai τὴν ἐν Ἴδῃ, x.7.d. “And one should
have filled with writing every fir-tree in Ida.” Mount
Ida in Crete, the native island of Phaedra, is meant.
The idea is as follows: If all the fir-trees on the Cre-
tan Mount Ida were made into tablets, and filled
with writing such as Phaedra left against Hippo-
lytus.

1255-1260. κέκρανται. “Has been consummated.”
The common text has.cvu¢opai, an error arising from
κέκρανται being regarded as the plural, whereas it is
the 3 sing. perf. pass. of κραίνω. Compare Med., 1388.—
τοῦ χρεών τε. “And of what must be.” — αἰδούμενος.
“Having respect unto.”—oi0’ ἥδομαι, x.7r.X. Not that
he is indifferent to it, remarks Paley, but that the joy
exactly counterbalances the grief, and leaves a sort of
passive or neutral satisfaction in his mind.

HIPPOLYTUS. 161

1266, 1267. ἀπαρνηθέντα μὴ xpava. Observe the
double negative strengthening the negation. — ἐλέγ-

ἕω. “I may confute him.’ --- συμφοραῖς. ‘ The visi-
tations.”’ An instance of which he has in his own
case.

1268-1281. od τὰν θεῶν, «.7.r. “Thou, O Venus,
swayest the stubborn mind of gods and mortals, and
with thee,” ete. Observe that θεῶν here becomes a
monosyllable in the dochmiac scanning.—dp¢iBaror.
“ Having surrounded (his captives),” 1. 6., fluttering
around them so that they cannot escape.—q μαινομένᾳ
kpadia. ‘On whose maddened heart.” — τὰν “Adtwoe,
κιτιλ. .“ Which the Sun beholds illumined with his
splendor.” Observe ray for ἥν.---συμπάντων βασιληίδα,
κατὰ. ‘* Over all these, Ὁ Venus, thou alone holdest a
royal prerogative,” i. e., thou art queen. Observe that
τῶνδε depends in construction on τιμάν, and that the
accusative here with κρατύνεις may be regarded as
equivalent to κρατύνειν κράτος.

1282-1288. σὲ τὸν εὐπατρίδαν, κιτιλ. Nine of the ex-
tant plays of Euripides introduce gods or goddesses-
in the last act to untie the knot, namely, the Orestes,
Hippolytus, Andromache, Supplices, Iphigenia in. Tauris,
Bacchae, Helena, Ion, Electra. This appears, however,
as Monk remarks, to be done with better right in the
Hippolytus than in the rest.—aidé.. The common text
has αὐδᾷ, but αὐδῶ has been rightly restored by Valck-
enaer from good MSS. For in formulae of this kind
the deities were wont to declare their name.—ri συνή-
dex; “Why do you feel an inward pleasure?” The
force of σύν in this verb seems the same as in συνειδέ-
vat, σύνεσις, and similar words.—zevbeic ἀφανῆ. “ Hav-
ing been induced to give credit to uncertainties.” As
πείθω governs two accusatives in the active (Υ. ici
it here retains one in the passive.

13

162 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

1289-1295. φανερὰ δ᾽ εἷλέν σ᾽ ἄτη. “A manifest ju-
dicial blindness has seized you,” 1. 6., a blindness or
delusion sent by the gods, and ending in guilt and
misery. This is the excellent restoration of Dobree,
for φανερὰν δ᾽ ἔσχες (or ἔχεις) ἄταν, the old reading.
Monk edits ἔσχεθες ἄτην after Markland.—peraBde Bio-
τον. ‘ Having passed to another mode of existence,”
i.e., to that of a winged creature.—dvéyec. “ Raise,”
i, e., withdraw.—x«cryrév. ‘To be obtained.”

1296-1309. Diana passes here from anapaestics to
trimeter iambics, like Hercules in Soph., Philoct., 1418.
---καίτοι προκόψω γ᾽ οὐδέν. ‘ And yet I shall gain noth-
ing by it, but still I shall give you pain,” i. e., I shall
gain nothing towards restoring the dead to life. — ἐς
τόδ. ‘For this very purpose.”— oiorpor, ἢ τρόπον τινά,
«.7.. “The passion, or, in a certain sense, the high-
mindedness.”—yvwpy. ‘ By right reason.” —déezep οὖν.
* As indeed,” or “ As in fact.”—ot« ἐφέσπετο λόγοισιν.
“Did not consent to the proposal.”—ziormw. “The
binding power.”—yeywc. In the sense of πεφυκώς.

1313-1324. ἔχ᾽ ἥσυχος. Compare Med., 550.—rotv-
θένδε. “ What follows.” —cageic. Compare v. 890.—
παρεῖλες. ‘“ You expended,” i. e., literally, “You took
away from (the rest).” The verb παραιρέω is the exact
conyerse of προσβάλλω, Which means to add another
to an aggregate already. existing. — φρονῶν καλῶς.
“Though well-disposed towards you,” 1. e., and there-
fore reluctant to grant a foolish request.—gyrecev. “ He
had promised.” For κατῴύνεσεν. --- ἐν ἐκείνῳ. “In his
eyes.” —ziorw. “ Proof.”—ob χρόνῳ μακρῷ, κιτιλ. “ Did
not bestow consideration (on the matter) for any length
of time.” ---ἀφῆκας. ‘Did hurl.”

1327-1340. ἤθελ᾽ Gore γίγνεσθαι rade. That is, ἤθελε
rade, Wore γίγνεσθαι. The ὥστε does not abound here,

HIPPOLYTUS. 163

as Monk and others maintain, but is purposely added
in order to mark the notion of the effect more clear-
ly. (Jelf, G. G., § 664, Obs, 8.)---πληροῦσα θυμόν. “ Sat- -
ing (thus) her rage.”—azavray. “To thwart.” This
doctrine of non-interference extensively pervades the
Greek mythology, though it is not often expressly men-
tioned. — μὴ φοβουμένη. ‘Were it not that I feared.”
(Jelf, G.G., § 746, 2.)---μὴ εἰδέναι. Pronounced in scan-
ning peidévar.— ἐκλύει κάκης. “Frees from any (inten-
tional) wickedness.” — ἀνάλωσεν. “ Put an end to,”
i.e., she left behind her none of the proofs: which a
personal questioning would have afforded, as to the
truth or falsehood of the charge. Here, therefore, the
sense. is the same as if she had said ἀφεῖλε. ---- ἔρρωγεν.
“Have burst.” — χαίρουσι. All verbs which express
either. pleasure or dissatisfaction take an accusative
(a participle) of either the thing or the person which
is the object of such emotion. (Compare Jelf, G. G.,
§ 549, Obs. 1.)
4

1343-1354. νεαράς. Observe how a single epithet
implies both the beauty and premature death of Hip-
polytus.—k«aradynrréy. “ Befalling it.” Taken in an
active sense.. This use of the verbals in τὸς is rare,
but now and then occurs in composition with a noun,
aS πόλεμοι πυργοδάϊκτοι. Aesch., Pers., 109. — χρησμοῖς.
“Prayers.” An unusual meaning for χρησμός. Mat-
thiae therefore refers it, in the sense of “a prediction,”
to vv. 1045 seqy. But, as Paley remarks, this latter
passage does not contain a prediction, but merely im-
plies the refusal of a speedy death. —o@dxedoc. Ren-
dered here “a spasm.” Properly, however, it signi-
fies an acute disease, which affects the spine, marrow,
or brain.—dvazatow. “ Let me rest.” Subjunctive.

1357-1361. διά μ᾽ ἔφθειρας. Tmesis for διέφθειράς pe.
So κατὰ δ᾽ éxrewac. For κατέκτεινας δέ, --- δεξιά. Ad-

:

164 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

verbially for ἐκ δεξιᾶς. So in the next line, πρόσφορα,
“carefully,” and σύντονα, “all at once,” or “simulta-
neously.” This last direction is given in order to
avoid jerking the body.

1365-1376. ὑπερσχών. Valckenaer’s correction for
the common ὑπερέχων. A change small in itself, re-
marks Paley, but affecting an important metrical law;
for in a legitimate anapaestic system a dactyl very
rarely is followed by an anapaest.—péxOoue δ᾽ ἄλλως,
κιτλ, ‘In vain, moreover, have I toiled through
many a trouble, through my just behavior towards
men.” Observe that. εὐσεβίας is not governed by μό-
χθους, but depends on ἕνεκα or χάριν understood. He
alludes to the oath which he had kept, though to his
own cost.—Baive pe. “Comes upon me.”—aay. “ As
a healer.”—zpooa7odXure, x.7r.X. An anapaestic trime-
ter of unusual form is here interposed in the regular
system, to express violent emotion. — προσαπόλλυτέ μ᾽
ὄλλυτε. Imperatives. Some #egard them as present
tenses of the indicative, “ You are killing me,” i.e., by
carrying me carelessly.—d:apopaoa. Supply wore.

1379-1388. μιαιφόνων τε συγγόνων, κι 7... The τέ here
couples ἐξορίζεται with ἔμολέ re in v. 1882. For the
doctrine here expressed consult note on v. 831. The
ancestors meant are probably Tantalus and Pelops.
For Pittheus, the father of Aethra, who was the mother
of Theseus, was the son of Pelops.—avadyjrov. “ Cru-
el.”—vixrepoc. ‘ Night-enveloping.”

1391-1396. ὦ θεῖον ὀδμῆς πνεῦμα. The presence of a
divinity was always supposed to be indicated by a di-
vine odor breathed forth from the garments and hair.
—ior. “15 certainly.” Observe the force of the ac-
cent in rendering the word emphatic.—we¢ ἔχω. “In
what state I am,” 1. 6., ὡς ἔχω tuavréy.—kar’ ὕσσων δ᾽ οὐ

HIPPOLYTUS. 165

θέμις, «.r.A. Compare Ovid, Met.,i1.,621: “neque enim
coclestia tingt Ora decet lacrymis.”

1401-1415. φρονῶ δή. “I perceive now.” More lit-
erally, “I bethink me now.” —ripije ἐμέμφθη. ‘ She was
dissatisfied about the honor paid to her.” Observe
that μέμφεσθαι takes a genitive of the cause whence
the feeling arises. (Compare Jelf, G. G., § 495.) —
σωφρονοῦντι. Supply coi.—pia. Valckenaer’s conject-
ure. The MSS. have Kizpic.—qywka τοίνυν, κιτιλ. “1
have mourned, indeed, for my father’s misfortune, ever
since I heard of it.” Observe the peculiar employ-
ment of the aorist, and consult note on Med., 272.—rije
ἁμαρτίας. “On account of thy error.” (Jelf, G. G.,
ὃ 488.)—we μήποτ᾽ ἐλθεῖν, x.7r.r. Referring to the prayer
or wish, as implied in dépa.— ri δ᾽ ; ἔκτανες, x. τ. X.
“Why, you would have killed me in truth, angry as
you then were.” Literally, “But why (blame the
curse),” etc. The idea is, You would have slain me
even without it,so dreadfully were you then enraged.
The Scholiast supplies ri τοῦτο λέγεις ; OF τί μέμφει τὰς
κατάρας; after τί δέ; ---- εἴθ᾽ ἣν ἀραῖον, κι τ. λ. “ Would
that the race of mortals could curse the gods,” i. e.,
for then I would have repaid Neptune for granting an
unjust request, as well as Venus for being the cause
of my fall.

1416-1422. ἔασον. ‘“ Let things take their course.”
Artemis checks the impious wish, and she shows him
that he will be revenged on Venus in another way, if
he leaves the matter in her hands.—@ede ἄτιμοι Κύπρι-
doc, x.7.r. “Shall the rage arising from the eager feel-
ings of the goddess Venus descend upon your body
unrevenged ?”—aitrije ἄλλον. “ Another of hers.” The
allusion is to Adonis, the favorite of Venus, slain while
hunting by a boar. Properly, says Paley, ‘‘ Another
(beside the present sufferer), and that one belonging

i

δ. 4...
"ὦ

166 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

to her.”—réZorg ἀφύκτοις τοῖσδε. Figurative of course.
According to the legend, the boar was sent by the
wrath of Diana (᾿Αρτέμιδος χόλῳ, Apollod., iii., 14, 4).

1426-1434. κόμας κεροῦνταί σοι, x.7. rd. “ Shall cut off
their tresses in memory of you, (thus) reaping during
a long lapse of ages the very great grief of their tears,”
i. e., honored by being wept for by them. The festi-
val, without doubt, contained a θρῆνος for the hand-
some and unmarried youth, whose untimely fate was
annually celebrated at Troezene. Consult Pausan., ii.,
32, 1, where mention is made of the temple of Hip-
polytus, and of the rites in his honor alluded to by
Euripides.—dei δὲ μουσοποιός, «.7.. “Ever, too, shall
there be to the maidens (of this land) a sad remem-
brance of thee calling forth the dirge.”—Oeir διδόντων.
“When the gods (so) dispose.”

1436-1441. ἔχεις γὰρ μοῖραν, κιτιλ. “For you have
the award of destiny, whereby you were destroyed,”
i.e., for the death which you are dying was fated, and
is not therefore attributable to him.—époi γὰρ οὐ θέμις,
x.7.A. Consult note on Alcest., 92.---θανασίμοισιν ἐκπνο-
aic. ‘ With the breathings of the dying,” i. e., with
their last gasps. —paxpay δὲ λείπεις, κτλ. “And you
resign a long friendship with little difficulty.” Hip-
polytus, remarks Paley, clearly conveys here a gentle
reproach to Artemis, who has just declared she must
leave him though dying. Monk, in his earlier edition,
and also Dindorf, give λείποις, which is far inferior, for
it will then be merely the expression of a wish on his
part, as if he had said that he did not want her to dis-
tress herself.

1448-1465. ἄναγνον. ‘ Uncleansed (from your blood),”
i. e., with the guilt of murder upon it.—dging pe. “Do
you send me away.” — γενναῖος. ‘ Noble-spirited.” -

HIPPOLYTUS. 167

- γνησίων. “ Legitimate.”—caprépe. “Bear up.” Lit-
erally, “ Be strong.”—xexaprépnra rap’. “There is an
end of my bearing up,” i. e., my sufferings are over.—
κρύψον δέ pov, κατιλ. From this act the play is said to
have been also called ἹἹππόλυτος καλυπτόμενος. _Con-
sult Introductory Remarks.—zirvdoc. ‘‘ A plashing.”
The term properly means “the measured plash of
oars.” ---τῶν γὰρ μεγάλων, x.r.d. “For the talk about
the great, involving as it does a grief worthy of them,
prevails more than under ordinary circumstances,”
Compare Byron, The Giaour:

“ΤῊ roofless cot, decayed and rent,
Will scarce delay the passer-by ;
The tower by war or tempest rent,
While yet shall frown one battlement,
Each ivied arch and pillar lone,
Tells haughtily of glories gone.’’

NOTES ON THE ALCESTIS.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

WE learn, says Paley, from the important extract from the
Didascaliae, recently recovered by W. Dindorf from a Vatican
ΜΗ, that this play was brought out Ol. 85, 2—B.C. 489—in
the Archonship of Glaucinus ; that Sophocles gained the first
prize, Euripides the second, with the Tetralogy consisting
of the Cressae, Alemaeon on the Psophis, Telephus, and Alcestis.
This is, consequently (with the exception probably of the
Ehesus), the earliest of the extant plays of our poet. And
it evidently belongs to that very distinct class of his com-
positions which retain the smooth and regular iambic flow,
as contrasted with the frequently resolved feet of his later
plays. Various conjectures as to the date had been made;
it was only known to have appeared before the Acharnians
of Aristophanes (B.C. 425), in v. 898 of which there is a par-
ody on vy. 867 of the present play.

There is, perhaps, not one of the extant dramas of Euripi-
des which contains so much of pathos, or, at least, that pe-
culiar sort of pathos, which comes most home to us, with
our views and partialities for domestic life. Admetus, king
of Pherae, haying been condemned to die by the stern de-
crees of Fate, Apollo, who owes a debt of gratitude to a
house in which he had been kindly and religiously treated
when in mortal servitude, obtains permission that he shall
be respited, provided that a substitute can be found for him
who shall be willing to die in his stead. And here the play
opens.

ActI. Scene .—The prologue is spoken by Apollo, who,
after explaining the causes of his servitude in the house of
Admetus, announces the favor he has conferred on the latter
by procuring a respite from instant death, and also that Al-
cestis, his wife, is now on the point of breathing her last, as
a voluntary substitute for her husband. (1-27.)

ALCESTIS. 169

᾿ς Scene IT.—Death enters, and, on perceiving Apollo, re-
proaches him with interfering with his rights, by attempt-
ing to deprive him of his allotted victim Alcestis, as he had
befere succeeded in doing in the case of Admetus. An an-
gry altercation ensues, and then both retire. (28-76.)

Scene ITJ.—The Chorus, composed of old men of Pherae,
now appear, divided inte two Hemichoria, and indulge in
surmises on the condition of Alcestis, and her approaching
end. And then-the united Chorus sing a strain to the effect
that, theugh she be not yet dead, her fate is sealed; for
Admetus has tried every means, and has offered victims on
every altar, but has found ne remedy. (77-141.)

Scene JV.—Enter a female aftendant, who ivaforms the Cho-
rus that Alcestis is on the point of expiring, and gives them
an account of her last actions. (142-212.)

Scene V.—The Chorus, on learning that even yet their mis-
tress lingers, held a conversation on the possibility of her
being restered by the intervention of Apollo, who has before
shown favor to Admetus. (213-243.)

Act Il, Scene .—Alcestis, not yet so near death as to
have lost the pewer of speech, is borne on the stage, attend-
ed by Admetus and her two children. She invokes the ele-
ments to bid them farewell; fancies that Charon is calling,
and that Death is leading her away, and takes a final leave
of her children. After which she appears to rally so far as to
specify in detail her last wishes and bequests to her husband.
She then breathes her last. Lamentations around her corpse.
The body is then borne away, followed by Admetus and his
children. (244~434.)

Scene IJ.—The Chorus remain, and utter a eulogy on the
deceased, predicting that her fame shall live for future years
both in Sparta and at'Athens. (485-475.)

Act Jil. Scene -T—Enter Hercules, who inquires of the
Choruss whether Admetus is within. They, in turn, as in
some, degree neighbors of the Thracians, give him informa-
tior, as to the dangers of the enterprise on which he tells
tb.em he has come, namely, to carry away the horses of Dio-
Yaede. Seeing the family in mourning, he hesitates to enter;

14

170 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

but the equivocal answers he receives remove his scruples.
(476-506. )

Scene II.—Admetus comes forth from the palace, and meets
Hercules as he is proceeding tu enter. Admetus, while he is
hospitable to a fault, is averse from telling a direct falsehood
in relation to what has befallen him, and has no course left
him but to mislead Hercules by ambiguous answers. He ©
then directs his attendants to lead Hercules within the man-
sion, and entertain him properly. (507-550.)

Scene [{I.—The Chorus, who in all plays are the represent-
atives of moderation, order, virtue, and established custom,
enter a protest against the unusual reception of guests into
a house of mourning. Admetus opposes to them the still
more cogent laws of hospitality, and the emptiness of mere
etiquette. He then retires. (551-567.)

Scene IV.—The Chorus utter a eulogy on the hospitality
of Admetus, who formerly had the honor of entertaining
Apollo, and has now received ΒΡΟΡΗΗΣ guest even in a time
of grief. (568-605. )

Scene V.i—Admetus returns to invite the Chorus to take
part in the funeral procession, which is ready to advance, but
is unexpectedly stopped by the arrival of his father Pheres
with offerings for the dead. An altercation then ensues be-
tween the father and son, after which come the last address
and farewell of the Chorus as the procession moves off the
stage. (606-746.)

Act IV. Scene I.—Enter an attendant, or officer of the
palace, who gives an account of the conduct of Hercules
at the festal board, so unsuited to a house of mourning: ee
—772.)

Scene I7.—Enter Hercules, who advises the attendant to
dismiss sorrow and every gloomy feeling, and to enjoy the
good things of life. A dialogue then ensues, in the course
of which Hercules learns, for the first time, that it is Alces-
tis whose death the household are mourning. He then in-
quires the road to the tomb. (773-836.)

Scene III.—The attendant having retired, Hercules re- .

ALCESTIS. 171

mains alone on the stage, and in a brief soliloquy resolves to
rescue Alcestis from the power of Death. He sag retires.
(837-860. )

Scene JV.—Admetus returns from the funeral with dejected
countenance. He now fully realizes his loss, when he con--
templates the mansion in all its sad vacancy, and wishes that
he were dead, as he has no longer any pleasure in life. The
Chorus offer the common and trite topic of consolation that
he is not the first who has been so bereaved. Admetus la-
ments to the Chorus in very pathetic terms his present lot.
The Chorus then utter a fine ode on the force of Necessity.
Admetus is to take consolation from the thought that what
has happened could not have been avoided. (861-1007. )

Act V. Scene .—Hercules unexpectedly returns, bringing
Alcestis, whom he has rescued from the power of Death, and
who now stands as a mute, covered with aveil. He pretends
that she is a prize won in a contest, and asks permission to
leave her in the keeping of Admetus, until his own return
from Thrace. Admetus declines to receive the pretended
prize for several reasons, which he states. He yields at last,
at the earnest solicitations of Hercules, and in receiving the
stranger-female finds to his great astonishment that he is re-
gaining his lost spouse. (1008-1163.)

As for the characters in the play, that of Alcestis must be
acknowledged to be pre-eminently beautiful. One could al-
most fancy, remarks Paley, that Euripides had not yet con-
ceived that bad opinion of the sex which so many of the sub-
- sequent dramas exhibit. But if we except the heroine of
the piece, he adds, the rest are hardly well drawn, or even
pleasingly portrayed. The selfish Pheres, the unfilial Ad-
metus, the boisterous Hercules, are not in themselves proper
characters for tragedy; but then they serve to set off and
bring out in relief the beauties which the poet has labored
to concentrate upon one person. The poet might easily,
had he pleased, have represented Admetus in a more amiable
point of view. Instead of basely allowing his wife to die for
him, he might have discovered that Alcestis had consented
to do so without his knowledge, and when it was too late
to alter the decree in her favor insisted on fulfilling his
own fate. As itis, we can have little sympathy with a man
who bewails the loss of a woman whom he wishes to live,

ΨΥ an a
᾿ [2

172 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

but to live only for himself, and whom his own selfishness
has consigned to an untimely tomb.

The character of Hercules, as the same scholar teinarks,
which some have criticised as partaking too largely of com-
edy, was designed to give a certain spirit and energy to the
somewhat tame action of the play. Our own Shakespeare,
says he, has made a frequent use of this sort of license in his
best tragedies. It was this character, however, which made
many regard the Alcestis as a species of Satyric drama; a no-
tion which derives some countenance also from the Didas-
caliae, in which it is placed the last in the Tetralogy. But
the distinction between real Satyric farces, so far as we know
it, and the Alcestis is so marked that the idea cannot be en-
tertained. The Alcestis, in fact, is a tragi-comedy, differing
from a true tragedy in this respect, also, that it has a happy
conclusion.

The Chorus, as already intimated, consists of old men of
Pherae, in Thessaly, where also the scene is laid.

NOTES.

1-9, "OQ δώματ᾽ ᾿Αδμήτει, Instead of commencing in
his usual way, “ This is the mansion of Admetus,” etc.,
the poet, with much more effect, begins with apostro-
phizing the abode itself, and then suddenly breaks off,
and enters upon the narrative. Monk, after Seidler,
compares the Andromache and Electra, both of which
open in the same way.—év οἷς ἔτλην, «.7.d. “In which
I endured to be content with menial fare.” Some
verbs, denoting contentment, acquiescence, etc., have
an accusative derived from their primary sense. (Jelf,
G..G., ὃ. 549, Obs. 2.) The θῆτες were hired farm-ser-
vants or laborers. Apollo tended, as one of such, the
herds of Admetus.— Zeve γὰρ κατακτάς, x.7.r. Jove
struck Aesculapius, son of Apollo, with a thunderbolt,
for having restored mortals to life by his drugs. (Apol-
lod., iii.,10,4.)—od δή. ‘On which account then.” Ob-
serve that οὗ is here the genitive of what grammari-

ans term the antecedent notion. (Jelf, G. G., § 490.)

ALCESTIS. 173

The particle δή implies that of course, or not with-
out good reason, Apollo was incensed at such an act.
-- ἄποινα. “As an atonement.” This employment
of ἄποινα in apposition with θητεύειν is well illustrated
by Pflugk, from Aesch., Agam., 1392; Iph. Taur., 1458,
etc.—iowZov. It does not appear that the god is still
under his term of servitude, though he must very re-
cently have left it. He speaks in v. 23 of leaving the
mansion, as if his residence in it were no longer com-

pulsory.

10-14. ἐτύγχανον. “I came into contact with,” i. e.,
I met and engaged to serve with for hire.—®épnroc.
Pheres, father of Admetus, was the son of Cretheus and
Tyro, and the founder of Pherae in Thessaly.—dyr θα-
γεῖν ἐρρυσάμην. The more usual construction would be
μὴ θανεῖν, but the μή is often omitted, especially when
the idea of certainty is to be brought in. So here
Admetus was saved from what would otherwise have
been certain death: Compare Phoen., 609; Androm.,
44.—Moipac δολώσας. Of the legend alluded to here,
and in y. 34, nothing is expressly recorded. It would
appear, however, from Aesch., Humen., 693 seqq., that-
Apollo obtained his object by plying these venerable
deities with wine (οἴνῳ παρηπάτησας ἀρχαίας θεάρφ).---
ἤνεσαν. For κατήνεσαν.---τὸν παραυτίκ᾽. “ Impending.”
---ἄλλον διαλλάξαντα νεκρόν. “ By, having given another
dead one in exchange (for himself).”

15-22. ἐλέγξας. “ Having questioned,” 1, 6., made
trial of. A less usual meaning of the verb.—nripa.
Called Clymene by the Scholiast, and Periclymene by
Hyginus (,fab., 14).---ἥτις. This is used, not ὕστις, as
if he had said, μόνην εὗρε τὴν γυναῖκα, ἥτις, κι τ. X.—kel-
vov. In the sense of αὐτοῦ. Compare Kruger, ad Xen.
Anab., iv., 3, 20.—év χεροῖν. Referring to both Adme-
tus and his attendants.—j») μίασμα, κι τ. λ. The pollu-

174 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

tion arising from looking upon or being brought into
contact with a corpse. Hermann says that Euripides
predicates this of only Apollo and Diana, who are said
to be far from the dying, and to inflict death from afar.

24-27. τόνδε. “ Here.” —ieoh θανόντων. He is de-
scribed as performing the rites of a priest, i. e., of a
sacrificer, lower down, at v. 74.—ovppérpwc. “In good
season,”.i. e., opportunely, properly. The term implies
that the measure or time of one event corresponds with
that of another.

29-46. ri σὺ τῇδε πολεῖς ; “ Why are you going about
here?” The verb πολέω would seem originally to have
represented πολὺς εἶναι, since “to be much in a place”
is ‘to frequent it,” “to be going up and down in it.”
The σύ is emphatic of course.—dgopiZ6pevoc. “Taking
away.” Literally,“ Carrying out of their proper boun-
daries.”—ripac ἐνέρων. ‘The prerogatives of the pow-
ers below.” —ézi τῇδε φρουρεῖς. “ You are standing
guard over this woman here,” i. e., Alcestis, so that I
may not carry her away.—i) τόδ᾽ ὑπέστη. “ Who under-
took this very thing,” 1. e., which you want to prevent,
namely, ete. Observe that τόδε refers to προθανεῖν,
which is the same as θανεῖν πρὸ αὐτοῦ.----δίκην τοι, κι τ. λ.
“T have justice, for the matter of that, on my side, and
fair arguments.” —vi δῆτα ἔργον; “ What need then is
there?” Compare the Latin opus.—«ai τοῖσδε γ᾽ οἴκοις,
x.7.r. “Aye, and to lend aid,” etc. He had already
done so in the case of Admetus. Observe the force of
“γέ, examples of which have often occurred in the pre-
vious plays.— γάρ. ‘‘ Certainly, for.” -- νοσφιεῖς. Con-
tracted future for νοσφίσεις.---πρὸς Biay.. Same as βίᾳ.
---ἀμείψας. “Having given in exchange.”—ijcec μέτα.
‘“‘Have come after.”

48-58. οἵδ᾽ ἂν εἰ. Compare Med., 941.—ypy. Schae-

ALCESTIS. 175

fer’s reading for χρή.---τοῦτο yap τετάγμεθα. ‘Since for
this very thing we have been appointed.” Monk,
without any necessity, supplies ποιεῖν. Compare the
well-known formula, ταύτην τὴν τάξιν τετάγμεθα. The
idea is as follows: “ Persuade me to what ?” asks Death.
“Ts it to slay the right person? Why, that is my of-
fice.” —roig μέλλουσι. Supply θανεῖν. “ Upon those
who are about to die,” i. e., who are old and decrepit
and ripe for the tomb. Hermann incorrectly renders
it by “cunctantibus.” The Scholiast rightly explains
it by τοῖς γεγηρακόσι.---ἔχω λόγον δή, κι τι λ. “TI under-
stand now your drift, and the zeal which you display.”
—tor οὖν ὕπως, κιτιλ. “Is there any way then in
which Alcestis might arrive at old age?” i. e., is it pos-
sible then that Alcestis can arrive, etc. Though rare
with an interrogation, the idiom is the same as the
more common οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὕπως, κ. τ. λ. --- τιμαῖς τέρπεσθαι.
“To take delight in my prerogatives.”

56-59. κἂν γραῦς ὄληται, κι τ. λ. “Even if she die old,
she will be richly interred,” i. e., she will have a rich
funeral, so that you will get honor in that way.—zpdc
τῶν ἐχόντων, κιτ.λ. “You lay down your law, Phoe-
bus, in favor of the rich.” Observe the force of πρός.
Literally, ‘From the rich,” i. e., from a regard to their
interests. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 698.)---ἀλλ᾽ ἡ καὶ σοφός, x. τ. λ.
“Why have you really been ἃ sophist all along with-
out my knowing it?” i.e., I did not know that you
were all the while such a sophist.—évoivr’ ἂν οἷς, «.7.X.
“They, unto whom the means are present, would in
that event purchase the privilege that their friends
should die old.” This is commonly but erroneously
rendered, ‘“‘ The privilege of dying old;” but, as Her-
mann remarks, if the poet had meant that men would
buy off their own deaths, he should have said γηραιοί.
Qn the contrary, he speaks of friends or relations in
whose lives the rich are interested.

\

176 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

61-71. τοὺς ἐμοὺς τρόπους. ‘These ways of mine.”
—ixOpoic ye. ‘Aye, hostile.’—7 μήν. “ Assuredly.”
These particles here have something of a threat con-
nected with them, So, in our colloquial phraseology,
“1 can tell you what; you shall be stopped in your ca-
reer,” etc., 1. e., 1 can tell you that you shall be stopped,
ete.—eior. “ Will come.”—irzeoy ὄχημα. ‘“ The ehar-
iot steeds,” The chariot itself is not necessarily im-
plied. The horses of Diomede, king of the Thracian
Bistones, are meant. —é«. ‘To bring them from.”
Monk supplies ἄξοντα. The ellipsis, however, is rather
mental than 168]. ---- κοὔθ᾽ ἡ παρ᾽ ἡμῶν, x.7.rA. “And
(then) there will neither be from us to you the thank-
fulness (that would otherwise have been felt), and you
will equally (in that event) have to do this, and will
besides be hated by me,” i. e., you will lose the benefit
of the favor you might now confer; will gain nothing,
by your refusal, towards finally securing your victim,
and will secure my resentment instead of my friend-
ship. By δράσεις ταῦτα is meant that he will haye to
deliver up Alcestis to the victor in the contest. With
ὁμοίως compare the English expression “ all the same.”

72-76. οὐδὲν ἂν πλέον λάβοις. ‘ Will gain nothing,”
i. e., literally, will obtain no more (than you have thus
far obtained). — ἡ δ᾽ οὖν γυνή. ‘This woman I tell
you.” Observe the force of the combination δ᾽ oiy.—
we κατάρξωμαι ξίφει. “That I may begin the rites of
sacrifice with the knife.” The commencement of a
sacrifice (κατάρχεσθαι) was the cutting of a few hairs
from the head of the living victim, and the burning
of them, as first-fruits, i. e., as an offering of the only
available part of the actual animal, short of the life-
blood itself.—drov τόδ᾽ ἔγχος, κιτιλ. “The hair of
whose head this weapon may have consecrated.” The
more common construction would be ὅτου ἄν. The
omission of ἄν occurs, however, not only in the poets,

eel

ALCESTIS. 177

but sometimes eyen in the prose writers. It would
seem that in such cases the relative pretty closely rep-
resents ὅταν. (Jelf, G. G., § 830, 1.)—éyxoc, taking the
place here of ξίφος, but with the meaning of the latter.

77-80. ri ποθ᾽ ἡσυχία, κι τ λ. The Chorus, consisting
of Pheraean elders, now come in, and, forming into
two divisions, commence a species of dialogue. The
first half of the Chorus utter vv. 77 and 78, and then
the other half reply. This arrangement is due to
Barnes.—zpéo0e. So Hermann with the MSS. and ear-
ly editions. Monk and Dindorf give πρόσθεν, but Eu-
ripides has not the objection which the earlier Tragic
“writers show to lengthen such words as τέκνον, ἄδακρυς,
ete.—ri σεσίγηται δόμος ᾿Αδμήτου; (Jelf, G. G., § 364, 2.)
--- φίλων τις. Monk, following Elmsley, considers τίς
here as spurious, and as one of those continually re-
curring interpolations of grammarians to complete
catalectic anapaestics. Pflugk defends τὶς... οὐδείς
by τὶς εἷς. Antig., 269; Oecd. R., 246; and more appo-
sitely by Herod., vii., 8: οὔτε τινὰ πόλιν ἀνδρῶν οὐδεμίην.
--φθιμένην. As already departed.”

88-91. we πεπραγμένων. “ΔΒ though all were over.”
Genitive absolute.—orariZerar. Equivalent to ἵσταται.
“Stands.” No female attendant stands at the gates,
whom one might question as to affairs within.—ypera-
κύμιος ἄτας. “Amid the wayes of calamity.” The
idea, says Paley, is that of some god protecting a ship,
when in the trough of the sea, from being overwhelmed
by the waves towering above it on either side.

93-96. τἄν. Crasis, for τοὶ ἄν. ---- οὐ γὰρ δή, κι τ. λ.
‘“‘(No) for the corpse assuredly is not gone from the
mansion.”. Observe the force of δή, and also, as before
remarked (Hipp., 972), the employment of the mascu-
line in speaking of a corpse,— πόθεν ; οὐκ αὐχῶ, KT. 2.

178 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

** Whence (do you infer this)? I am not so sure of it.
What encourages you (to believe it)?” Some editions
assign each clause to a different speaker.—épnpoyv. “ A
private one,” i. e., without the funeral honors becom-
ing her rank.

99-103. πηγαῖον χέρνιβα. “The lustral spring-water.”
Observe that χέρνιψ is properly water for the hands;
here, however, intended for sprinkling the whole per-
son. Monk, misled by Hesychius, takes it for the
vessel itself containing the lustral water. This latter
was called ὄστρακον, and was placed before the door
of the house, in order that each one who entered
might sprinkle himself, as a preservative against con-
tamination. A clipped lock of hair was also hung up
in the porch, as a token of mourning.—yveodaia. An
adjective, “ young,” equivalent to νεαλής. The true
reading here is uncertain. The common text has οὐδὲ
νεολαία, Where a synizesis is supposed to take place.
Photius, indeed, quoting from Aristophanes (frag.
Babylon, 57), says that the Attics used the word rerpa-
συλλάβως; but Pflugk rightly argues, as Paley remarks,
that he may have meant the ordinary pronunciation
to be the resolved Doric νεολαΐα of five syllables.

105-111. καὶ μὴν τόδε, κιτιλ. “And yet this is the
fated day.” It appears from this, remarks Paley, that
the particular day of her death had been foretold, and
hence the cause of all the preceding anxiety.—réyv dya-
θῶν. Referring to Admetus.—ypnoric ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς. “ Well-
disposed from the very first.”

112-117. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ναυκληρίαν, κι τιλ. “But not even
might one, having sent an expedition to any quarter of
the earth, either of Lycia, or unto,” etc. Literally, “ Any
whither in respect of earth.” Observe the idiom in
ἔσθ᾽ ὅποι, Which are to be taken together. With Λυκίας

ALCESTIS. 179

we may mentally supply another ἔσθ᾽ ὕποι, and then
the construction changes to ἐπί with the accusative.
The allusion in the word Λυκίας is to the celebrated
oracle of Apollo at Patara, in that country.— Appwvri-
δας. Alluding to the oracle of Jupiter Ammon in the
deserts of Libya. The text gives Musgrave’s emenda-
tion, for the common and erroneous ᾿Αμμωνιάδος.----πα-
ραλύσαι. Observe the optative without ἄν.

118-120. ἀπότομος. “Abrupt.” The emendation of
Hermann and Blomfield for the common ἄποτμος.---
πλάθει. Observe that πλάθειν and πελάθειν are poetic
forms for πελάζειν. ----πὶ τίνα μηλοθύταν, κι τ. λ. “To
what one sacrificing at,” etc., 1.e., to what priest or
sacrificer officiating at the altars, etc. Monk gives
μηλοθυτᾶν in the genitive plural.—éyw ἐπί. Observe
the hiatus. The w must be made short before the suc-
ceeding vowel.

122-129. μόνος δ᾽ ἄν. The ἄν belongs in construc-
tion to ἦλθεν, in v. 125. Monk is wrong, therefore, in
suggesting ἦλθ᾽ ἄν, and besides the third person sin-
gular is very seldom elided with ἄν. --- Φοίβου παῖς..
Aesculapius. — προλιποῦσ᾽ ἦλθεν. That is, in plainer
Greek, ἀνέστησεν ἂν αὐτὴν ᾿Ασκληπιός. --- ἀνίστη. “He
was wont to raise.” Observe the force of the imper-
fect.—«ide. ‘* Mastered,” 1. e., destroyed.

133-141. βασιλεῦσιν. Admetus. Very probably an
interpolation.—aipdéppayvro.. Monk says that this com-
pound occurs nowhere else. It is met with, however,
in Iph. in Taur., 225.—adjpec. “Are abundant.” Sup-
ply εἰσί.----πενθεῖν μέν, κι τ dr. The idea is, it is pardon-
able for you to be weeping, but what we want is in-
formation rather than grief. 7

143-150. αὑτός. ‘The same person.” The mascu-

180 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

line is here used in a general assertion, although a fe-
male is actually meant.—,réror. “ Behold the light
of day.” —7}0n προνωπής ἐστι. “She is already power-
1655.) The term properly means bending forward, no
longer able to sit or stand erect, and therefore faint,
powerless, Compare v. 186. ---- οἷος ὦν. “ Being what
thyself.”—rdde. That is, the extent of his loss.—zezpw-
μένη γάρ, κατ. λ. (No) for the destined day overpow-
ers.”—iz’ αὐτῇ. “In her case.” Some editions have
ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς, which Pflugk renders, “ guwwm is rerum status
sit.” But this should have been, as Paley remarks, ἐπὶ
τούτοις. ---κόσμος. ‘Funeral ornaments.” Compare v.
161.—¢, “In which.”—everEne ye. That is, if she has
died young, she has at all events left behind her a
good name.

153-155. τί χρὴ γενέσθαι, κι τ. λ. “ What must the
woman be who has surpassed her?” This is Monk’s
translation, which Klotz very justly prefers to Her-
mann’s rendering: “Quid fiat ea muliere, quae eam su-
peret ?”—zxéow προτιμῶσα. “That she valued her hus-
band above everything else.”

160-162. ἐκ κεδρίνων δόμων. “From the cedar clos-
ets,” or else “chests.” Cedar was employed for this
purpose from its antiseptic properties, and its keeping
off insects.—io@jra κόσμον τε, x.7.r. It was the cus-
tom, says Monk, after Kirchmann, for those who pre-
pared to meet immediate death to array themselves
in their finest habiliments. As ἐσθῆς is here distin-
guished from κόσμος, the latter both here and at vy.
149, 1050 probably refers, as Paley thinks, to orna-
ments of gold, or other durable material, which, as we
know from the contents of ancient tombs, it was a
widely prevalent custom to bury with the corpse or its
ashes. Possibly, also, under the general name of κόσ-
poe were included chaplets, flowers, etc.—zpda@ev ἑστίας.

ALCESTIS. 181

Paley says that the prayer was offered up to Diana,
who was especially worshipped at Pherae, as being
the sister of Apollo, the tutelary deity of the place.
Pflugk and Wiistemann, however, think that Vesta is
meant.

165-173. τέκνα. The son was named Eumelus, the

daughter Perimele. Both appellations are derived
from μῆλα, “sheep,” the wealth of Admetus consisting
chiefly in flocks and herds.—atréyv ἡ τεκοῦσα. “ Their
mother.” The participle with the article stands here
for a noun (μήτηρ), and as such governs the genitive.
--οἰκπλῆσαι. “That they complete,” 1. e., that they ex-
tend their lives to the full term, as opposed to θανεῖν
ἀώρους.----οἵἱ κατ᾽ ᾿Αδμήτου δόμους. Supply εἰσί.----κἀξέστεψε
καὶ προσηύξατο. The meaning is, she said a prayer at
each altar, as she culled myrtle-twigs to crown it.
This probably was a funeral ceremony.—¢6Bnv. Not
separate leaves, but tufts or bunches of leaves, plucked
from the twigs, Hartung correctly renders it “ die
Biischel.” The crown of myrtle (a tree sacred to Ve-
nus) laid upon the altar, as a part of the funeral cere-
mony, is to be explained probably by its typifying, in _
accordance with the common Greek notion, a union
of the power which creates with that which destroys,
as in the case of the Roman Venus Libitina.—drdav-
στος, ἀστένακτος. “ Without a tear, without a groan.”
Taken actively. Most of the verbals in roc have a
double signification, active and erate though the
latter is more common.

175-182. θάλαμον εἰσπεσοῦσα, κ. τι λ. “ Having rushed
into her chamber, and up to the bed.” Observe the
zeugma.— παρθένει ἔλυσα κορεύματα. “I parted with
my maiden state.” By κόρευμα is meant the state of
virginity. So κορεύεσθαι is “to be brought up in
maidenhood.” Monk does not appear to be correct

192 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. |

in making it equivalent to ζώνη. --- ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρός.
“Through this man.”—damwXeoac δέ pe μόνην. “ You
have lost me alone,” i.e., and not me togetherawith
my husband. He will marry again, and another shall
fill my place.—zpodoiva. “To be untrue ο."--σώφρων
μὲν οὐκ ἂν μᾶλλον. “ Not chaster in all likelihood,
though perchance more fortunate.” Supply οὖσα after
μᾶλλον, and another μᾶλλον with εὐτυχής. (Self, G4 G.,
§ 430, 2.)

186, 187. στείχει προνωπής, κιτι λ. “ Having rushed
from the couch, she moves onward with head hang-
ing down.” She hangs down her head in order to
avoid looking at the familiar objects around her.
Compare, as regards the other meaning of προνωπής,
the note on y. 148.----καὶ πολλὰ θάλαμον, κι τ. rd. “And
many times, as she was leaving it, she turned back to
her bedchamber.” The poet is here true to nature.
Her resolution to depart without looking any more at
the well-known objects around her fails Alcestis on
the very threshold of the apartment, and she turns
back again and again to take another view. Observe
that the more usual meaning of ἐπιστρέφεσθαι is to turn
one’s self about in a place, to wander up and down,
etc. Such a signification here, however, would hardly
suit the context.

189-198. πέπλων. Genitive of contact after ἐξηρτημέ-
γοι. --- κακός. ‘ Lowly,” i. e., humble in station. —rai
προσερρήθη πάλιν. The full form of expression would
have been, καὶ ὑφ᾽ οὗ οὐ προσερρήθη πάλιν.---καὶ κατθανών
τ᾽ ἂν wrer, x.7.r. “Απᾶ had he died indeed, there
would have been an end of him; but, since he has es-
caped, he has a cause of sorrow so great, as that of it
he will never be forgetful,” i. e., he will feel grief for-
ever. Observe that, according to this way of render-
ing, τ᾽ ἄν is for rot ἄν. Hermann and Pflugk, however, ~~

ALCESTIS. 183

‘take τ᾽ ἄν for τὲ ἄν, the τέ being answered ny δέ, as in
many other instances. The meaning will then be,
“He would both have perished had he died, and now
also that he has escaped,” etc.— od ποτ᾽ ob λελήσεται.
Literally, “Which some day he will not forget,” i. e.,
which at no time he will ever forget. Dindorf makes
ποτὲ οὐ the same as οὔποτε, like ἔτ᾽ οὐκ ὦν, for οὐκέτ᾽ ὦν.

Soph. Trach., 161.

Ai vehue

199-205. ἢ που στενάζει, κι τιλ. ‘Surely ities
groans at these evils, does he not?” Observe the
force of ἢ ποὺ with a question, and compare Med., 1308.
—ei στερηθῆναι, x.7.r. Not ὅτι χρή, but εἰ χρή, since the
Chorus can hardly credit the thing as real. (Jelf,
G. G.,§ 804, 9.) — προδοῦναι. “To abandon him,”—
παρειμένη δέ, κατ. λ. There is great doubt here about
the true reading. Hermann conjectures δή, and is fol-
lowed by Pflugk and Bothe, but this, as Paley remarks,
is altogether unsatisfactory. Matthiae gives yé, which
is no better. Dindorf is in favor of striking out the
whole verse, but reads yé with Matthiae. Elmsley,
whom Paley follows, supposes that one or more lines
have been lost. The last-mentioned scholar, therefore; _
thinks that the sense would be restored by inserting
the following verse, μόλις τ᾽ ἐπαίρουσ᾽ ὠλένας προσπτύσσε-
ται. Translate, in accordance with this view: “ But,
completely prostrated, a wretched burden for the hand,
and scarce able to raise her arms, she tries to embrace
him,” i.e., a wretched burden or load to those who
carry or support her. Paley renders, “ Paralyzed as
to the lifeless weight of her ard οἷο. but this ap-
pears inferior.

207, 208. we οὔποτ᾽ αὖθις, κιτιλ. This and the next
line occur also in the Heeuba (vv. 411-12, and are com-
monly thought to have been interpolated here. They
seem required, however, to complete a sentence other-

184 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

wise too abrupt. Render ὡς “since,” or else supply
λέγουσα before it.—mpooderar. Her words were οὔποτ᾽
αὖθις προσόψομαι, and these are transferred ee the
- first to the third person.

213-220. ἰὼ Ζεῦ, κιτ.λ. Paley follows Hermann in
assigning the first strophe and antistrophe each to five
distinct Choreutae. Dindorf and Pflugk distribute
them into four speeches of the Hemichorium. Monk
gives the whole (to 248) to the Chorus, without distine-
tion of parts.— πόρος κακῶν. ‘‘ Way of escape from
evils.”—oro\pov. “ Array.” Properly speaking, στολμὸς
πέπλων would refer to a robe in folds.—éfAa. Plural
for the singular. Literally, ‘‘ Things are plain.” —eiyo-
μεσθα. Matthiae has εὐχόμεσθα. “ We still pray,” which
suits the metre better, as Paley admits.—yap. The
common reading was γὰρ ἁ δύναμις. Hermann omits —
yap, by which the verse becomes an iambic penthemi- .
meris with a logaoedic termination.

221-230. payavav. “Remedy.” —red ἐφεῦρες τοῦτο.
Hermann’s reading. In the antistrophe (v. 236) he
supplies στέναξον, in which Paley also follows him. It
would seem that when τῷδ᾽ had been corrupted to
τῶνδ᾽, and then to τοῦδ᾽, the τοῦτο was omitted as detri-
mental to the sense.—voiro. “This,” namely, a rem-
edy.—orepsic. So Monk and Hermann for orepnOeic.—
ap ἄξια. Hermann’s reading. The MSS. omit dp’, and
give ai ai ἄξια. Translate,“ Are not these things jus-
tificatory of a cutting of the throat, and more than
(justificatory) for bringing one’s neck to the halter
suspended from on high ?” 1, e., as Paley gives it, “ Are
not these things enough to make a man cut his throat,
and more than enough to bring one’s neck ?” etc. The

reading πελάσσαι is Erfurdt’s, for πελάσαι.

236-2438. στέναξον. Marked with an asterisk as in-

ALCESTIS. 185

serted on Hermann’s conjecture. Compare note on y.
223 (τῷδ᾽ ἐφεῦρες τοῦτο).---κατὰ γᾶς. “(And in the act
of being sent) beneath the earth.” The full expression
in the text would have been, πεμπομένην κατὰ γᾶς, παρ᾽
“Avdny, ὑπὸ νόσου μαραινούσης αὐτήν. --- οὔποτε φήσω. “I
shall ever deny.” —dore. “Since he is one who.”
The Latin guippe qui.—aBiwroy τὸν ἔπειτα, x.r.d. “ Will
live thereafter a life. that is no life.” Observe that
ἀβίωτον is here taken.adverbially, but is to be rendered
as if agreeing with βίον implied in βιοτεύσει.

244-249, “Adie καί, κι τι A. Alcestis, not yet so near
to death as to have lost the power of speech, is borne
on the stage, attended by Admetus and her two chil-
dren. The Scholiast remarks that this introduction
on the stage of a person just before death is not judi-
cious. Paley thinks that. the touching dialogue be-
tween Admetus and his wife, though requiring the
presence ‘of both on the stage, might still have been
made antecedent to the part where her last acts with-
in the house are mentioned.—otpamai re δῖναι, x. τ. λ.
“And ye heavenly eddyings of the rapid cloud,” i. e.,
ye rapid, eddying clouds on high. Some see in this the
doctrine of Anaxagoras, who taught that the clouds
were urged on by.a rotatory impulse. And they
think, also, that the joke in Aristophanes (Clouds, 379)
about the αἰθέριος δῖνος, is founded, in part at least, on
the present passage. — ὁρᾷς. ‘He beholds,” 1. e., the
Sun, ὁ Ἥλιος. Admetus converts her appeal into a
sort of protest against the injustice of the gods.—

πατρῴας. The ὦ shortened in scanning. Compare
Med., 430.

255-263. od κατείργεις. “You are delaying us.”—
τάδε τοί με, κι τ. λ. “Thus, hastening, he keeps urging
me on.” Monk and Dindorf have τοῖα. ‘In such .
words.” Hermann, followed by Pflugk, gives σὺ κα-

15

186 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

τείργεις τάδ᾽ ἕτοιμα σπερχομένοις " τάχυνε. “ You are keep-

ing back matters when they are in readiness for those
anxious to go; be quick.”—oia πάσχομεν. “How we

do suffer!” —ovy ὁρᾷς. Dying persons imagine that

they see flitting forms, and appeal to others whether

they are not equally conscious of their presence.—iz’

ὀφρύσι κυαναυγέσι βλέπων. “ Looking from under his

dark-gleaming eyebrows.” The dark eyebrows are

partially lighted up by the gleam of the terrible eyes

beneath.—zpoBaivw. “Am I entering upon.”

-264-279. ἐκ δὲ τῶν. Observe τῶν here in the sense of
τούτων.---μέθετε. “ Let go of me,” 1. e., leave off support-
ing me, or holding me up.—yaipovrec, ὦ τέκνα, x. τ. Ἃ.
“Oh, my children, may you both continue to behold
this light of day, enjoying happiness the while,” i. e.,
may you live and be happy. — τόδ᾽ ἔπος λυπρὸν ἀκούω.
‘“‘T hear in this a speech fraught with sorrow unto me.”
—p πρός ce θεῶν. As before remarked, the words are
thrown out of their natural order to express strong
agitation. Supply ἱκετεύω, to govern σέ.--- ἀλλ᾽ ἄνα τόλ-
μα. “But up! take courage.” Observe ἄνα for ἀνά-
στηθι.---ἐν σοὶ ἐσμέν, κι τ. Χλ. “On thee we depend, both
to live and not (to live).” Equivalent to ἐν σοὶ ἐστὶ τὸ
ἡμᾶς ζῆν.----τὴν yap φιλίαν σεβόμεσθα. “ Kor thy love we
hold most sacred,” i.e., we adore thee as a most be-
loved object.

281-289. λέξαι θέλω σοι, x.7.r. “I wish to tell you
before I die what I want to have done.” Observe
here the distinction between θέλω and βούλομαι. The
former has regard to the will of another (Admetus),

i. e., his permission to speak; the latter to her own
feelings, what she is anxious about, and wants to men-
tion.—zpeoBebovod σε. “ Revering thee above all oth-
ers.” Equivalent to προτιμῶσα.---καταστήσασα. “ Hay-
ing placed thee in a condition.” --- παρὸν μὴ Oaveiv. _

ALCESTIS. 187

“ When it was in my power not to die.” Nominative
absolute of the participle, as before.— ἀλλά. Merely
contrasting the two infinitives, μὴ θανεῖν ἀλλὰ σχεῖν,
c.7.r. Some, however, construe ἀλλὰ (παρόν por) σχεῖν,
κ. τ᾿ λ., οὐκ ἠθέλησα.---οὐκ ἠθέλησα. Paley suggests κοὺκ
ἠθέλησα. ---ἔχουσα. ‘Though possessing.”

290-292. καίτοι. ‘ And yet.”—karéc μὲν αὐτοῖς, κ. τ. X.
“Though they had reached a fitting time of life to die,
and nobly to save,” etc. More literally, “It having ar-
rived for them at a point of life fitly to die,” etc. The
verb ἥκω, with an adverb, takes the genitive of that
from the antecedent conception of which the notion
of the good or bad state or position arises. This
idiom, however, though occurring several times in He-
rodotus, is less frequent in Attic. (Jelf, G. G., § 528.)
Observe, moreover, the nominative absolute in the par-
ticiple ἧκον, and compare v. 284.

295-302. καὶ σὺ τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον. She means, as the
next verse shows, You and I would have lived on to-
gether.—xai παῖδας ὠρφάνευες. “ And would not have
had to bring up your children as orphans.” — ταῦτα.
μὲν ἐξέπραξεν, κιτ. λ. ‘Worked out these things so as
to have (themselves) thus,” i. e., brought these things
thus to pass.—poi τῶνδ᾽ ἀπόμνησαι χάριν. “ Remember
gratitude for these things unto me,” i.e., forget not
the gratitude due to me for these things, or, in other
words, do what I bid you do in return. The ydp in
the next line depends, as usual, on something implied :
“(And you ought to do it) for the utmost I can ask
falls short of what I have done for you,” etc.—déziay.
“A suitable return.” Supply χάριν.---δίκαια δέ. “ But
(I will only ask of thee) just things.”

804-806. τούτους ἀνάσχου, κιτ. Χ. “Be content that
these be lords of my house.” Literally, “ Endure these

188 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

being lords,” etc. She means, remarks Paley, do not
be so impatient at your widowed estate as to wish for
another wife and other children, who will be set be-
fore mine. But she says this entirely out of regard to
her children’s interest, not to her own feelings as a
wife. — μὴ ᾿πιγήμῳς, «.7.r. “Bring not by a second
marriage a step-mother upon these children.” The
verb ἐπιγαμέω is the regular one employed in this ease.
--φθόνῳ. “Through jealous dislike,” i. e., she will re-
gard them with this feeling as being the children of
one who she is conscious was better than herself, and .
therefore more worthy of a husband’s love.

312-315. ὃν καὶ προσεῖπε, x.7.r. Repeated from y.
195, and evidently a mere interpolation. — κορευθήσει.
Compare v. 178.—rvyotca. ‘“ Having met with,” i.e.,
having found, or come into contact with.—pi. “ How
I fear lest.” Supply ὡς δέδοικα.

. 816-325. σοὺς γάμους. “Thy prospects of marriage.”
-Ο-᾽νυυμφεύσει. Taken here in the sense of to adorn as a
bride.—pnvdc. The employment of this term here has
occasioned considerable difficulty. It is commonly re-
garded as almost, if not actually, idle. Blomfield, how-
ever, in his review of Monk’s Alcestis, thinks that Eu-
ripides intimates that the day fixed beforehand for the
voluntary death of Alcestis was the first of the month ;
a month probably having been allowed to Admetus to
search for a substitute. (Quart. Rev., vol. xv., p. 119.)
-λέξομαι. “1 shall be reckoned.” Middle ina passive
sense.— χαίροντες εὐφραίνοισθες. ‘ Farewell; may you
be happy.”—pyrpdc. “Οἱ a most excellent mother.”

Supply ἀρίστης.

326-335. οὐχ ἅζομαι. “I fear not.” The old reading
was οὐ χάζομαι, which Barnes, guided by the explana-
tion of the Scholiast (οὐκ εὐλαβοῦμαι), changed to the

- ALCESTIS. 189

present form. —jvzep μή, κι τι λ.ι Dindorf, following
some of the MSS., gives εἴπερ in place of ἤνπερ. The
meaning will then be, “Since he is a sensible man.”
But this is much less forcible.—zpoogOéyéerar, “ Shall
address,” i.e., as husband. Shall have any thing to
say to him.—ov« ἔστιν οὕτως, x. 7... “There lives not
thus (i. e., so as to address me thus) any female either
of a noble sire, or any one besides most conspicuous for
beauty.” The difficulty which some have found in the
construction of this passage will disappear at once if
. we only give οὕτως its full force. There is no need what-
ever of our regarding the two lines as spurious, with
Naucke, or of our seeking to correct them, as Klotz
does.—édie δὲ παίδων. Supply ἐστί. Hermann removes
the stop after παίδων. “I pray the gods that the enjoy-
ment of these my children be sufficient for me,” i. e., that
I may be sufficiently blessed in them. So also Dindorf
has edited. But the Scholiast says expressly, ἕως τοῦ
παίδων δεῖ στίζειν, “ We must put a stop after παίδων."

336-346. ἐτήσιον. The usual time to mourn for a
wife was one year. (Kirchmann, de Fun., iv., 10.)---αἰὼν
οὑμός. “ This life of mine.”—rda φίλτατα. ‘“ What was
dearest.” Compare note on Hippol., 965.—dpa μοι oré-
vew πάρα. ‘ Have I not then reason to mourn?” Ob-
serve πάρα for πάρεστι.---κώμους. ‘The festivities.” In
these, crowns or chaplets formed an essential part.
The term κῶμος must here be taken in a general sense,
not in the special one of a serenade or revel. Paley
makes κῶμοι here equivalent to what we would call
“ narties.”"—ouprormy. ‘ Table-companions.”—poicar.
“Song,” accompanied of course with music.—=zpoc Ai-
Buy λακεῖν αὐλόν. “To sing to the Libyan flute.” The
flute or pipe is here called Λίβυς, because the lotus, of
which it was often made, grew in Africa,

348-362. copy δὲ χειρί, x.7.. Dindorf calls this “ in-

190 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ventum valde absurdum.”’—repirricowy χέρας. ‘ Fold-
ing my arms around it.” Supply αὐτῷ. The same
phrase occurs Androm., 417. ---- ἀν ἀγκάλαις. “In my
embrace.” ᾿Αγκάλη, properly the bent ΔΙῚ, --- ψυχρὰν
τέρψιν. The accusative in apposition with the yerbal
idea that precedes. (Jelf, G. G.,§ 580, 9.)---ομαι. “No
doubt.” Elmsley, however, would read οἶδα. ---- φίλουο.
The reading of Hermann, Dindorf, and Pflugk, with
Elmsley, for φίλοις or φίλον of the MSS. Monk and
Matthiae give φίλος after Musgrave.—zapj, scil. τις αὖ-
τῶν.---κατῆλθον av. “1 would have descended.” He -
imagines her already dead. So ἂν ἔσχον. ‘ Would
have stopped me.” Observe the employment of the
plural with the disjunctive, the idea being that both
Cerberus and Charon together would have been unable
to stop him.

363-367. ἀλλ᾽ οὖν. “ Be that, however, as it may.”—
ἐν ταῖσιν αὐταῖς, κι τ. λ. ‘‘ For I will enjoin my children
here to place me in the same cedar coffin with you.” -
The dative coi depends, as before remarked, on ταῖς
αὐταῖς. Observe that ἐπισκήπτω here takes an accusa-
tive as equivalent to κελεύω, and with regard to κέδροις
compare v. 160. As with the Romans, and probably
after the Pelasgic rite, remarks Paley, the Greeks both
burned and buried their dead, but more frequently the
former. In v. 740 Alcestis is carried to the funeral
pile. But πλευρὰ ἐκτεῖναι here excludes the mere bur-
ial of the ashes.

372-878. γαμεῖν. Future contracted from the ear-
lier γαμέσειν. The later future γαμήσω would, of course,
not suffer contraction.—i@’ ὑμῖν. ‘(To be) over you.”
Compare Med., 694.— ἐπὶ τοῖσδε. “On these terms.”
On the metrical peculiarity, an anapaest commencing
the line, which is nearly confined to the later style of
Euripides, Hermann founds an argument that this and

ALCESTIS. 191

the next verse are either not genuine, or else a subse-
quent addition by the poet himself. But compare v.
344,—oot ye. “ΟΥ̓ such a one as you even are.”

383-391. ἀρκοῦμεν ἡμεῖς ot προθνήσκοντες. Another in-
stance where a female speaking of herself in the plu-
ral uses the masculine gender.—ororewdy ὄμμα, κ. τ. dr.
‘“‘My darkening eye is growing heavy.”—arw)dpny ἄρ᾽.
“Tam undone then.” Observe the employment of the
aorist, to denote a future event which must certainly
happen. The absence of any definite notion of time
expresses yet more forcibly the inevitable, and, as it
were, actual development of that which is future.
(Jelf, G. G., ὃ 408, 2.) — ὡς οὐκέτ᾽ οὖσαν, κτλ. “You
may call me nothing, as one that is no longer in exist-
ence.” —éxotoa ys. Supply λείπω.---χαῖρ. This is said
with her last breath; and thus, remarks Paley, death
is literally acted on the stage, contrary to the true
principles of Attic tragedy, but not perhaps to the
semi-satyric drama, of which the present is considered
to be an instance. Probably at the word χαῖρε she
falls back on the litter. ;

393-403. ἰώ μοι, x.7.A. The dochmiacs mixed with
jiambics which follow well express grief blended with
excitement. The device of bringing a child on the
stage is rarely adopted by the Tragic writers.—i?’ ide
βλέφαρα καί. In his larger edition, Paley gives ἴδε γὰρ
ide βλέφαρον καί. The present reading makes a single
dochmius (Seidl., p. 5), the other a dochmius preceded
by three short syllables. —viv ye καλοῦμαι 6. The
words νῦν ye, though they suit the dactylic verse, are
regarded as spurious by Elmsley, Monk, Hermann, and
Pflugk. Dindorf, who arranges in dochmiacs, also
omits them, and they are not found in several MSS.—
σὸς νεοσσός. “Thy young one.” The child compares
. himself to a young bird.

192 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

404-413. τήν γ᾽ οὐ κλύουσαν, κι τ. λ. Supply καλεῖς.---
λείπομαι φίλας ματρός. “Am left behind by my dear
mother.” Observe that ματρός here depends on λείπο-
pa, and not, as Jelf (§ 529, 1) incorrectly gives it, on
μονόστολος.---ἐγώ τ᾽ ἔργα, κι τ. λ. Paley has inserted rha-
μων here, on Hermann’s conjecture. — σύγκασι᾽ κούρα.
“My own little sister,” Hermann’s reading, for σύ 7
ἐμοὶ obyxaor.—ovvirrac σχέτλι᾽ ἔτλας. The words oyérdv
ἔτλας are inserted by Paley on conjecture.—avévar’ ἀνό-
var ἐνύμφευσας. “In vain, in vain, did you wed,” i. e¢.,
you have not been fortunate in your marriage.—yfowe
τέλος. “The period of old age,” i. e., the full end or
limit. |

421-428. mpoctrrar’. “ Winged its way unto me.”
—air’, for αὐτός Observe the accent. —ékgopdy.. “A
carrying forth.” The Latin elatio.—Ojcopa. In the
sense Of ποιήσομαι. --- ἀντηχήσατε. “ Sing responsive.”
This obviously refers to the antistrophic ode which
follows. — ἀσπόνδῳ. “To whom no drink-offering is
poured,” i. e., inexorable, implacable. Death is meant.
_ Compare Aesch., frag., 147: μόνος θεῶν γὰρ Θάνατος οὐ
δώρων ἐρᾷ.---πένθους κοινοῦσθαι. ‘To share in sorrow-
ing.”—xovpd ξυρήκει. ‘ With a close cutting of their
locks.” ---τέθριππά θ᾽ ot ζεύγνυσθε, κι τ. λ. “And do ye
who harness the four-horse teams (to the chariots)
and get ready the single steeds, lop,” ete. As ζεύγνυ-
σθε is scarcely appropriate to the single horses, we must
either suppose a zeugma, or supply some verb, such as
aprvere OF κοσμεῖτε. Monk reads τέθριππά re ζεύγνυσθε,
which changes the mood from the indicative to the
imperative: ‘And do ye harness,” etc., which is far
inferior in every point of view.

431-434. σελήνας δώδεκ᾽ ἐκπληρουμένας. “ During
twelve increasing moons,” i. e., for twelve lunar months.
Thus the public as well as the private mourning was

ALCESTIS. 193

“ἐτήσιον (vy. 886), and the cessation of all music is to be
common to both the whole city and the palace.—ripar.
Monk, Hermann, and most copies give τιμῆς. Both
constructions were in use.

436-451. yaipovod μοι οἰκετεύοις. ‘ With my _ best
wishes for you, may you inhabit,” i.e., accept from
me the wish that you may inhabit in happiness. — ὅς
re γέρων ἵζει. ‘And the old man who sits.” The
combination ὕς re occurs, with the exception of Ho-
mer, only in the Lyric poets and Tragic choruses.—
"κώπᾳ πηδαλίῳ re. A combined idea, the oar answering
both purposes. — λίμναν ᾿Αχεροντίαν πορεύσας. “ That
he will have conducted over the waters of Acheron.”
The accusative of space travelled over. — μουσοπόλοι.
“They who hold converse with the Muses,” i. e.,
bards.—ddvpore ὕμνοις. Epic verse, as opposed to lyr-
ἴ6.---κυκλὰς ἁνίκα Καρνείου, «.7.r. “ When the circling
season of the Carnean month comes round, the moon
all night long being raised on high.” The festival of
the Carnea was held by the Spartans in honor of
Apollo, and occupied nine days, beginning on the sev-
enth day of the month Carneus (the Attic Metageit-
nion), which month answered to the latter half of
our August and the first half of September. The Car-
nea appear to have been both a military and a mu-
sical festival, and, at the musical contests connected
with it, the legend of Apollo and Admetus would of
course occupy a prominent place, and the name of Al-
cestis be mentioned with honor.—depopéivacg παννύχου
σελάνας. That is, at the period of the full moon, or,
more correctly, for some days before and after, as the
festival lasted from the seventh to the sixteenth.

454-470. μολπάν. “Subject of song.” — τερέμνων.
‘The chambers.” -- ποταμίᾳ νερτέρᾳ τε κώπᾳ. “ With
the oar of the river of the lower world.” —@6 ὦ μόνα,

194. NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

κιτλ. “Ο thou, the one only, O dear one of women.”
Observe the force of μόνα, meaning, in effect, unsur-
passed, unexampled, ete.—aéow ἀντὶ σᾶς ἀμεῖψαι, κ. rd.
“To deliver thy husband from Hades in exchange
for thine own life.” The primary meaning of ἀμείβω
is ‘to make to pass into opposite places,” hence here,
“to make him come from Hades, and to put yourself
in Hades in his place.”—xotoa σοι χθών, «. τιλ. Com-
pare the Latin tomb-inscription, ‘ Sit tibi terra levis.”
--δέμας, οὐδὲ πατρὸς γεραιοῦ. After this a line has been
lost, which Paley thinks may have contained the apo-
dosis, and which he supplies as follows: χρῆν μὲν τόνδ᾽
ἀπολέσθαι. Pflugk, however, regards the clause from
ματέρος to γεραιοῦ as a continuation of vv. 461-3, the
rest being parenthetical.—pvecOar. Observe the short v
in the antepenult, and compare Spitzner, Gr. Pros., Ὁ. 99.

472-475. προθανοῦσα φωτός. “ Having died for thy
husband.” —rorabrag εἴη μοι κῦρσαι, κιτ.Χλ. “ May it be
my lot to meet with such a partner as the beloved
sharer of my couch.” Observe the accentuation of
κῦρσαι (less correctly κύρσαι), for the v in κύρω (a syno-
nym and older form of κὔρέω) is long, and the cireum-
flex therefore is correct.—rd γὰρ ἐν βιότῳ, κιτ.λ. ‘For
this in life is a rare lot.”—aduvmoc. “ Without causing
me grief.”—0v αἰῶνος. ‘Through my whole life.”

476-483. ξένοι, Φεραίας, x.7.r. Hercules, who appears
from v. 559 to have already held the relation of ξένος
to Admetus, now enters, and inquires of the Chorus
whether their master is at home. Seeing the family
in mourning, he hesitates to enter, but the equivocal
-answers he receives remove his scruples. — κωμῆται.
“Inhabitants.” The term κωμήτης properly means a
villager, or countryman, as opposed to a townsman. ἢ
Here, however, it is used more loosely.—dpa κιγχάνω ;
“Shall I not find ?”—zpooBjva. Supply sore.—Tipvy-

- ALCESTIS. 195

θίῳ Ἑὐρυσθεῖ. Eurystheus was king of Mycenae, but
the poets frequently apply the epithets of Argive and
Tirynthian to both him and Hercules.—rq@ προσέζευξαι
πλάνῳ; “ With what roaming have you been coupled ?”
i.e., on what adventure are you sent ?—rérpwpoy ἅρμα.
“The four chariot-steeds.” Compare note on vy. 67.

484-498, μῶν ἄπειρος εἶ ξένου ; “ Surely you are not un-
acquainted with that foreigner?” 1. e., you little know
who he is, or you would not have undertaken so fruit-
less a 7ΟΌΓΏΘΥ. --- Βιστόνων. The Bistones of historic
times dwelt to the south of Mount Rhodope.—azeureiv.
“To renounce.” More literally, “to say no to.” Ob-
serve that the true reading here is τοὺς πόνους, not τοῖς
πόνοις. The verb ἀπειπεῖν with the dative would mean,
“to say no,” in the sense of having had enough of, and
hence to faint at, etc.—ijee. ‘You will come back.”
- τί δὲ πλέον. “ But what advantage.”—ei μή ye. “ (It
is), unless indeed.””—y6proy. “The food.” —aipacw πε-
guppévac. “ Stained with abundant blood,” 1. e., be-
spattered everywhere with blood. Observe the force
of the plural.Zaxpicov Opyxiac, x.7.r. “Lord of the
Thracian targe, rich with gold.” Compare Aesch.,
Pers., 380: κώπης ἄναξ. “ Lord (or master) of the oar.”

499-506. gai τόνδε τοὐμοῦ, κιτ.λ. “In this also you
mention a labor accordant with my destiny,” 1. e., my
own evil luck.—«cai πρὸς αἷπος ἔρχεται. “ And tends to
what is arduous,” i.e., and toils. uphill, αἷπος being
properly a height or steep.—Avedom. No mention is
elsewhere made of any son of Mars named Lycaon.
The Lycaon whom, according to the ordinary legend,
Hercules did slay, was the son of Neleus and brother
of Nestor. — Κύκνῳ. Cycnus challenged Hercules to
single combat, and was slain by him, at Itone, in Thes-
saly (Hes., Scwt. Herc., 345).—épyopar συμβαλῶν. Cir-
cumlocution of ἔρχομαι with the future participle.
(Matth., § 559, ¢.)—rpécavra, Transitive.

196 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

507-521. καὶ μήν. “ And lo!”—Tepséwe. The pedi-
gree was, Jupiter, Perseus, Alcaeus, Electryon, Aleme-
na, Hercules.—0édow’ ἄν. “1 wish I could receive this
salutation.” Supply χαίρειν, and observe the play upon
the word.—zpéizec. ‘Are you conspicuous,” i, e., do
you show yourself, or appear to the view.—zarfp γε
μὴν ὡραῖος. “Your father certainly is ripe for the
tomb.”—éor. “Still lives.” Observe the accent.—os
μὴν γυνή γ᾽, κιτιλ. “Surely your wife is not dead, is
she ?”—zérepa θανούσης εἶπας, κιτ. λ. Genitive absolute.
There is no need, therefore, of reading zepi in place of
ἔτι.---ἔστιν τε κοὐκέτ᾽ ἔστιν. It was this kind of quib-
bling (as he thought it) that Aristophanes derided.
(Acharn., 396.)

523-531. μοίρας ἧς. “The fate which.” The more
common attraction would be ἧς μοίρας, i. 6...(τὴν μοῖραν)
ἧς μοίρας. But here the noun takes, even though stand-
ing first, the case of the relative which follows.—ige-
μένην. “ΟΥ̓ her having submitted herself.”—ée τόδ᾽
ἀναβαλοῦ. ‘ Wait until this happens.” More literal-
ly, ‘““ wait for this,” i. e., until she actually dies.—réO@yny’
ὁ μέλλων, κιτιλ. The meaning is, that one who is
doomed to die is as much to be regarded as dead as
one actually deceased.—ywpic νομίζεται. ‘ Are consid-
ered to be quite different.” Literally, “to be apart.”
-- τῇδε, 5011, ὁδῷ. ---- γυναικὸς ἀρτίως μεμνήμεθα. “We
have just been speaking of a woman,” 1. 6., it is a
woman of whom we have just been making mention,
not a man.

532-5387. ὀθνεῖος. “A mere citizen.” Derived prob-
ably, as Paley thinks, from ἔθνος. Like popularis, it
properly means one of the same clan or race, but not
connected by blood. Such is the explanation of Sui-
das. The term is commonly, but erroneously, rendered
“a stranger.”—dddX\we δ᾽ ἦν ἀναγκαία δόμοις. “ But she

ALCESTIS. 197

was besides closely connected with my house.” He
uses the term ἀναγκαία with studied ambiguity, wish-
ing Hercules to understand it as referring to intimate
friendship rather than close relationship.—izoppamrecc.
“Do you annex.” Equivalent to συντίθης.

546-550. ἡγοῦ σύ. Spoken to one of the attendants
by whom royal personages came upon the stage at-
tended. — δωμάτων. Apartments only are meant, for
the banqueting-room was merely separated from the
central part of the house by a door which led into it
from the αὐλή, or peristyle court, where also, opposite
to the outer, or house door, was the θύρα μέσαυλὸς or
μέταυλος, leading to the γυναικωνῖτις. This is now to
be closed, lest the women’s lamentations should dis-
turb the banquet.—éy δὲ wAjgoare,«.7.r. “And shut to
the inner hall-door.”

_ 558-567. πόλεως. Pronounced as a dissyllable in
scanning. — ἐχθροξένους. That this was regarded as
the greatest reproach may be clearly inferred from
Aesch., Choeph., 560, and 642, 643. Dindorf gives κα-
κοξένους, With several MSS. of good repute. But the
contrary term is φιλόξενος, which occurs at v. 809.—
τυγχάνω. “Find.” --- Ἄργους διψίαν χθόνα. A recent
traveller, says that the streams on the eastern part of,
the plain in which Argos is situated are all drunk up
by the thirsty soil on quitting their rocky beds for the
deep, arable land. Hence the epithet of πολυδίψιον,
applied by Homer (J1., iv., 171) to the land of Argos.
(Mure, Tour in Greece, ii., Ὁ. 194.)—rov παρόντα δαίμονα.
“Your present misfortune.”—rq@ μέν. Referring to
Hercules. . :

. 569-577, ὦ πολύξεινος, κιτιλ. AS if he had said, ὦ
πολυξείνου καὶ ἐλευθέρου ἀνδρὸς οἶκος.---ἐλεύθερος. " “ Lib-
eral.” . Paley, however, translates ‘“‘independent,” 1. e.,

198 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. —

not the mere appanage of any neighboring τύραννος.
This, however, appears less natural.—oixoe. Nomina-
tive in place of the vocative. But the Greeks do not,
in reality, use the vocative of oicoc, any more than the
Romans do that of many words, such as ventus, rivus,
οἴο.---ἠξίωσε. “ Deigned.”—ooio: ἐν δόμοις. An abrupt
transition from the mansion to Admetus, the owner of
1{,---δοχμιᾶν κλιτύων. He means the slanting hill-sides,
as opposed to the abrupt and precipitous cliffs.—7o-
μνίτας dpevaiove. “His pastoral marriage-songs.” Pa-
ley thinks that the epithet ipevaiove refers to the pro-
pensity of shepherds to sing of their own loves.

579-586. σὺν δέ. “And along with them.”—adrat.
“Spotted.” The explanation “swift,” seems to have
less authority. The horses of Achilles were called re-—
spectively Xanthus and Balius, from their being the
one “bay,” the other “piebald.” In this legend the
poet has transferred to Apollo the common story about
Orpheus. —"O@pvoc. Othrys, a lofty chain of mount-
ains, shuts in the plain of Thessaly from the south, It
branches off from Mount Tymphrestus, a summit in
the range of Pindus, and runs nearly due east through
Phthiotis to the sea-coast, separating the waters which
flow into the Peneus from those of the Sperchius.—
dagowse. “Tawny.” — ὑψικόμων πέραν, κιτιλ. “Ad
vancing beyond the pines of lofty foliage with nimble
pastern,” i. e., stepping beyond and out of the enclos-
ure of the pine-woods, and venturing into the open
pasture-lands.

589-596. τοιγὰρ πολυμηλοτάταν, κιτιλ. The meaning
is that he is prosperous in flocks, because Apollo had
made this a fayorite spot for tending and breeding
sheep. He had, as it were, blessed it as a pasture-
ground. — Βοιβίαν λίμναν. The lake Boebeis was in
Magnesia, in Thessaly, in the vicinity of Mount Ossa, It

ALCESTIS. 199

is a long, narrow piece of water. The heights around
are still covered with numerous flocks.— ἀρότοις δὲ
γυᾶν, x.r.. “And he makes the clime of the Molos-
sians a limit to the tillage of his fields, and the extent
of his plains towards the dusky stable of the sun,”
i. e., the limit to his domain on the west. Hence he
was sovereign over a much wider territory than the
mere Pheraean state. The Molossi were one of the
three chief tribes of Epirus, and their territory ex-
tended from the Aous along the western bank of the
Arachthus, as far as the Ambracian gulf.— πόντιόν τ᾽
Αἰγαιῶν᾽, κιτιλ. “While he bears sway unto the ocean,
the Aegean, the harborless shore of Pelion,” i. 6., on
the east his sway extends to the ocean-shore of the Ae-
gean, along by Mount Pelion. This shore runs almost Ὁ
in a straight line, and hence the epithet ἀλίμενος.

601-605. τὸ γὰρ εὐγενές, κι τ.λ. “(And he does this)
for noble birth has a strong tendency to a feeling of
respect (for the rights of hospitality).” Literally, ‘is
borne out (of the ordinary course),” i. e., has a greater
tendency than ordinary.—zpic ἐμᾷ ψυχᾷ ἧσται. Sits
at my heart.”—0coce3y φῶτα. He means the man who,
through reverence towards the gods, strictly adheres~
to the laws of hospitality.—xedya πράξειν. ‘“ Will (yet)
fare prosperously.”’

606-613. ἀνδρῶν Φεραίων, κι τ.λ. “Kind presence of
Pheraean men,” i. e., ye men of Pherae, who are pres-
ent here with kindly feelings.— πάντ᾽ ἔχοντα. ‘ Hay-
ing all things (requisite),” i. e., which respect for the
dead demands. — ἄρδην. “Aloft,” i.e., upon their
shoulders.—pdc τάφον re καὶ πυράν. “For both in-
terment and the funeral pile.” The more general
term is here placed first. The body is solemnly car-
ried to the pyre at v. 739, afterwards to be interred.
The altercation between the father and son prevents

200 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

this being sooner done. — zpoceizare. “Salute,” i. e.,
by saying χαῖρε, or εὖ σοι γένοιτο, x.r.d. The salutation
is delayed by the altercation until v. 741. — κόσμον.
Consult note on vy. 161. — νερτέρων ἀγάλματα. ‘The
honors of those below.”

614-627. ἥκω κακοῖσι, «.7.d. Pheres, who thinks that
he has satisfied his duty in praising the devotion of
Alcestis, and in bringing trinkets or ornaments for the
corpse in return for saving both his own life and that
of his son, is met by an indignant refusal on the part
of Admetus, who contends that it was the father’s
place to die for him, rather than that of his young
and attached wife. Then, remarks Paley, a scene en-
- sues of selfishness on one side, and unnatural want of
filial duty on the other, which, especially on the occa-
sion of a funeral, appears to us very improbable, but
not so, perhaps, to the sophistical and disputatious
Athenians. — συγκάμνων. “ Sympathizing.” — ἥτις ye.
“Since she indeed.” In Latin, guippe quae. — λύειν.
In the sense of λυσιτελεῖν. ----ἢ γαμεῖν οὐκ ἄξιον. “Or
else that itis not worth while to marry at all.”

630-635. οὐτ᾽ ἐν φίλοισι, «.7.d. “ Nor do I reckon
your presence. here among pleasing things.”—od γάρ rt
τῶν σῶν, κιτ.λ. “For she shall be interred in nowise
wanting these things of yours,” i.e., well provided
with everything on our part, and therefore in nothing
indebted to you.—ér’ ὠλλύμην ἐγώ. “ When I was on
the point. of perishing.” Observe the force of the im-
ΡῬο θοῦ. ---- ἐκποδών. ‘ Aloof.”—or. “Though being.”
---ἀποιμώξει. .So Hermann and Pflugk, with Matthiae,
for ἀποιμώζῃ OY ἀποιμώξεις, neither of which will stand,
since οἰμώζω, fut. οἰμώξομαι, was alone in use. Monk
and Elmsley prefer ἀποιμώζεις, but Paley thinks that
the future may allude to his intention of being present
at the funeral.

ALCESTIS. | 201

- 688-647. δουλίου δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ αἵματος. ‘“ But being of ser-
vile blood.” Supply ὦν. Observe the unnatural sneer
intended to be conveyed. I suppose that I was of
servile origin, or else you would have had the true
feelings of a father towards me. —éic ἔλεγχον ἐξελθών.
“Having come to the test,” 1.e., on having been put
to it.—v¢ εἶ, For οἷος ci. “ What kind of person you
are.” The form τίς εἶ would have meant,“ Who you
are,” i. e., who out of an indefinite number of persons.
---καί μ᾽ οὐ νομίζω εἶναι, κι τ.λ. The nominative with
the infinitive is employed in Greek when the same
person is both the subject and object of the verb, but
when, as here, the intention is to lay an emphasis on
the subject, the accusative is used with the infinitive,
as in Latin. (Jelf, G. G., 8§ 672, 673.)—y τἄρα. “ As-
suredly then.” Observe that τἄρα is by crasis for roi.
dpa.— d0veiay. Consult note on v. 532.—ijy ἐγὼ καὶ μη-
τέρα, κιτιλ. “Whom alone I might justly have con-
sidered even a mother, and it may be a father too.”
Observe here the employment of the double ἄν, re-
garded as a great elegance in Attic Greek, though in-
capable of being fully rendered into English. This is
Elmsley’s reading in place of the common πατέρα τέ γ᾽,
“‘ Aye, and father too.”

648-672. ἀγῶνα. Cognate accusative.—7avrwc. “At
any rate.”"—Bidomoc. “Τὸ be lived.”—«ai μήν. “ But
further.” Different in force from the same combina-
tion when denoting the approach. of a new person, as
above, v. 507. — ἥβησας. ‘You passed the vigor of
your days.”—d:ddoyoc. “ΤῸ be your successor.”’—dé-
μον ὀρφανόν. “A desolate house.” — οὐ μὴν ἐρεῖς ye,
«.7.A. “ You surely will not have to say of me,” etc.
A new objection is here anticipated and answered.
Admetus says, Not yet will you have to say this of me,
that, holding in little regard your old age, I gave you
up to die, since I have ever felt respect towards you

16

202 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

in an especial degree. Observe the force of ὅστις with
ἦν. “Since I was one who.” —rayri τῶνδέ μοι χάριν,
x.7.r. “ And (now) for these things both you and she
that bare me have given me such a requital in ex-
- change.” Observe that χάριν ἀλλάσσειν is to inter-
change favors, to give a favor for one received. — ror-
yap φυτεύων raidac,x.7.r. “ You could not then (after
what has happened) be too soon in begetting chil-
dren,” i.e., go and do so at once, and the sooner the
better.—riOvnxa γὰρ δὴ τοὐπὶ o. ‘Since as far as you
are concerned I am dead already,” i. e., as far as your
consent to die for me goes.— ψέγοντες. “ Complain-
ing.”—ovdeic. Here and in a few other passages, ob-
serves Paley, Porson would write οὐδ᾽ εἷς, to avoidevio-
lating the law which regulates the pause in the two
last feet of an Iambic trimeter. The editors, except
Monk, do not care to follow him.

675-680. ὦ παῖ, τίν᾽ αὐχεῖς, x. 7.4. “My son, whom
do you suppose that you are pursuing with insults?
Some Lydian or Phrygian (slave), purchased by you
with money?” The genitive σέθεν depends on ἀργυ-
pwrnroy, or, in other words, σέθεν is the genitive of the
antecedent notion, which is conceived to have caused
the state expressed by the verbal adjective. (Jelf,
G. G., ὃ 483, Obs. 3.) — γνησίως ἐλεύθερον. “Free by
true birth.’ A man might be ἐλεύθερος who had been
a slave, but here freedom by true birth is meant.—cai
veaviac λόγους, x.7.r. “And, flinging out against us
the hot-headed words of a young man, you shall not,
after having made your attack, depart thus,” 1. e., with
-impunity. Observe that οὕτως is equivalent here to
we ἔχεις. The expression νεανίας λόγους means liter-
ally, “ὦ young man’s words,” and implies, as Paley
remarks, spirit, daring, and bravado combined.

682-689. ὀφείλω δ᾽ ody. “ But I am under no obliga- ~

_ ALCESTIS.. 203

tion.” Observe that the οὐχ belongs to ὀφείλω, and
not to ὑπερθνήσκειν, in Which latter case μή would have
been employed. More clearly, ὀφείλω δ᾽ οὐ τοῦτο, τὸ
ὑπερθνήσκειν σοῦ. ---- Ἑλληνικόν. That is, such ἃ law
would suit barbarians better, just as among the Scyth-
ians old men used to be strangled in order to short-
en the term of their natural existence.—iguc. “ You
were born.”—rod σ᾽ ἀποστερῶς Observe τοῦ for τίνος.

690-705. μὴ θνῆσχ᾽, κιτλ. “Die not for this man,”
i.e., 1 do not want you to die for me.—ots ἐγώ. Sup-
ply θανοῦμαι. ---- σὺ γοῦν ἀναιδῶς, κιτ.λ. “ You at least
shamelessly battled not to die, and live on, having
passed your appointed lot.” Observe the force of
γοῦν, the idea being, “ At least you seem to think so,
in shamelessly contending not to die, and living on,”
etc.—yvvatkéc. Genitive, because ἡσσημένος implies a
comparison. — τοῦ καλοῦ σοῦ νεανίου. “For you the
handsome youth.” —ocogéc δ᾽ ἐφηῦρες. “ But cleverly
have you devised.” —riy παροῦσαν ἀεὶ γυναῖκα. “The
wife who is present with you for the time.” This em-
ployment of ἀεί is of common occurrence, but, as Monk
remarks, the adverb is more frequently placed between_
the article and the participle. Cicero has imitated
the Graecism (Verr., 5, 12), “Omnes Siciliae semper prae-
tores.”—si δ᾽ ἡμᾶς κακῶς, x.7.d. That is, if you presume
to charge me with cowardice, the accusation will re-
dound with greater truth against yourself. In trans-
lating, however, render κακῶς and κακά with a general
meaning, “‘to speak ill of,” and “to hear evil things.”

706-718. πλείω. Supply τοῦ δέοντος. ---- λέγ᾽ ὡς ἐμοῦ,
λέξαντος. ‘Say what evil of me you please, since I
haye already said what I pleased of you.” Admetus,
remarks Paley, without noticing the conciliatory re-
mark of the Chorus, here replies to the last words of
Pheres. For Pheres had threatened, εἰ ἡμᾶς κακῶς

204 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ἐρεῖς, x.7.d., and Admetus replies, οὐ μόνον ἐρῶ, ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη
ἔλεξα.---ταὐτὸν γάρ. “ What, is it the same thing.”—
ψυχῇ μιᾷ. ‘With one life,” 1, 6., not to aim at living
two lives—our own natural term of years, and a bor-
rowed one besides.—«ai μὴν Διός ye, x.7.d. “ Why, in
all frankness, you may (if you please) live on a longer
life than Jove,” i. e.,if you think we ought to live only
one life,and yet show by your conduct that you wish
it to be as long as possible. Paley follows Hermann,
who remarks that it is much better here to retain the
ἄν than to omit it with Schaefer and others, for the
former is a keener taunt. There is no direct im-
precation here, but in effect, this being neither a
good wish nor being intended for such. As if he had
said, ‘‘May you live long enough to experience the
misery of being old.” To curse a parent was a fla-
grant sin.

715-725. γάρ. “(I merely said what I did say) be-
cause.”—vexpoy τόνδε. ‘This corpse2’? Observe as be-
fore the masculine gender in speaking of a dead body.
The meaning of the line is, Do not you show that you
are fond of a long life, by the very fact οἵ interring a
substitute ?—zpoic ἡμῶν γε. ‘ Through us at least.”—
ἐς χρείαν. ‘To a standing in need.”—@avwa. “May
die (for you).”? — φίλον τὸ «φέγγος, κι τ. A. Wistemann
calls attention to the peculiar force of expression in
the line’s beginning and ending with the same word.
---λῆμα. “Spirit.’— κοὐκ ἐν ἀνδράσιν. “And exists
not among true men.” Equivalent simply to ἄνανδρον.
“ Unmanly,” i.e., for avowing so strong an attachment
to life.—ot« ἐγγελᾷς, κτλ. The idea is, “ You are dis-.
appointed at not. burying your old father instead of
your wife, and therefore you are abusive.” —@avéei ye
μέντοι, κιτιλ. The meaning is, “ You will die, never-
theless, some day or other, and when you do die, you
will leave no good name behind you.”

ALCESTIS. 205 —

727-740. ἀναιδείας. “Of shamelessness.”? — ἥδ᾽ οὐκ
ἀναιδής, x.r.X. “True, she was not shameless; you
found her, however, deficient in wisdom,” i. e., ‘True,
her fault was not shamelessness; but she had another
and a worse fault, to which old age is not liable, but
youth is ; namely, lack of wisdom in acting as she did.”
— rap’. “Surely, for the matter of that then.” Cra-
sis, as before; rap’ for τοὶ dpa.—’Axacroc. Son of Peli-
as, and one of the Argonauts. — οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐν ἀνδράσιν.
“ Ranks no longer among men.”—s? . . . αἷμα. Double
accusative, following the analogy of μετελθεῖν τινὰ δίκην.
- παιδὸς ὄντος. Paley removes the comma after ἄπαιδε;
and makes παιδὸς ὄντος depend on that: word, trans-
lating, “ of a son yet in existence.” If we retain the
comma, we have then the genitive absolute, “ though
a son is still living.” The latter appears preferable.
Hermann reads, ὄντες, with several MSS., and places a
colon at ἄξιοι.--τῷδε. “With this one,” i. e., with me.
- ἀπεῖπον ἄν. “I would have disowned it. ase False x
Compare note on v. 608.

741-745. ἰὼ ἰώ, «.7.r. The last address and farewell
of the attendants, etc., as the procession moves off the
stage. The Chorus had before been invited to this
office, at v. 610. Both stage and orchestra are there-
fore momentarily vacant.—cyerdia τόλμης. “ Wretched
because of thy bold deed,” i. e., boldly facing death.—
εἰ δέ τι κἀκεῖ, κιτιλ. Paley says that this is perhaps the
earliest passage in which the Greek belief of virtue
being rewarded hereafter is hinted at.

747-752. πολλοὺς μὲν ἤδη, κατιλ. The scene that next
ensues, remarks Paley, especially as following, after a
very short interval, a solemn funeral procession, may
be thought to partake too largely of comedy. But we
must remember, first, that the play has much of a sa-
tyric tone (as the last of a tetralogy), and next, that

206 ‘NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the character of Hercules for voracity (an idea closely
connected, in the mind of the Greek, with personal
strength, through the training of the athletes) was no
mere invention of Euripides, but was celebrated by
the poets of his age. Moreover, the occasion is used
for moralizing on the folly of too much anxiety, and
the uncertainty of human affairs. — ἀμείψασθαι. “To
pass,” 1. 6., to enter. The idea of the middle voice
here would seem to be to have the position of the
gates changed with respect to himself, that is, to have
them behind, whereas they were just now in front.

754-760. τὰ προστυχόντα ξένια. “The good cheer
that happened to be offered to him.” —pa@érv. The
servant, says the Scholiast, imagines that Hercules had
been informed of the death of Alcestis.—orpuvev. “He
kept hurrying us.”—+yeipeoo.. An epic license rarely al-
lowed in a tragic trimeter.—«icowor. “* Of ivy-wood.”
-- μελαίνης μητρός, κιτιλ. “The unmixed wine of the
dark-hued mother,” i. e., of the purple grape. This is
Reiske’s explanation, which appears much better than
that of the Scholiast, who refers the words μελαίνης
μητρός to the vine itself. The term εὔζωρον properly
means “ quite pure,” and is here equivalent to ἄκρατον;
i.e., not tempered with water in the κράτηρ.---φλὸξ οἵἴ-
vov. “The flame of the wine,” 1. e., the fumes of the
liquor.—d.cod δ᾽ ἦν μέλη κλύειν. “And there were two
strains to hear.” Observe that μέλη might also be in
the accusative, “and it was allowed (one) to hear two
strains.”” This, however, is less poetic.

761-772. τῶν ἐν ᾿Αδμήτου κακῶν, κιτιλ. “In no de-
gree caring for the afflictions in the house of Adme-
tus.” Observe that “προτιμάω, in the sense of “to care
for,” ‘to take heed of,” is construed with the genitive.
---οὔμμα réyyovrec. . “That we were weeping.” Participle
for infinitive, and in the same case with the subject.

ALCESTIS. 207

(Jelf, G. G., § 681.)—év δόμοισιν. He is compelled to
remain at home and entertain a rude stranger, and so —
cannot follow the funeral procession of his mistress.—
ἐξέτεινα χεῖρα. The attitude of mourners, as is known
from ancient paintings, was that here alluded to, with
hands uplifted and slightly thrown forward over the
bier.—éppvero. Observe. the employment of the im-
perfect to denote the frequent repetition of an act. So
again the plural ὀργάς in the succeeding line refers to
many instances.— dpa τὸν ἕένον στυγῶ δικαίως, κ. τ.λ.
“Do I not then justly hate this guest, who has come
in the midst of troubles ?”

773-778. οὗτος. “ Ho there!” A rather unusual form
of address in tragedy, as partaking too much of the
familiar and colloquial; but perhaps on this very ac-
count not the less suited to this scene.—oepydv καὶ πε-
φροντικός. “Grave and thoughtful.” Accusative of
equivalent notion. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 554.)\—déyeo@ar. The
Greeks thought much of being received with a cheer-
ful face on entering a place for the first time.—@upaiov
πήματος, κτλ. “Having your attention engrossed
with a stranger’s calamity.” Hercules was still igno-_
rant of the real state of the case. Properly speaking,
θυραῖον πῆμα is an “ out-door calamity.”

780-794. οἶδας. Liable to some suspicion, remarks
Paley, as a very exceptional form for οἶσθα.---πόθεν γάρ;
“For whence could you ?”—éeriorara. ‘ Knows for .
certain.” —rd τῆς τύχης, “ What appertains to fortune,”
i. e., falls within her province. The more usual form
is τὰ τῆς τύχης.---οὐδ᾽ ἁλίσκεται τέχνῃ. “Nor is it de-
. tected by any art.” The art of soothsaying is meant,
against which Euripides so frequently directs his ridi-
cule.—zXeicroy ἡδίστην. Compare note on Med., 1323.
---τὰ ἄλλα ταῦτας. He means, in reality, “these sad
thoughts,” but employs a euphemism to express the

208 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

idea. Paley says it is a question whether we should
not read ra δ᾽ ἄλλ᾽, ἔασον ταῦτα. ‘ But as for the rest,
dismiss these thoughts.”—oiya μέν. “I think indeed
that I do.” i

795-802. πίει. Second person of πίομαι, future of
πίνω.---τάσδ᾽ ὑπερβαλὼν πύλας. “ Having gone within
these gates.” Literally, ‘having crossed.” Hercules
points to the door of the strangers’ hall, or guest-room,
from which he had just come forth, and invites the
man to return with him to the banquet. The old edi-
tions, with most MSS., give τύχας for πύλας. It would
seem that some grammarian, not understanding the
phrase, wrote τύχας, and made the meaning to be,
“‘ Having put off,’ or “ postponed your present misfor-
tunes.” —xai σάφ᾽ oida,x.7.r. ‘And well I know that
the plashing sound of the wine as it falls into the cup
will change you,” etc. The Greek here requires a
somewhat free rendering in order to be intelligible.
The plainer form of expression in the text would
have been, πίτυλος οἴνου σκύφῳ ἐμπεσόντος. Compare,
as regards πίτυλος, the note on Hippol., 1404.----μεθορ-
put.” The verb μεθορμίζω properly means to remove
from one anchorage to another. Compare Med., 258.—
ὄντας. ‘Inasmuch as we are.”—@ynra καὶ φρονεῖν. “Τὸ
think also as mortals.”—dec γ᾽ ἐμοὶ χρῆσθαι κριτῇ. “Τὸ
make use of me, at least, as judge,” i. e., in my opinion,
at least.—ovpoopa. “ One scene of wretchedness.”

804-811. οὐχ οἷα, κατ. λ. That is, οὐ τοιαῦτα πράγματα
οἷα ἄξιά ἐστι, κ. τ. λ.---θυραῖος. “Is ἃ stranger.” Liter-
ally, ‘an out-door person.” —ri ζῶσιν; ‘“ What (say
you), live?” — οὐ κάτοισθα ray, κιτ.λ. “You do not
clearly know the misfortune in the family,” i. e., you
do not know the real misfortune that has befallen the
family ; you have been misinformed as to its nature.
Some editors, with far less propriety, place a mark of -

ALCESTIS. — 209

interrogation at the end of the line. Observe that τάν
is ra tv. — οὐ χρῆν μ᾽ ὀθνείου, x.7.d. “(How do you
mean, too hospitable?) Ought I not to have been en-
tertained on account of a stranger’s death?” Observe
the force of γέ: “For a stranger, at all events (what-
ever might be said about a relation), you would not
wish me to lose hospitality, would you?” — } κάρτα
μέντοι, κι τ. dr. ‘ Assuredly it (i. e., the corpse) was even
altogether unconnected with the family.” He says
this, according to Matthiae and Hermann, with bitter
irony, and at the same time studied obscurity, so that
his meaning really is, “it was but too closely connect-
ed.” Hercules, however, takes the delusive answer as
a confirmation of his opinion that the deceased was
a stranger. There is another reading, οἰκεῖος, which
Monk adopts, but Matthiae truly objects that this
would have been a plain declaration, which could
haye left no further doubt in Hercules’s mind.

812-822. μῶν ξυμφοράν, κι τ. Χ. Hercules, misled by
the servant’s reply, suggests that there was perhaps
some other calamity then pressing on the family, about
which Admetus had told him nothing. — χαίρων ἴθι.
“ Be off, and good-bye to you!” A formula deprecat-
ing further inquisitiveness. — οὐ γάρ, «.7r.r. “ (Aye)
for I would not,” εἰο.----ἀλλ᾽ 4 πέπονθα δείν᾽, κιτ. λ. “ But
can it be that I have met with hard treatment at the
hands of my host?” i. e., in not having been informed
by him of his domestic loss.—éy δέοντι δέξασθαι δόμοις.
‘At a time fitting for the house to receive (a guest).”
The dative δόμοις depends upon δέοντι. --- ἔπειτα δῆτα,
κιτλ. ‘Did you nevertheless then,” etc.

828-836. θυραῖον κῆδος. ‘A stranger’s funeral.” —
βίᾳ θυμοῦ. “ Against my will.”—izepBadév. Compare
v. 795.— «dra κωμάζω. With these words he dashes
the myrtle chaplet to the ground. Observe the crasis

17

210 NOTES ON*EURIPIDES.

in «dra, for καὶ εἶτα.---ἀλλὰ σοῦ, κι τ. Χλ. “But to think
of your not having told me!” The genitive of won-
der, or indignation. Compare Med., 1051.— dp)» παρ᾽
oipov,x.7.r. “ΒΥ the side of the straight road which
leads to Larissa you will see a tomb of cut stone out-
side of the suburb,” 1. e., as you leave the suburbs and
pass out into the open country.— Λάρισσαν. Larissa
was an important city of Thessaly, the capital of the
district Pelasgiotis, on the southern bank of the Peneus.

839-849. ᾿Ηλεκτρυόνος. Blomfield’s correction in place
of the common ᾿Ηλεκτρυῶνος, which latter compels us
to read yeivar’ without the augment, for which Blom-
field also conjectured ἐγείνατ᾽.---κεἰὶς τόνδ᾽ αὖθις, κ. τ΄ X.
“And to bring her to and place her again within this
mansion.” The preposition εἰς here takes the place of
a verb of motion.—¢vrAdiw. “I will watch for.”—zi-
vovra προσφαγμάτων. “Drinking of the victims prevyi-
ously slain,” i. e., of the blood of the victims slain be-
forehand. Pflugk thinks that the reference here is
rather to libations of wine, milk, oil, honey, and water,
such as were accustomed to be made in the case of in-
terments, and he refers to Blomfield (Gloss. ad Aesch.,
Pers., 616), but the words αἱματηρὸν πέλανον, in vy. 851,
militate against this opinion.—«icdrov. ‘The clasp-
ing.’ A metaphor borrowed from hunting, and re-
ferring to the inclosing net which secures the game.—
μογοῦντα. . “ Panting.”

850-860. ἄγρας. “Capture.” — αἱματηρὸν πέλανον.
“The clotted blood.” Compare note on vy. 845.—réy
κάτω. Monk.reads τὴν κάτω, scil. ὁδόν.---Κόρης. AS ἃ
familiar title of Proserpina, this word does not require
the article—airjoowa. Observe the force of the mid-
dle, “I will ask for her as a favor unto myself.” — ὧν
γενναῖος. ‘‘ Noble-spirited as he was.” —«akdy φῶτα.
“ An undeserving man,” i, e., ungrateful.

ALCESTIS. 911

861-873. ἰὼ ἰώ, κι τι λ. Exclamation of Admetus, re-
turning from the funeral and met by the Chorus.—
στυγναὶ πρόσοδοι. He dreads entering his abode. Hence
the words of the Chorus in v. 872.—zéc dy ὀλοίμαν.
Compare Med., 9. --- κείνων ἔραμαι. “I long for the
things that are there,” i. e.,in the world below. Ob-
serve that κείνων is neuter here, not masculine, and
equivalent to τῶν ἐκεῖ. ---- πόδα πεζεύων. “In setting
foot.”—roetoy ὅμηρον. “Such ἃ companion. ” - The ref-
erence is to one united by marriage to another (ὁμοῦ,
ἄρω).----κεῦθος οἴκων. Because it was proper in grief to
retire’ to the innermost part of the abode, otherwise
called the μυχός.--- πεπονθώς. So Hermann, for πέπον: —
θας, the sense being continued without regard to the
αἰαὶ of Admetus. Besides, the antistrophic verse (890)
demands the correction.

877-888. ἄντα. “Full before you.” There is prob-
ably some corruption in this word, and various at-
tempts have been made to correct the text, but with
little success. As it stands, it does not suit the cor-
responding line in the antistrophe. ‘ Paley thinks the
antistrophe would be satisfied by reading κάταντα, On
the analogy of καταντικρύ; though in Homer the former
_ word bears only the sense of “ downward.” —ri γὰρ
ἀνδρὶ κακόν, κιτι λ. ‘For, to lose a faithful wife—what
evil is greater (than this)?” Hermann’s explanation,
followed. by Paley, the infinitive clause being regarded
as used absolutely. Others, not so well, make ἁμαρτεῖν
stand for rod ἁμαρτεῖν, and depend on μεῖζον. “For
what is a greater evil than to lose a faithful wife ?”—
ph ποτε γήμας, κιτιλ. “ Would that I had never mar-
ried and inhabited this mansion along with her.” As
regards the force of ὄφελον, compare note on Med., 1.—
pia yap ψυχή. “For theirs is but a single life.” Com:
pare Med., 1090 seqq. —rije ὑπεραλγεῖν. Observe τῆς
for ταύτης, 80. μιᾶς ψυχῆς.---ἐξόν. “ When it is allowed.”

212 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Nominative absolute. — ἀτέκνους. A change of con-
struction from the ordinary dative. Supply ἀνθρώ-
πους, OF ἡμᾶς, aS an accusative before εἶναι.

890-909. πέρας δ᾽ οὐδέν, κιτ.λ. “You do not, how-
ever (as you ought), set any limit to your griefs,” i. e.,
by thus repeating αἰαῖ. Monk, less correctly, puts a
question after ἀλγέων.---λῦπαί re φίλων. “ And sorrow-
ings for friends.” Objective genitive.—pija. Supply
ἐμαυτόν. Compare Helen., 13825; Cycl., 166.— σὺν ἂν
ἔσχεν. Hermann’s emendation for ye συνέσχεν. Monk
formerly gave ye ovvicy’ ἄν, where the elision of ε is
objectionable; but in his latest edition he admitted
Hermann’s correction with Pflugk and Dindorf.—dé:a-
Bayre. Observe the employment here of the mascu-
line for the feminine: ψυχάς... διαβάντες. In Attic
Greek, a feminine substantive, in the dual, is often
joined with a masculine attributive in the dual. (Jelf,
G. G., § 388, 8, δ.)---ἐν γένει. “Of Κη." --λις. “ With
sufficient firmness.” Equivalent to the Latin satis
fortiter, as Klotz remarks. — πολιὰς ἐπὶ χαίτας, κ. τ.λ.
“Though now bending forward unto gray hairs,” i. e.,
hastening towards them.

911-923. ὦ σχῆμα δόμων. “Ah, mansion’s form!”
Commonly regarded as a circumlocution for δόμοι, but
meaning rather that his home now exists only in ap-
pearance, all that made it a real home being now in-
terred with Alcestis.—perazizrovroc δαίμονος. “ΝΟΥ
that fortune is going against me.” More literally, “is
falling out differently,” i.e., is changing her luck in
the game of life. A metaphor from the throwing of
dice. — πολὺ γὰρ τὸ μέσον. “For there is much be-
tween,” i. e., between my previous state and my pres-
ent one.—rére μὲν πεύκαις, κιτ. λ. He is describing the
nuptial procession. Observe that ἔστειχον is not used
here in its ordinary meaning of going one after anoth-

ALCESTIS. ᾿ 213

er.—woc εἶμεν. “ How that we were,” i. e., celebrating
us in song as being. Observe the employment of the
optative to indicate what was said by others. (Jelf,
G.G.,§ 802, 4.) The form εἶμεν is a contraction for
εἴημεν.---ὑμεναίων ἀντίπαλος. “ Rivalling the marriage-
songs,” i, e., set against, antagonistic to. —arohpoi. Sup-
_ ply ἀν εζηρελεσε:

926-933. παρ᾽ εὐτυχῆ πότμον. “ΒΥ the very side of
a happy lot,” 1. 6., during, or in the very midst of.
Compare Matth., ὃ 588, 6. So Matthiae and Pflugk
also explain it: ‘“ Ho ipso tempore, quo fortuna secunda
utebaris.” Jelf less correctly translates, “in contrast
with,” etc. (G.G., § 687.) --- ἀπειροκάκῳ. That is, the
blow is felt the more severely because Admetus, from
his former prosperity, had not been inured to evils.—
πολλοὺς ἤδη, k.7.. “ Many before now has death sepa-
rated from a wife.” Canter conjectured zodXovec, which
Dindorf and others follow. All the MSS., however,
give πολλοῖς, Which Hermann retains, understanding
φιλίαν, “multis jam solvit mutuum amorem mors ux-
oris,”

938-949. εὐκλεής. “ With a fair fame.” She has not
only ceased from her troubles, but has died glorious-
ly.—zapeic τὸ μόρσιμον. ‘ Having escaped what was
fated.”—rirv’ ἄν. Repetition of ἄν, as before remarked,
to make the improbability the more apparent.—2éedd.
Contracted future, for ἐξελάδει.---αὐχμηρόν. “ All squal-
id,” i. e., unswept and neglected.—oi δέ, scil. δοῦλοι, im-
plied from δεσπότιν, these words being naturally anti-
thetical.—otay. That is, ὅτι τοιαύτην.

951-960. ἐλῶσι. “ Will drive me distracted.” Con-
tracted future, for ἐλάσουσι.----ἐρεῖ δὲ pe, κι τ. Χ. Observe
the double accusative.—x«dr. For καὶ cira.—orvyei δὲ
τοὺς τεκόντας. “And who hates his parents (for not

214 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

dying).”—ri μοι ζῆν, κιτιλ. “What does it boot me
then to live.” Literally, “In what then is it better
for me to live?”

962-969. ἐγὼ καὶ διὰ podtoac,x.r.r. “1 have sped my
way both through song and on high, and haying han-
dled many an argument,” etc. The poet would seem
to speak here, as the Scholiast remarks, of his own lit-
erary researches. He has studied the poets, he has
learned (from Anaxagoras his master) the knowledge
of the heavenly bodies, and he has made himself well
acquainted with the arguments of the Sophists, but
he has discovered nothing which can cope with Ne-
cessity, nor does he know any drug in the medical
systems of Orpheus or of Aesculapius which can avail
against it.—caviow. Orpheus introduced not only
mystic and propitiatory rites, but the science of medi-
cine. Certain tablets were preserved near Mount Hae-
mus (according to the Scholiast on Hee., 1257) which
were reputed to contain his writings.—Op¢eia γῆρυς.
‘“‘Orpheus’s voice.” Not a mere periphrasis, but mean-
ing rather “ The sweet-voiced Orpheus.”

970-979. ᾿Ασκληπιάδαις. The Asclepiadae pretended
to be the descendants of Aesculapius, and their princi-
pal seats were at Cnidus, and in the island of Cos.
They were an order, or caste, of priests, and for a long
period the practice of medicine and the secrets of the
art were confined to them,being handed down from
father to son. — ἀντιτεμών.υ ‘Having culled them
against diseases.”” Hence they were commonly called
ἄκη τομαῖα.----οὐ σφαγίων κλύει. “She hears not victims,”
i.e., the prayers that accompany them at sacrifices.—
νεύσῃ. ‘May have nodded assent to.”—obr coi. That
is, with the concurrence and co-operation of Necessity,
for to her even Jove himself is subject. Compare
Aesch., Prom. Vinct., 526.

ALCESTIS. 215

~ 980-1004. χαλύβοις. The iron forged by the Cha-
lybes (a people dwelling on the southern shore of the
Euxine, about Themiscyra and the Thermodon) was
famed for its hardness. There were two forms of the
name, Χάλυψ and Χάλυβος, but the latter is rare.—od
Big. The σύ is emphatic, ‘You (and none other).”—
οὐδέ τις ἀποτόμου, κιτ. λ. “ Nor is there any mercy in
thy stern disposition.”—kai σ᾽ ἐν ἀφύκτοισι, «.7.d. Ad-
dressed “to Admetus. — σκότιοι φθίνουσι. “Perish in
darkness.”? So Hermann, Pflugk, and Dindorf. Monk,
however, follows the Scholiast, who explains the term
σκότιοι by νόθοι.----κλισίαις ἄκοιτιν. ‘AS a companion
for thy couch.” Observe that κλισίαις does not depend
on ἐζεύξω, which has its full middle force here, “ You
joined unto yourself.” — νεκρῶν φθιμένων. “ΟΥ̓ the
dead that have passed away,” i.e., and are forgotten.
—siBac ἐμπόρων. ‘An object.of sacred veneration to
wayfarers.”—doypiay. ‘‘Sloping,” or uphill. As the
road by which she was buried is called ὀρθὴ οἶμος in
v. 835, we cannot here translate δοχμίαν “ oblique,” or
“diverging.” The Scholiast explains it by ἐκ πλαγίου
τοῦ τάφου πορευόμενος.----εὖ δὲ δοίης. ‘“ And mayest thou
give a blessing.” The δαίμονες in the nether world_
were thought capable of sending up blessings.

1008-1018. φίλον πρὸς ἄνδρα, κιτ. λ. Hercules unex-
pectedly returns, bringing Alcestis, whom he has res-
cued from the hands of death, and who now stands as
a mute, covered with a veil. He pretends that she is
a prize won in a contest, and asks permission to leave
her in Admetus’s keeping until his return from Thrace.
---μομφὰς ὑπὸ σπλάγχνοις ἔχειν. “To keep feelings of
dissatisfaction beneath the breast,” i, e., rankling in the
heart. — ἐγὼ δὲ σοῖς κακοῖσιν, κι τ. λ. “Now I thought
myself worthy, in your troubles, when standing near,
to be proved a friend,” i.e., 1 was desirous, since I
happened. to be present in your troubles, to prove my-

216 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

self your friend by declining, namely, your proffered
hospitality, and not claiming, in the right of a ξένος, to
be entertained by you at an unseasonable time.—ec δή.
“ As if forsooth,” i.e., pretending that, ete.—érewapny
σπονδάς. ‘I poured out libations.” The employment
of the verb λείβω with σπονδάς is very unusual, and
only another instance is found, namely, in Jon, v. 1082.
Still, however, it may be defended by the analogy of
χοὰς χεῖσθαι, Pers., 222; Orest.,472. It is found, more-
over, in the majority of MSS. The reading ἐσπεισάμην,
which some prefer, is not a good one, since σπένδω, in
the middle, means “ to make a truce,” 1, e., to pour out
mutual libations. Monk reads ἐσπείσαμεν.--τοὺ phy σε
λυπεῖν, κι τι A. “ Still, however, I do not wish to give
you any pain,” etc.. The meaning in effect is, “ But I
will not pursue this theme, or give you additional pain
in your present troubles.” |

1023-1036. πράξας δ᾽ ὃ μὴ τύχοιμι, κατ.λ. “But hay-
ing brought affairs to an issue, to which may I happen
not to have brought them, for may I return!” i. e., if I
chance to fail in the object of my expedition, which I
hope will not prove the case, for I wish to return.
With τύχοιμι supply another πράξας. The expression
ὃ μὴ τύχοιμι is in reality a euphemism for κακῶς.---Ψικη-
rhpia. Observe the employment of the plural, though
referring to a single female. So προσφάγματα, Hec.,
269; νυμφευτήρια, Troades, 252, etc.—ra μὲν yap κοῦφα,
x7. “For to those who conquered in the lighter
exercises there was the leading away of horses (as a
prize).” It is simpler to give ἦν here its ordinary

meaning, than to make it stand for ἔξην, as some do.
Paley thinks that κοῦφα means “ feats of agility,” not

the less important contests, but the antithesis in ra
μείζονα is opposed to this. — γυνὴ δ᾽ ἐπ’ αὐτοῖς einer’.
“ And the woman followed along with these.” Eurip-

ides does not mean to make the woman the third —

ALCESTIS. 217

prize, but the oxen and the woman together formed
the second prize. Hercules represents himself, there-
fore, as conqueror, not in the third and. least, but in
the second and greatest contest, and therefore justly
SAYS πολλῷ μόχθῳ (V. 1025).—évruxdyre δέ, κατ. λ. “But
it would have been disgraceful unto me, having met
with it; to neglect this glorious gain,” i. e., having hap-
pened to be there. Observe that παρεῖναι is the aorist
infin. of παρίημι, and that ἄν must be supplied with
ἦν.---Ο χρόνῳ. “In time,” i. e., at some time or other.

10387-1045. ἐν ἐχθροῖσιν. Evidently, as Paley re-
marks, the true reading, though found in only four
MSS., the rest having ἐν αἰσχροῖσιν. Matthiae, how-
ever, retains the latter, construing it, as well as ἔκρυψα,
with τύχας, “non quo uxzoris sortem mihi turpem esse pu-
tem,” i. e., because his father had upbraided him with
it. To say nothing of the forced sense, τιθείς should
rather have been τιθέμενος in that case. He means
that the concealment of his misfortune was not made
to prevent an enemy triumphing over him, nor from
deeming his guest unworthy of confidence, and so car-
ing nothing for his sympathy.—«i του. So three MSS.
for εἴπερ, Which means, “if, as is the case,” the Latin”
siquidem, and is not used in conditional propositions
with ἄν.--- πολλοὶ δέ σοι, x.7.rX. Klotz places a comma
after Φεραίων, and reads μὴ ᾽μὲ μιμνήσκῃς κακῶν, which:
words he connects with what precedes: “ multi vero
tibi sunt hospites Pheraeorum, ne me commonefacias ma-
lorum.”

1050-1056. ὡς πρέπει. ‘As she plainly appears.”—
ἀνδρῶν στέγην. “The men’s apartments.” A Greek
house was always divided into two distinct portions,
the ἀνδρωνῖτις, or men’s apartments, and the γυναικω-
γῖτις, OF Women’s apartments. In the earliest times,
as in the houses referred to by Homer, the latter were

218 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

in the upper story; but at a later period they were
on the same story with the apartments of the men, but
behind them. The Tragic poets, however, ivanafer to
the heroic ages the practice of their own, and describe
both sets of apartments as on the same floor, Com-
pare Soph., Oed, T., 1241-62.—orpwowpivyn. “ Moving
about,” i,e., abiding.—yw dé cov προμηθίαν ἔχω. He
means, care lest harm come to the party you have
placed in my keeping. —éicByoac. ‘ Having caused
her to enter.” The active first aorist of εἰσβαίνω, in a
transitive or causal sense, which rarely occurs, and
only in poetry, Ionic, and late prose. (Jelf, G. G.,
§ 252.) The regular verb, in this sense, is εἰσβιβάζω.----
ἐπεισφρῶς Attic usage for εἰσάγω.

1058-1068. μ᾽ ἐλέγξῃ. “May blame me.” A rare

sense of ἐλέγχω, especially with the accusative of the —

person. The verb properly means, “to put questions
for the purpose of criminating a person,” and hence
“to disgrace,” “to put to shame,” etc.—xai τῆς θανού-
enc. Alcestis had charged him (vy. 305) not to marry
again.—io@e ἔχουσα. ‘Know that you have.”—rpoon-
a. “ You are like her.” Perf. pass. of προσείκω, which
is obsolete ; as if from a first person, προσήϊγμαι. (Jelf,
. 44,8 81δ.)---μή “μ᾽ ἕλῃς ῥρημένον. “ Do not make me
a captive, already made captive,” 1. 6., do not make me
captive a second time. He means, I am sufficiently
caught by my present loss, and need not that further
pain should be added. The Scholiast makes ἕλῃς here
equivalent to φονεύσῃς, but this is too strong, although
many follow him.—«areppwyaor. Second perfect of

καταρρήγνυμι.

1070-1077.—iyw piv οὐκ ἔχοιμ᾽, κατ. λ. “I could not

indeed speak well of your present fortunes,” i. 6., of
the condition in which your lot has placed you.—#éo-
τις εἶσι. ‘* Whatsoever one shall come.” Hermann’s

ALCESTIS. 219

emendation of the common ὕστις εἶ ot.—ei γὰρ εἶχον.
“Tf I had but then.” Observe the force of γάρ.---σάφ᾽
oida,x.7.r. “I know well that you would wish (to do
so); but what of that ?” i. e., where is the use of enter-
taining such a wish? Compare the common English
expression, “this is ‘neither here nor there.”—ph voy
ὑπέρβαλλ᾽. ‘Do not then overshoot the mark (in your ἢ
grief),” 1. e., do not run into excess. The enclitic νυν,
in tragedy, is either long or short, as the metre re-
quires; it is long here. In comedy, on the other hand,
it is always long, except in a few places where the lan-
guage of tragedy is imitated.—izipBarX’. The MSS.
here give ὑπέρβαλ᾽, in the aorist, which is retained by
Pflugk, but the proper construction would then be
ὑπερβάλῃς. In the negative or prohibitory forms with
py, the Greeks, as a general rule, use only the imper-
ative present, never the imperative aorist, but, instead
of the latter, the subjunctive aorist. (Porson, ad Hec.,
959, 1166.)—évawipwe. ‘In a becoming manner.”

1079-1086. τί δ᾽ ἂν προκόπτοις. “But what would
you gain?” More literally, “ What progress (or head-
way) would you make.” --- θέλεις. Not θέλοις, but the
indicative, because something actual is implied. (Mat-
thiae, ὃ 524, Obs. 2.)—p’ ἐξάγει. ‘Carries me away,”
i.e., beyond my better judgment.—rd φιλῆσαι. The
aorist is purposely employed here to remove all re-
strictions of time.—é0’ ἡβάσκει. “Is still in its vigor.”
So Porson, Hermann, Pflugk, and Dindorf, from Galen,
in place of the old reading, ἔθ᾽ ἡβᾷ σοι. The verb ἀκμά-
Zw, it is true, more commonly means, “to be growing
up to one’s vigor,” etc., and Hermann thinks that for
this very reason it was changed here by some gram-
marian who misunderstood its force. Photius, more-
over, expressly explains ἡβάσκει by ἀκμάζει, having, as_
Klotz thinks, the present passage in view.—ypdvor λέ-
you ἄν, κιτιλ. “You may talk of time, if time is to

220 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

die.” He means, in fact, that nothing but death will
ever bring him relief.

1088-1104. οὐκ ἂν φόμην. “I would not have thought
it,” ive., this is language which I would not haye ex-
pected from you.—yapeic. Contracted future for yapé-
᾿ σεις. ---- χηρεύσει. Monk reads χηρεύσεις, changing λέχος
to the accusative.—ézovzép ἐστι. That is, whether on
earth or in Hades, and whether her spirit is conscious
of it or not.—pwpiay δ᾽ ὀφλισκάνεις. “But (still) you
incur the imputation of folly.” Compare Med., 403.—
ὡς μήποτ᾽ ἄνδρα, κι τ. λ. Hermann rightly supplies αἴνει
pe. ‘Praise me on the understanding that you shall
never call me a bridegroom.” Observe that καλῶν is
the contracted future participle for καλέσων.----γενναίων.
Hermann observes that the point lies in the nobility
of the house, i. e., in its honor, because there would be
the less likelihood. of the memory of Alcestis being
lost, and the less danger to the woman herself.—xai od
συννικᾷς. Hercules means, remarks Paley, that Adme-
tus is the real winner, since the prize is his own wife.
But Admetus is to understand it as if Hercules merely
meant that he ought to regard a friend’s victory as in
part his own, and so to rejoice at 10.----ἡ γυνὴ δ᾽ ἀπελθέτω.
“ But for all that let the woman depart.”

1105-4118. εἰ χρεών. “Whether it is incumbent (that
she should go).”-—yp7, σοῦ ye μὴ μέλλοντος, κιτιλ. “It
behooves her to go, if at least you are not about to be-
come angry with me (for refusing to receive her),”
Paley thinks that χρή refers to ἄθρει. “I suppose I
must look, if you are not to be angry with me.” The
verb dpyaivw is used in the same intransitive sense in
Trach., 552.—iof ὅθ᾽, “‘ Some time or other.” —yeetuny.
Monk. gives shee, and τὴν for σοῖς, both with good
MSS. ‘Paley, however, maintains that μεθέσθαι does
not invariably appear to govern a genitive, and he

a
a
‘

ALCESTIS. . een

may possibly be right; but compare note on Med., 736.
—ddpore. Monk reads δόμους, of which Dindorf ap-
proves.—Topyév’ ὡς καρατόμῳ. ΑΒ if to the Gorgon’s
head he stretches out his hand while he averts his
face. This passage furnishes an unquestionable ex-
ample of the « elided in {πὸ dative. This elision is
very rare in Attic poetry; it occurs oftener in Homer,
but still only where the context removes all ambigu-
ity. A list of the passages in the dramatic writers
where it is supposed to occur is given in Jelf’s note,
G. G., § 18,

: .

1119-1180. ναὶ, σῶζέ νυν. “Well, keep her safe
then.” Monk gives νιν against the Μ55.---βχέψον δ᾽
ἐς αὐτήν, x.7.r.. Hermann says that with these words
Hercules removes the veil with which Alcestis had
been covered. Hitherto Admetus could only judge
of her size and figure. Compare v. 1063. — πρέπειν.
“To be like.”—@coi. Pronounced as a monosyllable
in scanning. So also θεοῦ in v. 1125—xépropoc θεοῦ τις
χαρά. “A delusive kind of joy from some god.”—od
ψυχαγωγόν, κιτι λ. “You did not make this guest of
yours a conjurer up of spirits.” ‘The plainer form of
expression would be ods, ὃν ἕένον ἐποιήσω, οὐκ ἐστὶ ψυ- -
γαγωγός.---ἀπιστεῖν τύχην. The accusative here, remarks
Paley, comes under the general rule that verbs of
mental emotion (χαίρειν, ἥδεσθαι, μέμφεσθαι, eteg govern
this case, where, according to the structure of our own
language, we should have looked for a dative.

1134-1148. οὔποτ᾽ ὄψεσθαι δοκῶν. “Never thinking
that I will behold (you again).”—¢O6vo¢ δὲ μὴ γένοιτο,
κατὰ, The ancients believed that great prosperity, if
not enjoyed in moderation, was sure to excite envy
(φθόνος) on the part of the gods, and bring down pun-
ishment.—zéc ἔπεμψας. “How did you convey.”—
δαιμόνων τῷ κυρίῳ. “ With him of the powers below,

222 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

who has control over this,” i. e., over the restoration of
the dead to the upper world (τῷ τῶν δαιμόνων ἐκείνῳ,
ὃς κύριός ἐστι τούτου, τοῦ ἀνάγειν τοὺς τεθνηκότας, as Mat-
thiae explains it). The majority of copies give κοι-
ράνῳ, but then this should have been τῷ τῶν δαιμόνων
κοιράνῳ ; and, besides, the prince of the powers below
would be Hades or Pluto, not Death.—dvavdoe. As
there is no third actor in this play, Alcestis here is
represented by a mute, for the actor who wore the
robe and mask of Alcestis in the beginning of the
play is now present in the character of Hercules, ἡ
(Elmsley, Class. Journ., viii., Ὁ. 434.) But, besides this,
the Greeks, says Paley, had a superstition that any
one under a ban or pollution could not address others
till after their purification or expiation.

1145-1153. πρὶν ἂν θεοῖσι, κι τ. Χλ. “ Until she shall
have freed herself, by purifying rites, from all obliga-
tions to the gods below.” The middle form ἀφαγνίζε-
ofa, according to Paley, means “to acquit one’s self of
a religious obligation by the performance of prescribed
rites.”” Alcestis here satisfies the claims which the gods
below have upon her by propitiatory and purifying of-
ferings. Monk thinks the sense is, “before she shall
have unconsecrated herself.” — kai δίκαιος ὦν, κι τ. λ.
“ And being already a just man, continue, for the fut-
ure, Admetus, to behave righteously towards guests,”
—SGevidov παιδί. Eurystheus.—addic. “At some other -
time.”—7zéda. The Scholiast records two other read-
ings, δόμον and ὁδόν, the former of which is found in
the editions of Lascaris and Aldus. Monk gives the lat-
ter, but it savors of a grammatical correction. Trans-
late,‘ And may you come (to your destination) on re-
turning foot,” πόδα being regarded as a species of cog-
nate accusative, as in βαίνειν πόδα. (Self, @. G.,§ 558, 2.)

1154-1159. rerpapyia. Thessaly proper was divided,

ALCESTIS. 228

at a very early period, into four districts or tetrarchies,
named Thessaliotis, Pelasgiotis, Histiaeotis, and Phthi-
otis. When this division was introduced is unknown,
but it was commonly ascribed to Alenas, the founder .
of the family of the Alenadae. The four districts were
nominally united under a chief magistrate called Ta-
gus. It is clear, from the present passage, as well as
from vy. 590, that Admetus was king over at least one
tetrarchy of Thessaly, not merely over the Pheraeans,
—yopove tordva. Monk quotes from Demosth., Mid.,
p. 530, where the orator reminds the Athenians that
all the ancient oracles agree in ordering them χοροὺς
ἱστάναι κατὰ τὰ πάτρια Kai κνισσᾶν ἀγυιὰς καὶ στεφανηφο-
ρεῖν. Paley thinks. that the poet clearly alludes to
this, though treating of Thessalian affairs.—Bwpode re
κνισᾶν, κτλ. ‘And to make the altars smoke with
the savor of oxen sacrificed amid solemn prayers.—pe-
θηρμόσμεσθα βελτίω βίον, κατ. λ. “We have adapted
ourselves to a better life than before.”—zod\ai μορφαί,
«.7.A. Consult note on Med., 1415.

NOTES ON THE HERACLIDAE.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

Tur Heraclidae, or ‘‘Children of Hercules,” is generally
regarded as one of the earlier of the extant compositions of
Euripides. Some even think that, like the Alcestis, it stood
in the place of a Satyric drama, that is, was the fourth piece
ofa Tetralogy. This opinion is founded on the paucity and
brevity of the Choral odes, the shortness of the play, and its
want of tragic interest. It is supposed to have a political
object, namely, that of attacking Argos for entering into a
treaty with Sparta and joining the war against Athens, and
hence it is conjectured that it was brought out Ol, 90, 3:
B.C. 418.

Schlegel calls it “ἃ very poor play,” and so perhaps it is,
remarks Paley, if we estimate it only by the plot, and not by
the merit of the style, or if we forget that the interest of it
to an Athenian audience depended chiefly on events then in
progress and engrossing their whole attention, and that it
was designed to foment the popular indignation against the
treachery of the Argives. The plot and details of the piece
are as follows: After the death of Hercules, Eurystheus had
banished his children not only from Argolis, but, by virtue
of threats,and superior power, from all the petty sovereign-
ties of Greece in which they had sought an asylum. Iolaus,
the chief actor in the play, son of Iphicles (the half-brother
of Hercules), who had been in his youth the companion in
arms and παρασπιστής of that hero, accompanied his chil-
dren and their mother Alemena. Under his faithful pro-
tection they come to Marathon in Attica and seek the aid
of Demophon, son of Theseus. Here the play opens. The
scene is laid at Marathon; the Chorus is composed of aged
men, natives of that place.

ActI. Scene —The prologue is spoken by Iolaus. He
explains his motives for having formerly shared the toils of

HERACLIDAE. 225

Hercules, and therefore for now taking the part of his chil-
dren, and then states the reason of their having come into
Attica. The young sons of Hercules meanwhile are seen
embracing the altar of Jupiter as suppliants. Alcmena and
the female children are within the temple. (1-54.)

Scene II.—Copreus, herald of Eurystheus, enters and en-
deavors to remove Iolaus and the children in order to con-
vey them back to Argos. Iolaus calls for help. (55-72.)

Scene III.—The Chorus, hearing the cry, come suddenly
upon the stage to the rescue of Iolaus and the children.
lolaus tells them who he is, and who the children are, and
implores their aid. They expostulate with Copreus, who
at length resolves to lay the case before Demophon, their
king. (73-117.)

Scene JV.—Enter Demophon and Acamas, the latter a κω-
pov πρόσωπον. Copreus states the object of his mission.
Iolaus pleads the cause of the children. Demophon declares
his intention to protect them. Copreus thereupon, after
another ineffectual attempt to get possession of the suppli-
ants, now informs Demophon that Eurystheus is actually
waiting on the borders, ready to invade Attica with a strong
force, and to ravage the crops. He then departs. (120-283.) .

Scene V.—The Chorus suggest the propriety of making
speedy arrangements to oppose the invaders. Iolaus utters _
a eulogy on the noble-mindedness of Demophon, as shown
in his protection of suppliants. He pledges eternal grati-
tude and friendship of the Heraclidae towards Athens.
Demophon renews his promise of assistance, and then de-
parts to make arrangements for the coming conflict. (289-
352. )

Scene VI.—The Chorus speak at the herald, who had left
the stage at v. 283. They are not to be intimidated by his
threats, but, on the contrary, bid him open defiance. (353-
380.)

Act II.. Scene —Demophon again enters. He wears a
troubled look. Iolaus inquires into the cause, and is in-
formed by the king that they who have charge of ancient
oracles declare, one and all, that success in the pending con-

18°

226 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

flict can only be insured by sacrificing to Ceres the maiden
daughter of an illustrious sire. The people, although will-
ing to lend aid to the suppliants who now ask their protec-
tion, murmur at this condition, and Demophon fears that, if
he seeks to carry it into effect, intestine dissensions will re-
sult. He entreats Iolaus, therefore, to prevent any further
trouble by withdrawing from the land.. Iolaus, in despair,
entreats Demophon to deliver him up to Eurysthens, but to
protect from the latter the children of Hercules. (881-473.)

Scene II. — Macaria, who had hitherto kept out of sight
with the other maidens under the care of Alemena, now
comes forward on the stage, and apologizes for her apparent
boldness in doing so. She comes to inquire the cause of
Iolaus’s grief, and, on learning it, at once offers herself a
willing victim, in compliance with the oracles, for the wel-
fare of the state. Iolaus endeavors to dissuade her, and final-
ly eulogizes her noble self-devotion. Macaria and Demo-
phon retire. (474-607.) Ὁ

Scene III.—The Chorus address themselves to Iolaus, with
the reflection that the gods are the dispensers of happiness
and misery, and that neither is wont to be permanent in life.
(608-627. )

AotIll. Scene .—In this scene Hyllus, who has hitherto
been absent, looking for a safe asylum (v. 46) while his young-
er brethren were wandering with Iolaus, is announced by
one of his serfs to be at hand with an army ready to meet
Eurystheus. Iolaus insists on accompanying him to the
battle, and cannot be dissuaded from doing so by the plea
that he is unfitted through old age. (628~747.) |

Scene IT.—Iolaus and the attendant have departed for the
fight. The Chorus, anxious about the result, invoke the sun
‘and moon, and (as one of the kindred elements) earth also,
to bring them the tidings, and at the same time to make it
known in heaven to Jove and Pallas, the great protecting
powers of the injured, that they, the people of Marathon,
are about to undergo danger in a holy cause. (748-783.) “ἥ

ActIV. Scene I.—In this scene the defeat of the Argives
under Eurystheus is related. The messenger describes the
encounter in a very spirited narrative. The aged Iolaus, ΄

HERACLIDAE. . (Te

suddenly restored to the vigor of youth by Hercules and
Hebe,, pursues and captures the Argive king, whom he re-
serves alive to gratify the sight of Alemena. (784-891.)

Scene IT.—The Chorus moralize on the events which have
just occurred. Sweet is music, and the dance, and the favor
of Aphrodite, but sweet also is it to witness the unexpected
happiness of friends, etc. (829-927.)

Act V. Scene .—Enter a messenger, and after him come
guards leading in Eurystheus. Alcmena reproaches him with
his cruelty and oppression, and wishes to have him put to
death forthwith, but the messenger interposes. Eurystheus

hen enters into a defence of his conduct. Alemena, despite
the opposition of the Chorus, persists in her intention, and
finally gives Eurystheus into the hands of her attendants to
lead away and put to death. The Chorus yield. They will
have no share, however, in the death of the captive, but his
blood shall be upon the head of Alemena. (928-1055. )

NOTES.

2-5. Ὁ μὲν δίκαιος, x.7.r. The. just man is so for
others.” With πέφυκ᾽ supply δίκαιος, and observe also
that τοῖς πέλας does not refer merely to immediate
friends and neighbors, but to the public generally, or
to one’s fellow-creatures. The just or disinterested
man is here opposed to the φιλοκερδής, who seeks to
benefit no one but himself. Matthiae maintains that
ἀνήρ must not be joined with δίκαιος, but that we must
connect it with πέφυκ᾽, and that πέφυκ᾽ ἀνήρ means “ vir
Sortis est aliis,” 1. 6... “eos guvat vel cum suo periculo,”
and Dindorf agrees with him. Their view, however,
as Paley remarks, is very unsatisfactory.—ovvad\dooew.
“To have dealings with.” The present here refers to
indefinite and habitual dealings; the aorist συναλλάξαι,
which some prefer, on the authority of Stobaeus, would
allude merely to one definite transaction.—airg δ᾽ a ἄρι-
στος. “ But for himself is the best of men.”

228 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

6-16. αἰδοῖ. ‘“ From a sense of honor.” He explains
his motives for having formerly shared the toils of
Hercules, and therefore for now taking the part of his
children. — ic ἀνήρ. Compare Rhes., 500, 946.— αὐτὸς
δεόμενος σωτηρίας. Parodied by Aristophanes, Heel,, 412.
--ἐξέδραμεν. “We escaped.” Second aorist of ἐκδιδρά-
oxw, 1 pers. plur. Reiske’s correction of the common
reading of the MSS., ἐξέδραμον, which violates the me-
tre. Barnes gives ἐξέδραν μιν, after Scaliger.—kai πόλις
μέν, x.7.r. “And our city indeed is gone, but our
lives were saved.”—a)Anv ἀπ᾽ ἄλλης, κ. 7... “ Banish-
ing ourselves from one city to another,” 1. 6., passing
from one to another. Observe that πόλιν is here the
accusative of motion towards a place.

18-30. ὕβρισμα. Cognate accusative.—zodw προτεί-
γων, κατ. λ. ‘Holding out to them that Argos was no
insignificant state to make either friendly or hostile.”
The reading here followed is Dindorf’s. The MSS.
give προτιμῶν and φίλων, which yields no appropriate
sense.—ra ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ. “The aid that I could give,” ie.,
in resisting the demands of an enemy.—ovyyennje γεγώς.
“Ὁ Although of kin.”

32-37. Μαραθῶνα καὶ σύγκληρον,κ.τ.λ. ‘ Having come
to Marathon and the district united with it.” He means
the Tetrapolis, or north-eastern district of Attica, com-
posed of four distinct κλῆροι, or allotments, united to-
gether under one local rule. The names of the four
κλῆροι Were Marathon, Probalinthus, Tricorythus, and
Oenoe. The reason why the Heraclidae fled to Mara-
thon in particular was because this place was famed
for the worship of Hercules. Indeed, it was always
regarded as the stronghold of the Heraclidae, in their
various attempts to recover their footing in the Pelo-
ponnesus, and for this reason it was always spared by
the Lacedaemonians in their irruptions into Attica,—

HERACLIDAE. 229

᾿προσωφελῆσαι. “For them to aid us.” As if he had
said ἱκετεύομεν in the verse preceding.—d.scodve παῖδας.
Acamas and Demophon. The poet follows the legend
of his country, but Acamas takes no part in the action.
-- τοῖσδ᾽ ἐγγὺς ὄντας. “ Being nearly related to these
(children).” Compare v. 207 seqq.

39-44. δυοῖν γερόντοιν. “ΒΥ two aged people.” 1ο-
laus and Alemena.—rcadyaivwy. ‘ Being deeply solici-
tous.” The nominative is used, as if he had said, δύο
δὲ γέροντες orparnyovor τῆς φυγῆς. But καλχαίνω is a
probable reading.,. This verb properly means to make
purple; then to make dark and gloomy, as a stormy
sea; and, figuratively, to wear a dark and gloomy
look, to ponder with anxious brow, οο.--εὑπηγκαλισμέ-
vy. ‘Having them clasped in her arms.” Passive in
a middle sense. Equivalent to ὑπηγκαλισμένον ἔχουσα,
from the force of the perfect. That Alcmena, the
mother of Hercules, is represented as about the same
age with Iolaus, the son of Hercules’s brother Iphicles,
that is, the grandson as old as the grandmother, is per-
haps an oversight on the part of the poet, though a
difference of thirty years might leave them both aged. _
—aidotpeOa. “ We feel scrupulous.” The Greeks, re-
marks Paley, had just the same feelings about the ap-
_ pearance of women in public as the Turks and other
Eastern nations now have. Here it may be called a
stage excuse for keeping them out of sight. Accord-
ing to some accounts, Macaria was the only daughter
of Hercules.

45-53. οἷσι πρεσβεύει γένος. ‘“ Whose birth is eldest,”
i,e., who are eldest in birth.—zipyoy οἰκιούμεθα. “We
shall make some stronghold our home.” They are
now absent, looking out for some stronghold which
may offer a secure and permanent residence if an at-
tempt should be made to expel them from this land

also, their last and best hope. Hence τῆσδε is emphat-
1ο.---πέπλων. Partitive genitive—rérde. “ Here.”—yije.
Depending on ἀπεστερημένοι. --- ὥς. Elmsley’s reading
for we, and received by Dindorf.

230 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

55-63. ἡ που καθῆσθαι, κι τ λ. “No doubt you fancy
that you have occupied in this a goodly seat,” i.e.,
that this suppliant seat which you have occupied is a
good one. The seat in question was at the altar of
Ζεὺς ἀγοραῖος (Υ. 70), which the poet appears to haye
placed at Marathon, from one of that name existing in
his time at Athens.—aipjoera avri.. ** Will prefer.”—
ἀνίστασθαι εἰς. “To arise and go to.” The preposition
takes the place of a verb of motion.—éy 9 βεβήκαμεν.
‘In which we have been walking.” —zévoy προσθεῖναι.
“To add trouble,” 1. e., the troublesome task of com-
pelling you to go.

65-72. μάντις δ᾽ ἦσθ᾽ dp’, «7. rd. “You were not a
good prophet then, it seems, in this matter.” From
these words it appears that actual force is here used ;
though ineffectually, as the next line shows, where Io-
laus throws himself between the herald and the chil-
dren.—dzaip’. Elmsley thinks that the herald knocks
down Iolaus here.—vopiZwy οὗπερ, x.7.d. “ Consider-
ing them to belong to Eurystheus, whose they (really)
are.’ Elmsley gives κομίζων for νομίζων, but without
any necessity. — βιαζόμεσθα. The passive use is to be
noticed here, as in Antig., 66, 1073. — στέφη eins
Consult note on vy. 124.

73-76. ἔα, ἔα, «.7.X. The Chorus of Athenians, hear-
ing the cry to the rescue (βοή), come suddenly upon
the stage. Jolaus, prostrate on the ground, appeals to
their protection, in the dochmiac meastire, expressive
of his excited feelings. With great moderation they
inquire into the circumstances, and expostulate with ~

HERACLIDAE. 231

Copreus.—éornxe. “Stands raised,” 1. 6., is raised,.—
ἀμαλόν. ‘Feeble.’ Restored by Wesseling and Mus-
graye from Hesychius. The old reading was μᾶλλον.
Paley thinks that ἀμαλόν ought to be construed with
χύμενον, and that the true meaning of the term here is
not “ feeble,” but “ low.”—ydpevoyv. Syncopated aorist
participle middle (in a passive sense), from yéw.

77-90. πρὸς τοῦ ποτ᾽, κιτιλ. After this verse, Din-
dorf, who regards 73-91 as the strophe, marks the loss
of one line. Pflugk follows Seidler in a somewhat
different arrangement, by which 90, 91 make a peow-
δός, and the same lacuna is presented after v. 7'7.—2po-
βωμίων. ‘The space in front of the altar.”—rerpdamro-
λιν ξύνοικον λαόν. ‘To the people dwelling together
in the Tetrapolis.” Consult note on v. 32.—7épaer.
“From the other side of the water.”——«caréyere. ‘* Are
you putting in here.” Supply τὴν ναῦν. Much more
usually we find the aorist in this sense; and, indeed,
κατέσχετ᾽ is the MS. reading in the present passage,
which was corrected. by Hermann. Matthiae would
supply τόνδε τὸν τόπον. ‘ Are you occupying this place
here.” —ot νησιώτην, x.7.r. “Ido not drag on an isl-
ander’s life; O strangers.” An insular life was depre-—
ciated. Compare note on Rhes.,'701.—évopatev. The
imperfect refers here to what was accustomed to be
done.—iore που. ‘You know perchance,” 1. 6., you per-
haps have heard οἵ ---ἀκήρυκτον. “ Unheralded,” i. e.,
unknown to fame.—roi zor’. “ Of whom, pray.”

95-104. τί χρέος, κιτιλ. “Having need of what?
whether being anxious to obtain a conference with
the people?” After χρέος supply ἔχοντες. Suppliants
at Athens were commonly introduced before the ee-
clesia. Compare Eurip., Suppl., 354.—cot κρατοῦντες.
“Having a right over you.” --- καὶ μὴ ἀπολιπεῖν σφ᾽.
“And that they should not leave.” Musgrave first

Νὰ i i at “τὰ εχ. χῳὐλ..

232 NOTES ON EURIPIDES,

gaye σφ᾽ for σ΄. If the latter be retained, the whole
speech is addressed to Iolaus, “It is right that he (Co-
preus) should reverence suppliants, and that you should
not leave,” etc.—7rd0’ οὐ πείσεται. ‘ Will not consent to
this.” Literally, ‘“ Will not allow herself to be per-
suaded as regards these things,” τάδε being the accu-
sative of nearer definition. Some form πείσεται, not
from πείθομαι, but from πάσχω. “Will not endure
this.”

105-110. ἔκπεμπέ νυν, κατ. λ. ‘Then send out of the
land these subjects here of Eurystheus, and I will
make no use of this hand which you call violent.”—
πόλει. Commentators generally make πόχει depend on
ἄθεον, and give προστροπάν the meaning of a “ prayer.”
Paley, however, connects πόλει with προστροπάν, giving
the latter term the meaning of a “ band of suppliants,”
so that the translation then will be, ‘It is impious to
surrender a suppliant band of strangers who have ad-
dressed themselves unto our state.”—éiw πραγμάτων.
“ Out of trouble.”—rij¢ ἀμείνονος. Equivalent in effect
tO ἣ ἀμείνων ἐστί.

113-122. θεῶν. That is, from the altars to which
they have fled for protection.—zé\ewe. Two syllables
in scanning. — Δημοφῶν. Paley thinks that the two
brothers had drawn lots for the sole sovereignty of
Attica, and that Demophon had obtained it.—dyeyr τις
τοῦδε τοῦ λόγου. ‘‘ A discussion of this matter.”—rda\rXa
εἴρηται μάτην. He means that whatever else has been
said (i.e., to the Chorus) goes fer nothing.—é¢@ne¢ Bo-
nopopnoac. The present participle is regularly used
(with rare-exceptions) in this formula, because φθάνειν
τι ποιῶν implies that an action is in progress, and that
there is a race against time in getting it finished.
Compare Med., 1170; Alcest., 662.— ἀθροίζεται. Elms-
ley says that he has not found anywhere else the mid-

HERACLIDAE. 233

dle form of this verb. The compound ἐξαθροίζεται,
however, occurs, as he remarks, in Phoen., 1169.

124-130. βωμὸν καταστέψαντες. “ Having decked the
altar.” The suppliant who took refuge at an altar
laid his wool-tufted olive-boughs upon it; but at the
same time they were attached to his person by woollen
fillets, so that he could not leave them on the altar,
_ but was obliged to carry them with him if he retired.
Hence it was impossible to pull a suppliant forcibly
from the altar without sacrilegiously removing the
boughs, which had become in a manner the property
of the god; and this act of sacrilege is called στέφη
μιαίνειν (v.71). Sometimes the boughs were laid
against the knees of the person who was appealed to
(v. 226).— ἥδε συμφορά. “This circumstance.”— βοὴν
ἔστησε. Compare v. 74.---κἄσφηλεν. Crasis for καὶ ἔσ-
φηλεν.---στολὴν Ἕλληνα. Observe the employment of
Ἕλλην with a feminine noun.—pv0pdy πέπλων. +“ Style
of dress.” .

135-146. ἐφ᾽ οἷσι. “On account of what things.”—
πολλὰ δ᾽ ἦλθον, x.7.r. ‘And I came, O stranger, hay-_
ing along with me many just grounds both for acting
and speaking,” i. e., having many just and right things
both to do and to say. Observe that ὁμαρτῆ is equiv-
alent here to ὁμοῦ, and thus ὁμαρτῆ ἔχων-Ξεὸμοῦ φέρων.----
ἐκ τῆς ἐμαυτοῦ, SC. γῆς.---ἐκεῖθεν. In the sense of ἐκεῖ,
As in Aesch., Suppl., 384, οἴκοθεν for οἴἶκοι.----δίκαιοι δ᾽ ἐσ-
μὲν, κατὰ. “And we are competent, inhabiting as we ᾿
do an independent state, to pass valid decisions our-
selves against ourselves,” 1, e., to pass valid decisions
against our own subjects. We have here the Greek
definition of a πόλις.---πολλῶν δὲ κἄλλων, K.7T.rA. “And
though they (the Heraclidae) have come (as suppli-
ants) to the hearths of many and other nations, we
(the Argives) have stood on these same claims, and no

on
7
q

234 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

one has ventured to incur evils of his own seeking,”
i.e., to involve himself in domestic troubles for other
people’s affairs.

147-152. ἀλλ’ ἢ rw’ ἐς σέ, x.7-r. “But they have come
hither either from having observed in you some want
of wisdom, or else, from the desperate state of their
affairs, willing to encounter a risk, whether then it
shall result (as they hope) or not,” i.e., resolving to
play a desperate game of hazard, whether they should
win or lose. What they played for was safety, with
the sole alternative of death. The phrase ῥίπτειν κίνδυ-
voy is a metaphor taken from the throwing of dice.
Compare Lhes.,155.—od yap φρενήρη, κι τιλ. “ For they
do not expect, I suppose, that you alone, in so large a
portion of Greece as they have traversed, will commis-
erate their ruined fortunes, remaining sound of mind
the while.” The epithet ἀβούλους means, literally,
without resource, plan, or expedient of deliverance.

153-161. ἀντίθες. “‘ Compare the two.”—zapeic. “If
you shall have admitted.” Properly, παριέναι is said
of a porter or sentinel who allows a person to pass
him, and so is equivalent to ἐᾶν ἐσιέναι.----ἡμᾶς τ᾽ ἐάσας.
“ And if, on the other hand, you shall have allowed
us.”—"Apyouve τοσήνδε χεῖρα. “The strong arm of Ar-
gos.’—eravOgc. ‘“ You shall have been softened.”—
ἐς πάλην δορός. “To a struggle with the spear.”—i)
γὰρ ὡς μεθήσομεν, κι τιλ. There are, as Paley remarks,
_two difficulties here: one, the unusual position of δόξῃς ;
and the other, the unusual expression for a sword, ya-
λυβδικοῦ. Valckenaer suspected that δόξῃς (MSS. δόξης)
had crept in for some word like ἔγχους, the ellipsis of
vopioye being like that of δέδοικα. But of such an el-
lipsis there appears to be no example. The term ya-
λυβδικοῦ Occurs nowhere else, but still that is no valid
argument against it. Musgrave supplies σιδήρου, and

HERACLIDAE. — 235

compares the English expression, “a Toledo.” Elms-
ley quotes, more appositely, Eurip., H/., 819, where a
Dorian knife is called Δωρίδα, with an ellipsis of μάχαι-
pay. Translate χαλυβδικοῦ here, “ the steel.”

- 162-170. ποῖα wed’ ἀφαιρεθείς, κι τ. λ. “ That you, be-
cause despoiled of what lands, engaged in war with
the Tirynthians and Argives.” Paley gives θείς, Mus-
gravye’s emendation of the old and unintelligible θῇς,
and joins θεὶς ἔχειν, as Musgrave does, making this com-
bination equivalent to θεῖναι, so that θεῖναι πόλεμον will
follow the analogy of ἔχθραν θέσθαι. Elmsley, on the
other hand, conjectures Τιρυνθίας γῆς, but is successful-
ly answered by Matthiae.—rivoc ὑπὲρ πεσόντας; ‘ Hay-
ing fallen in defence of whom?” The answer to this
is ὑπὲρ γέροντος τύμβου, on Which phrase consult note
on Med., 1209.— εἰς ἄντλον ἐμβήσει πόδα. ‘You shall
put your foot into the sludge,” i.e., shall get into any
difficulty. By ἄντλος is properly meant “ the bilge-wa-
ter in a ship,” and then, generally, turbid and fetid wa-
ter, mire, sludge, etc. The phrase is a proverbial one,
and belongs to the same class as “to get one’s foot out
of the mud,” Choeph., 684, etc.—ipeic, τὸ λῷῴστον, κι τι ry
“You will admit that, at the best, there is but a hope
that you will be a gainer.” More literally, will find
(something to your advantage), 1. e., ξυμμαχίαν Ἥρα-
κλειδῶν, as appears from what follows.. With ἐλπίδα
supply εἶναι. Some, however, make ἐλπίδα to be goy- |
erned by εὑρήσειν. “That you will gain from them
hope merely,” i. e., the hope of enjoying some future
advantage from them, when they shall have grown up,
and returned victorious to their native land. The gen-
eral idea, however, is pretty much the same in either
case.—kai rovro πολλῷ, «.7.r. “This prospect (which
hope thus holds out) is even far worse than the pres-
ent state of things.”

236 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

171-178. κακῶς γὰρ οἵδε, κιτ.λ. He points to them as
not likely, from their size and bearing, to make sol-
diers able to cope as ὁπλῖται with the Argives.—ypé-
voc. Supply ἐστί.---δοὺς μηδέν, x.7r.d. The idea is, I do
not ask you to give me any thing of your own, but
merely to let me take away what is mine. The old
reading was δὸς μηδέν, which even Elmsley retains.
The correction was made by Dobree, and confirmed
by Matthiae from MSS.—x«crijoat Μυκήνας. ‘ Gain My-
cenae (as a friend and ally).”—zd@ye od τοῦτο. “Do
you suffer this,” i. e., place yourself in this false posi-
tion. This would seem, remarks Paley, to be an ac-
cusation brought against Athens by its enemies, of al-
ways taking the wrong side, because it took part with
the oppressed.

179-195. ric ἂν δίκην, «.7.r~ “ Who could decide a
controversy, or comprehend a train of reasoning,” ete.
---ὑπάρχει piv rode. “There is this peculiar feature.”
—iy μέρει. “In turn.”—déomep ἄλλοθεν. “ Even as they
have done from other quarters.”—éy μέσῳ. ‘In com-
mon.”’—"Apyove οὐδέν. ‘ Nothing of Argos.”—doxjoar.
Nominative absolute; more commonly δόξαν.---ὡς Mv-
knvaiovc. Mycenae is commonly confused by the Trag-
ic poets with Argos, though the latter term is more
frequent for Mycenae than the converse.—i τὸν Ἑλλή-
yw: ὕρον, κι τ. λ.. “Or do you decide that whosoever is
exiled from Argos is exiled from the boundary of the
Greeks ?” i. e., is the Argive territory so wide that to
be banished from it is to be banished from Greece ?”
--οοὔκουν ᾿Αθήνας ye. ‘Not Athens at least then (shall
we be compelled to leave).” Supply φεύξομεν.-- Τρα-
xic. The Heraclidae had first fled to. Ceyx, king of
Trachis, a town of Thessaly, in the district of Malis
(Apollod., ii., 8, 1).—’Ayatixéy. “Thessalian.” The
Achaia here meant was a district in the south of Thes-
saly, in which Phthia and Hellas were situated.—dy-

HERACLIDAE. 237

κῶν. “Exaggerating the importance of,” 1. 6., and
thus frightening the king (Ceyx) into compliance
with your demands.

197-206. καὶ λόγους κρινοῦσι σούς. “And they (the
Athenians) shall prefer your claims (to their duty).”
Observe that κρινοῦσι is here put for προκρινοῦσι. Din-
dorf and Pflugk read κρανοῦσι, the conjecture of Elms-
ley. But the latter rightly retracted it in his cwrae
secundae. Indeed, it may be questioned, according to
Paley, whether there is an authority for the future of
κραίνω.----ἀἰσχύνη. ‘ Honor.”’—zdruy μὲν ἀρκεῖ. Supply
τοσοῦτον αἰνέσαι from what follows.—dvdykn. A claim
on the score of relationship is here advanced.—éeizeép.
This explains σώζειν. “(I say to preserve them, which
you have the power to do) since,” etc.

209-215. πάλιν δὲ τῶνδ᾽ ἄνειμί σοι γένος. “ And again
I will trace for you the lineage of these,” i. e., from the
same source as the other branch. — atraveiwy πατήρ;
x.7ord. “ (Thus) your father (Theseus) and the father
of these (Hercules) would be sprung from first cous-
ins.” Their mothers were respectively Aethra and_
Alemena, who were first cousins. — γένους μὲν ἥκεις.
“You are related by birth.” Observe that ἥκεις is for
προσήκεις.----ἃ δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ἤδη, «.7-r. “ But what, indepen-
dently of relationship, you are bound now to pay to his
children, I proceed to mention.”

216-218. σύμπλους γενέσθαι Θησεῖ. He means that he
and Theseus accompanied Hercules in his ninth labor,
when the latter went after the girdle of Hippolyte, the
queen of the Amazons... He can personally. attest,
therefore, the friendly relations which once subsisted
between Hercules and Theseus, and which ought to
be continued, from a sense’ of gratitude, to the chil-
dren.—zodverévov. ‘The cause of much bloodshed.”

Le ae ee ae ΘΟ ΠΣ ee ον. ων.
- Ν “ἊἋἪ Ὡ

238 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Because, in order to obtain the belt, Hercules slew
Hippolyte and many of her companions.—Awdov τ᾽ épe-
μνῶν, κιτιλ. When Theseus had descended with Pi-
rithous to the lower world to carry off Proserpina.

220-225. ὧν ἀντιδοῦναι, x.7.r. The whole of this
passage, down to v. 225 inclusive, is probably spuri-
ous. Lines 221, 222 have already occurred at 97, 98.
—ywpic ἔν re πόλει κακόν. “ And besides an evil in the
state.”” A proof of the spuriousness of this line is the
anapaest in the fifth place. Hermann, followed by
Pflugk, reads χωρὶς ἐν πόλει κακόν. “Not to say an
evil in the state.”—répor πρὸς αὐτοὺς βλέψον. Taken,
as Dindorf remarks, from Alcest., 390. |

226-228. καταστέφω. “I cover you with suppliant
boughs (as I would an altar).”—xepoiy καὶ πρὸς γενείου.
“By your hands and by your chin.” Observe that
χεροῖν is a genitive here, depending on πρός in com-
mon with γενείου, and that the words καὶ καταστέφω are
to be regarded as parenthetical. Elmsley, less cor-
rectly, construes καταστέφω χεροῖν, 1. 6., “ With my hands
like as with suppliant boughs.”—éc χέρας λαβών. “ΔῈ
ter having once taken into your protection,” i. e., now
that you have taken them, etc.

233-242. τῆς τύχης νικωμένην. The genitive is often
used with participles implying defeat, from the idea
of inferiority which they convey.—rpucai συμφορᾶς
ὁδοί. “Three ways (of viewing) your calamity.” Well
explained by Musgrave : “ ὁδοί sunt viae sive modi quibus
casus spectari potest.” Matthiae makes τρισσαὶ ὁδοὶ ovp-
φορᾶς a mere periphrasis for τρισσαὶ συμφοραί, but, as
Paley remarks, the calamity, or rather circumstance,
was one, but the grounds for lending aid were three.
—ig’ οὗ σὺ βώμιος θακεῖς. ‘ At whose altar you are sit-
ting.” For ἐφ᾽ ob βωμῷ. The reference is to the zpo-

HERACLIDAE. 239

βώμια, or steps, where suppliants sat.— τὸ συγγενές,
x.r.r. Second ground.—ro προὐφείλει»ν. ‘My owing,
by a previous obligation, that these should fare well
at my hands for their father’s sake.”—ré6 τ᾽ αἰσχρόν.
Third ground. The honor of Athens is concerned.

243-251. συλᾶσθαι. “To be despoiled,” i.e., of its
suppliants and its protecting power.—é«rp. The cor-
rection of Musgrave for the common ὀκνῶ.---καὶ τάδ᾽
ἀγχόνης πέλας. “ And this is near hanging,” i. e., these
two contingencies are almost a hanging matter, or, in
other words, are almost enough to bring one to the
noose through mere shame. Compare Alcest., 230.—
ἀλλ᾽ ὠφελεςομὲν εὐτυχέστερος μολεῖν, κι τι λ. “I wish then
that you had come under more favorable auspices, but
still, even as it is, be not afraid that,” ete.—ei τι ἐγκα-
rg. “If he has any charge.”

253-259. οὐκ, ἣν δίκαιον, «.7.rX. “ (What?) not if it
be just, and I prevail in argument ?—ovdcoty ἐμοὶ τόδ᾽
αἰσχρόν, x.7.X. He means, the disgrace and injustice
then of such an act falls merely on me, it brings no
harm to you.—ipoi ye. “It is indeed harm to me,.”—_
σὺ δ᾽ ἐξόριζε, κι τ. Χ. ‘ Well, then, do you send them: be-
youd your boundaries, and we thereupon will lead
them away thence.”—rod θεοῦ πλείω φρονῶν. ‘If you
think yourself wiser than the god,” i. e., who has de-
creed that suppliants at the altar should be protected.
—deip’, ὡς ἔοικε, x. 7... He means to say, this place
seems to be an asylum to which all the bad must flee.

2638-270. βλάπτων ἐκείνους μηδέν. * (Aye) in no re-
spect (however) injuring those,” i. e., yes, you are mas-
ter here, but. not to the injury of ΑΤρο8.---Αλάπτεσθε,
κιτιλ. “Be injured (for what I care) so long as I do
not defile.the gods,” i. ¢., so long as I do not violate
the laws of heaven. Observe that βλάπτεσθε is here the

240 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

imperative.—ro.idroc. Supply τῇ γνώμῃ. He means, Nor
do I wish 10.---πειρώμενος. “ΒΥ actual trial.”—krraiwx
“To your sorrow.” Literally, “weeping the while.”

274-282. μιᾶς γὰρ χειρός, x.7.r. “For the conflict of
a single hand is a weak one,” i.e., it is a weak fight
for only one man.—orparnyéyv. ‘As leader.”—Andkéd-
Qov. For ᾿Αλκαθόουι Alcathous (Αλκάθοος) was the
son of Pelops, and king of Megara, whence the boun-
dary between Megaris and Attica was called after his
name. Eurystheus, therefore, is here represented as
being on the immediate confines of Attica, ready to in-
vade that country, and to ravage the ΟΥΟΡΒ.---λαμπρὸς
φανήσεται. “ He will come fiercely forth ta the view.”
Elimsley takes the metaphor to be from a keen, fresh,
impetuous wind. So Musgrave explains λαμπρός here
by vehemens, rapidus, potens, and compares Aristoph.,
iq., 430, 760.—@vroic. ‘The productions of the earth,”
i.e., the trees and ΟΙΌΡΒ.---κεκτῴμεθα. A rare form for
the optative, and contracted from κεκτηοίμεθα. Consult .
Buttmann, Ausf. Sprachl., § 98, n. 17.

284-296. φθείρου. ‘ Destruction seize you!” Liter-
ally, ‘‘ Be destroyed.” A common form of imprecation.
—rd σὸν Apyoc. “ That Argos of yours,” i. e.,of which
you boast.so much.—oi« ἔμελλες. “‘ You were not go-
ing.”—7ode.. Elmsley reads πόλιν, remarking that the
Greeks said ὑπήκοός τινος, rather than ὑπήκοός τινι.----
ὀξύς. “ Keen-spirited.” —ézi τοῖσι. ‘In present cir-
cumstances.”—dic τόσα πυργοῦν, κι τι λ. “Τὸ build tow-
ering on high twice as many things as actually take
place,” i.e., to exaggerate the reality twofold. The
genitive γιγνομένων depends on the comparative no-
tion implied in τόσα. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 502, δ09,)---ῆλθεν.
Some refer this to Demophon, but the change of per-
son is then exceedingly harsh. — διακναῖσαι. Equiva-
lent, according to Elmsley, to διολέσαι..

HERACLIDAE. 241

_ 297-809. γέρας. “ Honor.”—«cakoig ἐκοινώνησεν. “ Has
connected himself with the vulgar,” i. e., the base-born.
—ereiv. “For having left.” Depending apparently
on ἐπαινέσω, though still quite irregular. Matthiae
suggests λιπών.---ὠἀμύνεται. “ Wards off,” i. e., teaches
to bear up against. It does this, according to the
Greck view, from the feeling of αἰσχύνη, or “ self-re-
spect,” which they considered to be intimately asso-
ciated with it, and as really affording support under
trials.—npeic yap, κι τ λ. Observe the force of γάρ here.
The idea is, for we, by persevering and not sinking in
despair, have at length found friends.—révde προὔστη-
σαν. ‘Have stood forth in defence of these.” He
points to the children, whom he had just included in
the collective ἡμεῖς.---ἐς πεῖραν φίλων. “ΤῸ an experi-
ence of friends,” i. e.,to those whom we find, on trial,
to be true friends, |

310-327. νόστος ἐς πάτραν. In their fifth and last ef-
fort, about eighty years after the Trojan war, they are
said to have defeated the son of Orestes, and to have
become masters first of Argos, and then of the greater
part of the Peloponnesus.—kai τιμάς. “And become
possessed of the honors.” Observe the zeugma in οἰκή-
onre, the verb having in this latter clause the force of
λάβητε OY Katdoynre.—aipeoOa. Infinitive for impera-
tive. Compare Troad., 422.— ot γῆν τοσήνδε, κι τ΄ ΧΑ.
“Who have averted from us so.great a country, and
its Pelasgic people, to have them: as enemies unto
themselves.” Observe here the force of the middle,
as if he had said ὥστε αὐτοὶ ἑαυτοῖς πολεμίους EXELY.—
εἰσορῶντες. “ Though seeing us.”—Onoiwe πέλας. He
means; when standing near him in Hades.—ape. ‘The a
in ἀρῶ is either short or long, according as it is taken
from αἴρω or from ἀείρω, being in the latter case contract-
ed from ἀερῶ.--ἕνα γὰρ ἐν πολλοῖς, x. 7.d. The sentiment
is from the well-known lines of Homer, Od., i1., 276 seq.

ae

242 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

330-840. προσωφελεῖν. Construed also with the ac-
cusative.—«ai τὰ τῶνδ᾽ αὐχῶ, κιτ.λ. “And T am confi-
dent that the conduct of these here will be such (as

you describe); the favor done them will be remem-
bered.” — σύλλογον. “Α muster.” --- τάξω re. “And
I will marshal them,” i.e., will drill them, so as to
make all the available inhabitants turn out to meet
the ἴοα. ---- αὐτόν. The army.—raydic βοηδρόμος. “Is
quick to run to the war-cry” (or the cry to the res-
cue).—"Apye. The dative of*place.—Oicona. “TI will
inspect the entrails.”

344-351. ἑζώμεσθα δή, κι τ. λ. “ Let us then keep our
seats as suppliants, waiting here for the city to prove
successful,” i.e., until the city has succeeded in the
contest.—éray δ᾽ ἀγῶνος, κι τ. λ. “ And when you shall
successfully have rid yourself of this contest, we will
go to your palace.”—ovppdayoow. “As allies.’—réy
μὲν γάρ, x.r.. He means, If Juno is the patron-god-
dess (and a powerful one without doubt) of the Ar-
gives, Pallas is on our side and that of Athens.—izap-
xew. “Tends.”—@edv. Monosyllable in scanning.

354-880. πλέον. “Any the more.” The Chorus
mean, We are not to be scared by your threats, Argive
stranger.—pijmzw οὕτω εἴη. “May it never be so,” i. e.,
as that. it should fear what you say.—®6 re Σθεγνέλου.
“ And (along with you) the son of Sthenelus.” “Com-
pare J7., xix., 123: Εὐρυσθεύς, Σθενέλοιο πάϊς Teponiadao.
-ῸΟ οὀντισχομένους. “ Having clung for protection unto.”
—rov ταῦτα καλῶς, x.7.r. “ Where would this conduct
be honorably (regarded), among the right-minded at
least,” i. e., what place should conduct such as this
take among honorable actions in the opinion of those
who think aright? Observe the employment of ποῦ

where we might have expected πῶς.---κεὶ, Equivalent _

here to εἰ καί.---τὰν εὖ χαρίτων, «.7r.r. “The city fa-

————=x” Lf

HERACLIDAE. 243

vored by the Graces.” Literally, “having itself well
in respect: of the Graces.” The meaning is merely
“the beautiful city.”—avdoxov. “ Restrain yourself.”

381-387. ὦ wai. The age of Iolaus entitles him thus
familiarly to address the young king.—ri μοι σύννοιαν,
κιτιλ. ‘ Why hast thou come, bringing unto me anxi-
ety in your eyes ?”—ovd γάρ τι, x.7.r. “ For there is no
fear at all lest the herald’s speech prove false,” i. e., the
herald is not the man to use vain and empty threats.
Observe, as already remarked, that οὐ μή is for οὐ φό-
Bog ἐστὶ μή.---τὰ πρόσθεν ὦν. Tyrwhitt’s correction for
the common reading τὰ πρὸς θεῶν, and implying that
Eurystheus was flushed with his success hitherto in ex-
pelling the Heraclidae from every country where they
had sought protection, and. hence was full of con-
temptuous pride and conceit towards Athens. — εἶσιν.
Elmsley’s emendation for the common reading éoriv.—
ἐς τὰς ᾿Αθήνας. Depending on εἶσιν. In the common
reading it depends on φρονῶν.

393-396. οὐκ ἐφῆκέ πω. “He has not as yet let loose.”
—eraiay ὀφρύην. “On a rocky mountain-brow.’’—é6-
know. “Asa conjecture on my part.” He means, It
is a mere suspicion on my part, that this is his object
in occupying a high ridge.—zoig. Supply 6d¢.—7
ἄνευ δορός. The correction of Musgrave, for ra viv do-
poe. The manceuvre of Eurystheus was to bring his
army down to the plains of Marathon “without a
fight,” and take up a safe position there. He was
therefore on the lookout, ποίᾳ ὁδῷ προσάγοι καὶ ποῦ ἱδρύ-
οἱ τὸ στρατόπεδον. And on ποῦ implied in ποίᾳ, rather
than on ἐν ἀσφαλεῖ, depends the genitive χθονός.

401-407, θυηπολεῖται μάντεων ὕπο. “Is engaged in
the performance of sacrifices by means of soothsayers.”
That is, θυηπολοῦσι μάντεις κατ᾽ ἄστυ.---τροπαῖά τ᾽ ἐχθρῶν,

!

244 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

κιτλ. “ (Rites) both designed to bring a rout upon
the enemy and safety to the city.” _ Understand ἱερά
as an apposition with what immediately precedes, and
with which the adjectives rporaia and σωτήρια both
agree.—yxpnouay ἀοιδοὺς πάντας. “ All the bards (the
utterers) of oracles.” —ddjicac. “ Having collected.”
The a is long, as from ἀλής or ἁλής.---ἤλεγξα καὶ βέβηλα,
κτλ. “Ihave examined the ancient predictions, both
public and concealed,” i.e., both those accessible to
all, or which were cited on every occasion, and those
kept in the custody of the priests.—«ai τῶν μὲν ἄλλων,
x7. “And as regards other matters, many things
in these oracles are different (one from another).”—éy
ταὐτόν. ‘One and the same.” Observe the antithe-
sis between πολλὰ διάφορα and ἕν ταὐτόν. ---- ἐμπρέπει.
“Ts clearly conspicuous.” There must be a colon
after this word, not a comma.

408-413. παρθένον. Pausanias relates (i., 32, 5) that
an oracle declared that the children of Hercules would
not prove victorious unless one of their number died
a voluntary death (ἀποθανεῖν ἐθελοντήν) ; and that Ma-
caria, his daughter by Deianira, thereupon slew her-
self. Her name was afterwards given to a fountain at
Marathon. Euripides probably omitted this fact in
order to place the noble-mindedness of Macaria in a
stronger light.—dvayrdow, scil., τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παῖδα κτα-
νεῖν.----κακῶς οὕτω. ‘So insanely.”

415-424. πικρὰς συστάσεις. “ Angry meetings.” An-
ery, because each side maintained their view with ve-
hemence. Bothe gives πυκνάς.---ὡς δίκαιον ἦν. That
it was right (in me),” i.e., that I did right in, ete.
Elmsley unnecessarily makes ἣν here have the force of
ἐστί.---ἐμήν. Elmsley, with great probability, here reads
ἐμοῦ.---εἰ δὲ δὴ δράσω τόδε, x.7.r. The people are angry
enough already, but if he should do this, namely, com-

- HERACLIDAE. 245

pel the sacrifice of a maiden, there would be danger
of an immediate civil war. The old reading was ἢν
δὲ wh, Which Matthiae corrected, from three MSS., into
ei δὲ δῆ. According to the old reading, τόδε will mean
ὃ ἀμφότεροι λέγουσι. ‘* What either party say,” and De-
mophon’s idea will be that refusal in either case will
involve him in a civil war. — συνεξεύρισκε. ‘ Devise
along with me.”—dore βαρβάρων. “As over barba-
rians.”"—aXX’ ἣν δίκαια δρῶ, κιτ. λ. “But if I do fair
things, I shall be fairly treated,” i. e., because he is not,
like the Persian monarch, an irresponsible despot, but
under constitutional laws.

425, 426. ἀλλ᾽ ἢ πρόθυμον, x.7r.r. “ But does not the
god allow this state, being eager the while, to lend aid
to strangers when desirous so to do?” i.e., but can it
be that the god in imposing this difficulty about the
sacrifice of a maiden, does not allow this state to
assist strangers when it is willing and desirous to do
so? Pflugk calls attention to the species of parallel-
ism to be found here, in πρόθυμον “οὖσαν... xpyZov-
σαν.

427-438. ἔοιγμεν. Contracted for ἐοίκαμεν.---ἰς χεῖρα
γῇ συνῆψαν. “Ἤδγθ come close to land,” i. e., have
got so close as almost to touch it. The expression ἐς
χεῖρα gives to γῇ συνῆψαν the same force here, as if the
whole clause were ἐς χεῖρα γῆν ἔλαβον. The simile, ob-
serves Paley, is a very happy one. Iolaus, who had
just before been profuse in his thanks for the prof-
fered safety, now falls into the extremity of despair.—
ἠλάθησαν. From ἐλαύνω.---πρὸς ἀκταῖς. “ Close to its
shores.”—ra τοῦδε. “ The conduct of this one.”—aivé-
σας δ᾽ éxyw,«.7.r. “And Iam content with the things
here,” i.e., 1 am thankful for the treatment we have
met with here, namely, proffered protection, though it
should prove ineffectual. He then goes on to say,

246 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Well! if it be Heaven’s will that I should fare thus,
the gratitude to you at least is not lost. —

439-460. ὑμῖν τί χρήσομαι. “ What I shall do with
you.” --- ἄστεπτος. “Has been undecked (by us) with
suppliant boughs.”—voioy δὲ γαίας ἕρκος. For ποίας δὲ
γαίας ἕρκος. Since they had not gone to any other
place of protection in the Attic land.—zAjyv εἴ τι τέρψω,
ct. “Except if, by having died, I shall afford any
delight,” etc.— ypijv, χρῆν ἄρ᾽, x.7r.r. “It was destined,
it was destined then for us,” etc.—a\W’ οἷσθ᾽ 6 μοι σύμ-
πραξον; “But do you know in what you may co-
operate with me?” 1.6., in what you may aid me?
Equivalent ‘to σύμπραξόν μοι, οἶσθ᾽ 6.— μήτε κινδύνξυε,
x.7.r. - Observe the employment of pyre.» . τέ, “ ποὶ-
ther... and yet.”—orawe yap ἁνήρ. “ For the man is
weak-minded.”—zrohvjj¢ yap αἰδοῦς, κι τὰ. “For one,
in that event, even, though unfortunate, would stand
a chance of meeting with much consideration,” i. e.,
mercy, or kindness. Observe carvyne for καὶ ἀτυχής.

461-473. μή νυν τήνδ᾽, κιτιλ. “Do not then blame
this state,” 1. 6., if we refuse your request to be deliy-
ered up.—yevvaia. “ Noble in their nature.”—ri πλέ-
ov. ‘ What gain would accrue?” Supply ἂν εἴη.----λύ-
pac. “The ill-treatment,” 1, e., in repeated instances,
Observe the force of the plural. Dindorf gives λύμης
with Elmsley, who fancied λύμας was-a Doric genitive.
But the accusative sometimes occurs in Attic with
μιμνήσκομαι, in place of the genitive, when the refer-
ence is to the keeping of a thing vividly in remem-
brance,.as in the present case. Compare Jelf, G. G.,
§ 515, Obs. — προσκοπεῖν. ‘To foresee.” --- καιριωτέραν.
‘More seasonable.”—dpnyavoc. ‘Quite at a loss.”

474-481. ξένοι, θράσος pot, κι τ. λ. Macaria, who had
hitherto kept out of sight, with the other maidens, un-

HERACLIDAE. | O47

_ der the care of Alemena, now comes forward on the .
stage, and apologizes for her apparent boldness in do-
ing so. “Ὁ ‘strangers, do not attach any charge of
boldness unto me for my thus coming forth.” The
dative ἐξόδοις is equivalent here, as Elmsley remarks,
to ἕνεκα ἐξόδων.----τὸ σωφρονεῖν. “ Discretion.”—od ra-
χθεῖσα, κι τ. λ. “Not having been commissioned to be
the ambassador of our race.” --᾿ πρόσφορος. “Fit (for
the office),” i. e., though not formally appointed to it.
She then gives the reason, namely, the great interest
she takes in her brothers. Whence it appears that
she was the eldest of the female children. —«dpavurijc
mépt,x.t.r. “And I wish to ask, in respect of my own
self (also).” Elmsley makes κἀμαυτῆς πέρι equivalent
to οὐ μόνον περὶ τούτων, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ἐμαυτῆς.. This,
however, seems rather forced.

484-495. οὐ νεωστὶ δή. “ Not now for the first time.”
—e προχωρῆσαιι. “To have got on well.” — dove.
Contracted form for ἀοιδούς.---σημαίνειν. - ““ Specify.”—
εἶναι. “To continue to exist.”—rair’ οὖν ἀμηχανοῦμεν.
“ About these things, then, we are in utter perplexity.”
-- σφάξειν. Elmsley’s correction, for the common σφάξ
ζειν.---λέγει δὲ πως. “ But still, somehow, he does say
it,” i.e., he conveys the idea.—ei μή re τούτων, κ. τ΄ Ἃ.
“Unless we shall in'some way remove the perplexity
connected with these things,” i. e., shall devise some
escape from these difficulties. The verb ἐξαμηχανέω oc-
curs nowhere else, and some critics, therefore, have in-
dulged in needless alterations of the text. Euripides,
however, would seem to have used this compound in-
tentionally with reference to ἀμηχανοῦμεν, in v. 492.

498-506. ἐν τῷδε κἀχόμεσθα, κι τ. λ. “Is it on these
terms that we are able to be saved?” Elmsley’s read-
ing for κεὐχόμεσθα, Which is destitute of sense.—eirv-
χῶς πεπραγότες. “ Being fortunate.”— παρίστασθαι σφαγῇ.

248 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

“To present myself for immolation.”—aipes@a. “To
encounter.” Literally, “to take up for itself.”—zdpor
σεσῶσθαι. ‘ When it is in our power to be saved,” i.e.,
when we might, if those labors were carried to a suc-
cessful issue through our means, insure safety.—gevéé-
μεσθα μὴ θανεῖν ; The semi-negative notion of the verb
is strengthened by μή, where in our idiom no negative
particle is expressed. (Jelf, G. G.,§ 749.)

510-516. ποῦ τάδ᾽ ἐν χρηστοῖς πρέπει; ‘ Where are
these things seen among the good 2” i, 6., Nowhere is
such conduct as this seen, etc.—oina. “1 suppose.”
Tronical.—'Adyy μηδὲν ἧσσον εἰσιδεῖν. “To see Hades
none the less,” i. e., than if I offered myself now as a
victim... The reading δεινά, for δὲ τινα, is Tyrwhitt’s
emendation.—arX’ ἐκπεσοῦσα, κι τι λ. Another alterna-
tive. Shall I leave the land, and be a wanderer? With
what face can I ask for protection, if I am branded as
a coward ---ἐὰν δή τις λέγῃ. “If, as doubtless he will,
some one say.” Observe here the force of δή.

522-527. τῇδε. “Through this hope,” i. e., of faring
well.—otxovy θανεῖν, x.7r.rX. “It is better, then, that I
die, than to meet with this treatment, when undesery-
ing of it.”—dvatiay, x.r.d. In his smaller edition, Pa-
ley includes both this and the succeeding line in
brackets. They certainly might be omitted without
any injury to the sense of the passage, The other edi-
tions, however, give them without expressing any
doubt as to their genuineness.—zpéze μᾶλλον. “ Are
more befitting.”—ézionuoc. ‘Of note.” - |

529-534. καὶ στεμματοῦτε, x.7.d. This verse violates
the pause in the fifth foot. Compare Alcest., 671. In
the present instance (not touched on by Porson in his
well-known remarks on this subject in the Preface to
the Hecuba) there seems to be no other way, remarks

Terns aT

HERACLIDAE. 249

Paley, of evading the spondee before the cretic εἰ δοκεῖ,
than by reading kei κατάρχεσθαι δοκεῖ. Elmsley sug-
gests καὶ κατάρχετ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ, but acknowledges that the
middle is here the true form, as Valckenaer has shown.
--πάρα. “Is ready for you.” For πάρεστι.---ἐξαγγέλλο-
pa. “I promise.” More literally,‘ I make a decla-
ration on my own part.”—,p2) φιλοψυχοῦσα. “ΒΥ not
being attached to life.” This line and the next are
bracketed in his smaller edition by Paley, who con-
siders the use of μή peculiar here, though not noticed
by the commentators.

535-543, μέγαν λόγον. “The noble speech.”—yevvai-
ovc μᾶλλον. ‘More in accordance with a noble lin-
eage.”—ric ἂν δράσειεν, κατ. λ. “ What one of men
could do it beyond the present example ὃ" ---ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ
ἐκείνου, κι τ λ. ‘“ But, the seed of a divine mind, thou
art (truly) sprung from that Hercules,” i. e., that illus- .
trious hero. The epic genitive Ἡρακλῆος is a ἅπαξ λε-
γόμενον in tragic senaril.—y γένοιτ᾽ ἄν. “ How it might
be done.” Supply ὁδῷ.

547-549. τῇ τύχῃ. ‘“ By mere chance.” — χάρις γὰρ.
οὐ πρόσεστι. ‘‘ For no graciousness is (thereby) added
(to the act),” i. e., there is no self-sacrifice, calling for
the thanks of others, if it is not voluntary.—aAn’ εἰ μὲν
ἐνδέχεσθε. “* But if you receive me.”

554-563. ὑπερφέρεις τόλμῃ τε, «.7.X. ‘ You surpass
daring by daring,” etc. Literally, ‘ You carry daring
beyond (present bounds) by means of daring.’ Elms-
ley finds a difficulty here, and thinks that instead of
τόλμῃ We ought to read the genitive τόλμης. “ You
carry daring beyond daring.” But he is well answered
by Pilugk.—o’ ὠφελεῖς. The δ᾽ is added by Barnes, and
traces of it are to be found, according to Kirchoff, in
one of the ΜΗ5.---σοφῶς κελεύεις. She means, In saying

20

250 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

that my death will benefit my brethren, you in fact ex-
“hort me to it, and wisely, because you put the matter
at once in its simplest and its strongest light, and one
which removes odium from all parties, and guilt from
yourself.—udoparoc. Namely, the pollution connect-
ed with her death.—0@dvw. “ Let me die.”—émei σφα-
γῆς, κτλ. “Since I will proceed, of my own accord,
to all that is fearful in immolation.”—oizep εὔχομαι.
“From whom I profess (to be sprung).”

565-573. σὺ δ᾽ ἀλλὰ τοῦδε ypyZe. “ Do you then en-
treat from this one here,” 1. e., from Demophon.—rAp-
povecrarny. “The most courageous.” — εἴ rt βούλει.
Supply προσειπεῖν.---μοί. Hortative. So δίδασκέ μοι in
the next line. At this verse Demophon appears to
leave the stage. At least we hear no more of him to
the end of the play; nor indeed of Macaria, after the
valedictory address which next follows. Thus, re-
marks Paley, we lose sight of the two persons in whom
the interest has hitherto been principally centred. Io-
laus is evidently the hero of the play, yet even he is
dismissed at v. 747, and we only hear of his achieve-
ments from the lips of another.

575-590. τοιούσδε ὥσπερ ob. “To be such as thou
art.” Supply εἶναι, and observe that ὥσπερ here takes
the place of οἷος. Elmsley less correctly construes τοι-
οὖσδε With σοφούς, whereas ἐς τὸ πᾶν σοφούς is to be
taken separately, as explanatory of τοιούσδε.---ἀρκέσουσι
yap. That is, ἀρκέσει αὐτοὺς οὕτω σοφοὺς εἶναι.----πρόθυ-
μος ὦν. “Being already desirous to do so,” i.e., to
save them from death.—ddedgav ἡ παροῦσ᾽ ὁμιλία. “My
present company of brothers.”—dowr. Governed by
πάροιθεν, Which last is to be taken in the sense of πρό.
-- ὡς θάψαι χρεών. This was done by the Athenians,
says the Scholiast on Aristophanes, #g., 1169.---κάλ-
Nora, scil., θάψαι.---ἐνδεὴς ὑμῖν. ‘ Wanting unto you.” _

πὸ δ... ΝΣ

HERACLIDAE. 251

She means, I have not been found wanting, but I have
_ stood by you ready to lend aid. Ἷ

-§91-594. τάδ᾽ ἀντὶ παίδων, κι τ λ. “The conscious-
ness of this remains ἃ fond treasure for me in the place
of children,” etc. — ein ye μέντοι μηδέν. “ Would in-
deed that there may be nothing!” There is some-
thing, remarks Paley, very touching in this wish. It
is not said like a mere commonplace sentiment, but
the poet himself seems to give vent to his own feelings
on the subject. The Greeks had no clear idea of re-
ward hereafter for virtue or resignation in this life.
Hence the utmost wish of the unhappy was utter ex-
tinction in death.—oi θανούμενοι βροτῶν. Namely, those
who (like the speaker) are just about to die. As if she
had said, εἰ εὑρήσομεν ἐκεῖ ἐν “Ady.

000 -- 607. δυσφημεῖν θεάν. ‘To speak ill-omened
words of the goddess,” i.e., to say that she is relent-
less, insatiate, etc. The transitive sense of the verb
here is worthy of note. So, from the employment of
εὐφημεῖσθαι in a passive sense in Aeschylus, Suppl. 506,
it follows that εὐφημεῖν also had a corresponding ac-
tive meaning.—y σὸν κατῆρκται σῶμα. “To whom your
_ body has been consecrated for sacrifice.” Compare vy.
529.—xpnopod τε μὴ KpavOévroc, «.7r.rd. “And yet, if the
oracle shall not have been fulfilled, it is impossible for
us to live.”—yeiZwv. “‘ Would in that event be great-
er.”—«ai rade. The fate of Macaria.

608-627. θεῶν ἄτερ. “‘ Without the gods,” i. e., ex-
cept through their dispensation.—oddé τὸν αὐτόν, κ. τ. λ.
“And that the same family does not always walk in
prosperity.” The form βεβάναι is the 2 perf. infin. act.
of βαίνω.---παρὰ δ᾽ ἄλλαν ἄλλα, κ. τ. λ. “ But one kind
of fortune closely follows by the side of another: this
man it causes to live humble from having been ex-

202 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

alted, while on the other hand it makes happy the
‘wretched one.” The word ἀλήταν is corrupt. Accord-
ing to Paley, the sense and metre seem to require τὸν
μέλεον δ᾽.---ὁ πρόθυμος. “ He who is eager (to repel the
power of fate).” — ἀλλὰ od. Addressing Iolans, — μὴ
προπίτνων. ‘‘ Not falling forward (to earth),” i.e., not
prostrate on the ground. To this word the Greeks
attached the notion of abject and unmanly servility.—
ἁ δ᾽ ἀρετὰ βαίνει διὰ μόχθων. ‘ Virtue, however, makes
its way through the midst of labors.”—yeréyw σοι. “I
share (the feeling) with you.”

630-639. Id\ewe δὲ ποῦ γέρων, κι τ λ. Tolaus was en-
veloped in garments (v. 604), and Alemena was within
the temple (v. 42).—ota δή γ᾽ ἐμοῦ παρουσία. “Such a
presence, indeed, as that of me at least is,” i.e., as far
at least as 1, ἃ mere nobody, can be said to be present
at 81].----κεῖσαι. Iolaus, overcome by sorrow and weari-
ness, seems to have sunk to the ground from the seat
on which he had been placed. Compare νυ. 604.—ovp-
εἰχύμην. So Elmsley, in his first edition, for συνεσχό-
μὴν, which last appears in the common editions. The
Attics never use ἐσχόμην in a passive sense.—ippwpeba.
From povvvyu.—'Y)ddrov πενέστης. ‘A serf of Hyllus.”
Hyllus, the eldest of the sons of Hercules by Deianira,
had hitherto been absent, looking for a safe asylum
(v. 46), while his younger brethren were wandering
with Iolaus. The πενέσται (Penestae) were the de-
scendants of the old Pelasgic inhabitants of Thessaly,
and were attached to certain estates as part of the
property, cultivating the lands on condition of paying
in kind a certain portion of the produce. It appears
also from the present passage that they likewise
served in war, like the vassals or retainers in feudal
times.

640-645. ὦ φίλταθ. An exclamation in reference to

~ HERACLIDAE. 253

Hyllus, not addressed to the messenger.—ra viv τάδε.
“Now,” or “ At the present time.”—zddar yap ὠδίνου-
oa,x.7.r. ‘For long suffering anguish about those
who have now come (i. e., Hyllus), you have been
pining away in soul if their arrival will ever take
place.” Others make γνόστος refer to the return of the
Heraclidae to their native country.

646-659. τόδ᾽ ἐπλήσθη στέγος. ‘‘ Was this mansion
just now filled.” Observe the force of the aorist.—j
τἄρ᾽ ἐκείνου, κι τι Χ. “In very truth then (if you do car-
ry them off) may I never more be reckoned the moth-
er of that hero,” i. e., as being deficient in courage to
prevent it.— προσθίξει. Elmsley’s correction for the
common προσθίξεις. The middle appears to be the
only future of θιγγάνω in use.— ἄγγελον. “An an-
nouncer.”—oé. Matthiae supplies ἐβόησα, the idea of
which is contained in βοὴν ἔστησας.---οὐκ ἴσμεν ἡμεῖς
ταῦτα. Equivalent to nescio guid dicas. She means in
fact to ask, ἀλλὰ τί ἐκάλεσας. --- ἀγγέλλει. Where, asks
Paley, did the messenger announce this? He had
merely said that he brought good tidings, and that all
was right. Hence we must infer that in v. 640 it is
Hyllus who is spoken of.

661-669. ri χώρᾳ τῇδε, κι τ. λ. “ Why, having placed
his foot on this land, where is he now absent ?” i. e.,
why has he come and where is he absent? Matthiae,
whom Pflugk follows, says it is the same as ri viv ἄπε-
στι καὶ ποῦ νῦν ἄπεστι; aS in the Homeric ric πόθεν εἷς
ἀνδρῶν; The explanation first given, however, is bet-
ter. The first question seems to be answered by ἦλθεν
ἔχων στρατόν, the second by στρατὸν καθίζει.---τάσσεται.
“Causes to be marshalled,” i. e., by his officers. Hence
the middle voice.—rovd οὐκέθ᾽, κιτ. Χλ. ‘* Then I have
nothing farther to do with this matter.”’ She is about
to depart, as having no concern in purely military

254 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

matters, but is arrested by Iolaus saying that he at
least has to do with them.—dpOpdr ἄλλον. “ Any oth-
er (more precise) enumeration.”

671-678. λαιὸν ἕστηκεν κέρας. “He has taken his
station on the left wing.” The commentators supply
κατά, but Paley regards κέρας rather as a species of cog-
nate accusative, comparing it with στῆναι ordow.—ra-
ρῆκται τάξεων πέλας. Have been brought near from the
ranks,” i. e., near to the generals, to be slain at the mo-
ment of the contest.—7KdZopey ταῦτ᾽, κιτ. λ. This verse
continues the regular στιχομυθίαβ. The two next are
answered by the two 680, 681, so that there is in fact
no violation of the usual rule that each person speaks
at the same length as the other.—ipsjpove τοὐμὸν μέρος.
* Deserted as far as my part is concerned.”

682-693. πρὸς σοῦ. “ Your part,” i.e., as an old man,
and therefore σοφός.---καὶ μὴ μετασχεῖν, x.t.r. Supply
mentally ἥκιστα πρὸς ἐμοῦ ἣν after καί.---οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἐν ὄψει,
x.7.. “There is no wound inflicted by the mere ap-
pearance of a thing, if the hand act not.” Compare
Sept. 6. Theb., 392. The meaning is, you are too old.
to be an effectual combatant, and your coming into
the field will be mere harmless appearance.—zpédoOer.
“Sooner,” i.e., more probably. — ἀλλ᾽ οὖν μαχοῦμαι,
κιτιλ. “ Well, then (even if there is not), Iam ready
to fight with not fewer in number,” i. e., with as many
as ever. He means, there is the same spirit, if there
be not the same bodily vigor.—oyjxcwpa. ‘“ Weight in
the scale.” The Latin momentum.—dpayv. “Τὸ act.”
—we μὴ μενοῦντα, κι τ. Χ. “You may say what more you
please, (resting assured) that I will not remain here.”
In most cases of the accusative absolute with ὡς, some
participle, like νομίζων or ἡγούμενος, may be supplied.

695-713. ἔστ᾽ ἐν δόμοισιν, κατ. Χ. Captured arms were

HERACLIDAE. 255

accustomed to be suspended in temples.—arodwooper,
κτλ. The idea is, if we survive we will restore them,
as the property of the god; if not, he will not account
it sacrilege that we have taken {Π6Π|.---ὁπλίτην κόσμον.
“Α warrior’s array.”—otkodonua. ‘ House-keeping.”—
ri πονεῖς ἄλλως, κι τιλ. “* Why do you labor to no pur-
pose upon things which,” οἵο.---γνωσιμαχεῖν. “Τὸ give
in,” i.e., to know its weakness, and hence to yield to
the opinion of others. Paley says the primitive mean-
ing of the verb 15.“ to contend with a former opinion,”
and so to arrive at the conclusion that it is wrong.—
ἐᾶν. Supply χαίρειν.----ἀνδρῶν yap ἀλκή. “ Aye, for val-
or belongs to men.” — παιδὸς μελήσει, x.7.r. “ There
will be a care of you to the surviving sons of your
son (Hercules).” Canter gave παισί for the old read-
ing πᾶσι.

714-727. χρήσωνται τύχῃ. ‘They shall fall into ill-
luck.” The verb χρῆσθαι, like the Latin wti, is often
used of adverse circumstances. — ὅσιος εἰς ἐμέξ “Δο-
quitted of his obligations to me,” i. e., as the father of
my son Hercules. As such he was bound to protect
_ her.—émov μὲν ἤδη, κι τ. Χ. The servant, who, at v. 698,
had gone into the temple for the arms, now returns
with a complete outfit for an ὁπλίτης. He offers to act
as armor-bearer to Iolaus, lest he should be wearied by
the mere weight. — φθάνοις οὐκ ἄν. Compare Alcest.,
662. Observe the double ἄν, one of which belongs to
the participle, giving it the nature of a condition:
“You could not be too quick if you were at the pres-
ent moment covering,” etc.—yvprdc. ‘ Unarmed.”—
ὀξύην. ‘A beechen spear.” The servant is requested
to give the spear into his hand, to carry the shield,
helmet, and cuirass, and to take the arm of the aged
warrior to support his steps.

730-747. ὄρνιθος οὕνεκ᾽, κατ. λ. “One must go with-

256 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

out stumbling, on account of the omen.” To stumble
at the outset was a bad omen with both Greeks and
Romans. Iolaus thus seeks to excuse the radaywyia.
---λειφθεὶς μάχης. “If left behind as regards the fight,”
i.e., if too late for 1ῦ. --- δοκῶν τι δρᾶν. ‘While you
think you are doing wonders.” —doxotyra μᾶλλον, k. τ. d.
‘‘Seeming to hasten, rather than actually doing so.”—
εὐτυχοῦντα. Supply λεύσσειν.----εἰ δή ποθ᾽ ἥξομέν ye. “Tf,
indeed, we shall ever get {Π616.)---μεμνήμεθα. . Consult
note on v. 469.—oioc ἂν τροπήν, κατ. λ. He changes the
address from his arm unto himself. In fact, however,
the first person here has direct reference to μοί in the
previous line, though the syntax is unusual, and the
more so because οἷον has already occurred in vy. 740.
Blomfield conjectures θείης. Another way would be
to put a full stop at τοιοῦτος, and regard οἷος ἄν, κ. τ. X.,
as an exclamation.—dd«cyorc. “Α reputation for.”

751-758. évéyear’. Hermann’s reading in place of
the common ἐνέγκατ. The change is better for the
metre, but not strictly in unison with the imperative
following. The optative and imperative, however, are

sometimes almost indiscriminately used in choral odes. .

--οθρόνον ἀρχέταν. ‘‘The imperial throne (of Jove).”—
᾿Αθάνας. Supply δόμοις.----μέλλω τᾶς, κι τ λ. Paley con-
jectures γάρ for τᾶς. ---- ὑποδεχθείς. ‘For having re-
ceived,” i.e., in a holy cause, in which the aid of the
gods may be fairly calculated on. Observe the rare
employment of ὑποδεχθείς for ὑποδεξάμενος. --- κίνδυνον
τεμεῖν. “Το cut through danger,” 1. 6., to bring mat-
ters to. a crisis. Compare the Latin decidere.

759-769. we Μυκήνας. <A species of attraction, for ὡς
Μυκῆναι, scil., ciciv.priy κεύθειν. “To cherish secret
anger.” So in Latin, cram habere alta mente repostam.
—«edetopaow. So Dindorf and others, for κελεύσιμον,
or cai λεύσιμον ΓΑργος. The emendation is Reiske’s.—

HERACLIDAE. 257

χάριν ἔχει por. Owes me a favor,” or is bound by an
obligation, namely, for my having taken the side of
justice and mercy, and for not letting the cause of the
gods be inferior to that of men.—zap’ ἐμοὶ θεοί. | Din-
dorf’s reading.

770-783. σὸν yap oddac, κι τ. λ. The first and the sec-
ond σόν both refer to οὖδας, and there should therefore
be no comma after γᾶς.---πόρευσον ἄλλᾳ. “‘ Cause to
go elsewhere,” 1. e., drive away. — δορυσσόητᾳ. Din-
dorf’s reading, after Bergk, and required by the metre.
--ἀρετᾷ. “ Piety.”—otd? λήθει, κι 7.r. “ΝΟΥ does the
waning day of the month forget thee.” By “ the wan-
ing day of the month” is meant, according to Mus-
grave, the νουμηνία, new moon, or first of the month,
when a festival was celebrated in honor of Minerva.
With this Elmsley agrees, remarking, “‘ nullus enim dies
majori jure φθινὰς ἡμέρα appellart potest, quam is in quo
Jit solis et lunae coitus.” Some refer φθινὰς ἡμέρα to
the last day of the month, but we have no proof that
the last day of the month, like the first, was marked
by a festival.—aveydevre δὲ γᾶς, κι τ. λ. ‘“* While on the
breezy hill of the land the sacrificial cries resound to.
the stamp all night long of virgins’ feet.” By the .
“hill of the land,” the Acropolis is meant. The poet
is thought to allude here to the vigils (παννυχίδες)
which, in the worship not only of Bacchus but of oth-
er deities, formed part of the religious orgies.

784-798. δέσποινα, μύθους, κι τι λ. In this scene the
defeat of the Argives under Eurystheus is related.—
ἐμοί re τῷδε, κι τι λ. ‘And to me here present most glo-
rious (to announce).” — ἥδε ἡμέρα, κι τ. λ. “This day
has brought you to freedom, for these your announce-
ments.” Literally, “has put you through so as to be
freed.” Supply ὥστε before ἠλευθερῶσθαι. ---- ἔστιν ἔτι;
“Ts still alive, is he Ὁ) ---μῶν τι κεδνὸν ἠγωνίζετο; ““ϑ'016-

258 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ly he did not at all contend in a way to be cared for,
did he?” Observe the force of μῶν, with which a
negative answer is always expected. — ἀλλά σ᾽ εὐτυχῆ
φίλων, «.7-X. The order is, ἀλλὰ θέλω σε πρῶτον ἀγγεῖ-
λαι (μοι) εὐτυχῆ ἀγῶνα μάχης φίλων, scil., ᾿Αθηναίων.

800-810. ὁπλίτην στρατόν. The heavy-armed men
formed the front, and therefore stood face to face (κατὰ
στόμα), When drawn out in rank (ἐκτεινόμενοι), in the
two armies. When the messenger says, “‘ We had mar-
shalled opposite,” he identifies himself with the com-
batants on both sides, or else we should expect, not
ἀλλήλοισι, but ᾿Αργείων orpary.—ixBac πόδα. “ Having
dismounted.” Verbs denoting motion take an accu-
sative of the member or part by which that motion is
performed. (Porson, ad Orest., 1427.) —pécowow ἐν pe-
ταιχμίοις δορός. ‘In the mid-space between the two
lines of spears,” i. e., between the two armies.—eidaoa-
μεν. “Let alone,” 1. 6.. why do you and I disturb it
by arms ἵ---ἀνδρὸς στερήσας. “ΒΥ having deprived it
of one man.” He says this to Eurystheus, not as in-
tending to undervalue his life, but to contrast it with
the lives of a host. Since, he argues, if you fall, the
loss to your city will be comparatively nothing, meet
me in single combat.

811-817. ἐπῴνεσ᾽, ες τ᾽ ἀπαλλαγάς, κι τι λ. “ Assented
thereto, (saying) that the speech had been well spoken,
both for ridding them of their troubles, and for satis-
fying their valor.” More literally, “ Both as to deliy-
erance from troubles and as to valor,” i.e., that it
would save them the fight without detriment to their
courage. By στρατός he means the Argive host, who
thus urged Eurystheus to accept the offer.—é dé οὔτε,
κιτλ. ‘He, however, having neither regarded those
who heard the speech, nor having felt shame at his
own cowardice, durst not,” etc. Naucke misses the =

HERACLIDAE. 259

negative with ἐτόλμησε, but errs in so doing. The neg-
ative force of otre . . . οὔτε, although pertaining prop-
erly to each member of the sentence, is extended also
to the verb, and it is the same as saying ὁ δ᾽ οὔτε τοὺς ᾿
κλύοντας αἰδεσθεὶς λόγων ἐλθεῖν ἐτόλμησ᾽ ἐγγὺς ἀλκίμου do-
ρός, οὔτ᾽ αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ δειλίαν (αἰδεσθεὶς) στρατηγὸς ὦν.---
τοιοῦτος γεγώς, κι τιλ. That is, though a slave himself,
he came to enslave others.. The Greeks attached the
notion of cowardice to the condition of a slave,

820-822. διαλλαγὰς οὐ τελουμένας. “That a settle-
ment (of the contest) is not to be brought about.”
Observe that τελουμένας is the contracted future parti-
ciple. — ἀλλ᾽ ἀφίεσαν λαιμῶν Bporeiwy, κι τιλ. This al-
ludes to the sacrifice of Macaria. Nothing more is
said about that event; but, as Paley remarks, in a nar-
rative possessing exciting interest in quite another
way, it would perhaps have been injudicious to have
dwelt at length upon the sacrifice.

827-836. τῇ τεκούσῃ. The earth is considered as both
γῆ μήτηρ and γῆ κουροτρόφος, and hence the article is
repeated, as if two distinct persons were meant.—o
καταισχύναι θέλειν. ‘“ Not to consent to disgrace.” The
common text has θέλων, which Musgrave translates by
“volens,” and makes an enallage for θέλοντα. But
Elmsley more correctly reads θέλειν.--τέσημην. Supply
ὁ σαλπιγκτής.---οὔρθιον. “A loud, stirring blast.”—7a-
rayov. ‘The clatter.”—wzirviocg. “The rush.” Elms-
ley makes the term here equivalent to ὁρμή. Compare
Alcest., 1198.---ἐπαλλαχθείς. ‘“ Having been interlaced.”
The preposition ἐπί here denotes reciprocity or inter-
change. Paley makes the description resemble Virgil’s
‘‘haeret pede pes, densusque viro vir.” (Aen., X., 361.)

838-847. δύο κελεύσματα. Dindorf’s reading for the
common τοῦ κελεύσματος, Which last, Paley says, does

260 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

not seem to be good Greek. The exhortations of both
generals to their respective forces are meant.—royv γύην.
Observe that the noun here is masculine, as shown by
the article. The Tragic writers always use the mascu-
line form, γύης, never the feminine yia. (Elmsley, ad
100.)--- πάντα δρῶντες. - Exerting all our energies,”—
ἐμβῆσαί νιν. “To place him in.” Paley conjectures
ἐσβῆσαι.----ἐπεῖχε. ‘Pressed hard upon,” 1. e., followed
in hot pursuit.—ré you’ ἂν ἄλλων. Elmsley’s reading,
for the common λέγοι μὲν ἄλλος.

849-852. Παλληνίδος γὰρ σεμνόν, κιτιλ. “For hav-
ing, while crossing the sacred hill of the divine Mi-
nerva of Pallene, caught sight of Eurystheus’s chariot.”
Pallene was a demus of Attica, not in the road between
Marathon and Athens, but rather in the direction of
Megara. — κἀποτίσασθαι, κτλ. ‘And to inflict just
vengeance on his enemies.” Observe the double ac-
cusative.

855-866. λυγαίῳ νέφει. ‘In a gloomy cloud.”—vréiwy
᾿ βραχιόνων, κι τι λ. “Showed forth a youthful image of
youthful arms.” ---πρὸς πέτραις Σκειρωνίσι. ‘“ At the Sci-
ronian rocks.” Consult note on Hippol., 1208. <Ac-
cording to Apollodorus (ii., 8, 1), Iolaus not only over-
took Eurystheus here, but also slew him, and brought
his head. to Alemena. Euripides, however, merely
makes Alemena to have passed sentence of death
upon him.—)apzpa κηρύσσει μαθεῖν. “ He proclaims
things clear to,learn.”—we¢ ἐφήμεροι τύχαι. “ Since hu-
man fortunes are but for a day.”

869-882. χρόνῳ μέν, x.7.r. “At length, then, has fa-
vorably regarded.” ‘The verb properly means “to
look upon,” i.e., with a view to watching the result,
and apportioning reward or punishment, and is usual-
ly employed in speaking of the gods.— θεοῖς ὁμιλεῖν.

HERACLIDAE. . 261

“Held converse with the gods,” i.e., dwelt with them.
—rov κακῶς ὀλουμένου. ‘“ Who shall perish wretched-
ly.”—«dyjpovc. The poet seems to have had in mind
the legend of the lots drawn by the three Heraclidae,
Temenus, Cresphontes, and Procles, on their final but
long-delayed acquisition of their native land.—éeoic.
Monosyllable in scanning. — ri κεύθων σοφόν. ‘ Con-
cealing in mind what wise plan,” i.e., devising what
wise scheme. Ironical. — οὐ σοφὸν τόδε, κατ. λ. With
the Greeks of old revenge was looked upon as a duty
and a virtue, a positive obligation to a moral law.

883-891. τὸ σὸν προτιμῶν. “ Preferring to show hon-
or unto you,” i.e., rather than to put him to death on
the βρού.---ὥς νιν ὀφθαλμοῖς, κι τ. Χλ. “That, as his con-
queror, you might see him with your own eyes even
subjected to your hand.” The common text has xpa-
rovyra, for which Reiske conjectured κρατοῦσα. Paley
suggests τῇ σῇ for καὶ σῇ, which would certainly be an
improvement. — ἀλλὰ πρὸς βίαν, κι τιλ. “But he has
forcibly yoked him to necessity,” i.e., has consigned
him to fetters and forced him to come.—érevbépwody
pe. “ Procure my freedom.” The speaker, it will be
remembered, was one of the Penestae of Hyllus. Por-
son and Elmsley read ἐλευθερώσειν.---ἀψευδές. The pro-
pensity of the Greeks to deceive, remarks Paley, made
such a remark not unnecessary.

892-900. εἰ λίγεια, κιτ. λ. “If there be the delight
afforded by the shrill-toned pipe at the banquet.” Lit-
erally, if there be in the banquet the shrill-toned de-
light of the pipe. The common reading is ἐνὶ δαί, for
which Dindorf gives εἰνὲ dairi.—ein δ᾽ εὔχαρις ’Adpodira.
The idea is, Sweet, too, is the favor of Venus.—reprvdy
δέ τι καὶ ἄρα. “ And it is something delightful, too, as
it proves.” Observe the force of dpa. Dindorf gives
ap’, which sacrifices sense to metre.—réy πάρος οὐ do-

262 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

κούντων. ‘Who before thought that they never will
be prosperous.” Supply εὐτυχήσειν. ---- τελεσσιδώτειρα.
“The accomplisher.” For τελεσφόρος. ---- Κρόνου παῖς.
According to an opinion which some entertained that
Κρόνος and χρόνος were the same words. Compare
Cic., WV. D., i1., 25. |

901-909. ἔχεις ὁδόν, κιτ.λ. “You have, O city, a
righteous way (of acting). It is not right ever to de-
prive you of this reputation, that you honor the gods;
and he who says you do not, drives close to madness,”
etc. Supply ce with ἀφελέσθαι. ---- ἐλαύνει. The usual
metaphor from a race-course.—éyyic. » That is, close
to the στήλη, or pillar, at the end of the course, and
around which they turned.—ézionpa παραγγέλλει, k. 7X.
“Clearly exhorts to this course, ever taking (some-
thing) from the pride of the unjust,” i.e., ever lessen-
ing or breaking down their pride.

910-918. ἔστιν ἐν οὐρανῷ, κιτιλ. “Your son, aged
lady, is dwelling in the sky.” Observe the employ-
ment of the substantive verb with the participle, in
order to give emphasis to the predicate. (Jelf, G.G.,
§ 375, 4.)---φεύγει λόγον.. “It shuns mention,” i. e., it is
not to be asserted.—zupic δεινᾷ φλογί. Alluding to the
funeral pile on Mount Oeta. Compare Zrach., 1191
seqq.—dabeic. ‘ Having been set on fire,” from daiw,
“to kindle.” —ypoiZe. ‘He is brought into contact
with.” Literally, ‘he touches.” The more usual form
is χρῴζει.----δισσοὺς παῖδας, κι τ. λ. “ You have honored
two children of Jove.” Hebe and Hercules are meant,
who were fabled to have been united in the skies.

919-924. συμφέρεται τὰ πολλά, κιτιλ. “ Many things
coincide with many,” i.e., many odd things happen.
-- θεᾶς πόλις καὶ λαός. Athens and the Athenians.-——

ἔσχεν δ᾽ ὕβριν, «.7r.d. “And has checked the insolence _
: ‘

BO ka
εὖ “

HERACLIDAE. 263

of a man in whom the spirit of violence was before
justice.” Eurystheus is meant. The old teading was
ὕβρεις, for which Dindorf, Matthiae, and Pflugk give
ὕβριν. Elmsley has ὕβρις, and explains ἔσχεν by cessa-
vit, a meaning, says Paley, which it can hardly have.

930-940. τῷδε τ᾽ οὐχ ἧσσον τυχεῖν. “ And to this one
here not less so to befall him,” 1. e., not less unexpect-
ed. Alluding to Eurystheus.—od γάρ zor’ ηὔχει. ‘ For
he never in his arrogance thought.”—yeipac. More usu-
ally, ἐς yeipac.—peiZw τῆς rixyne,x.7.r. “ Thinking him-
self far superior to Fortune,” i. e., not exposed to her
caprices, like other mortals. Compare the explanation
of Elmsley, καταφρονῶν τῆς rbyne.—ioracay. “ Were set-
ting up,” i. e., when I departed to come to you. Bothe
and Matthiae retain ἔστασαν, the 1 aor. for ἔστησαν.

941-960. χρόνῳ. ‘ At last.”—xparei. Passive.—év6’
ὕπου ‘ori νῦν. A curious euphemism. Alcmena had
before declared her firm belief that her son was with
the gods, v. 872.—od οὐκ ἔτλης. “Did you not dare.”
—karnyayec. “Took him down.” Used for κατιέναι
ἐκέλευσας. ---- ὕδρας λέοντας, x.r.X. The omission of the
copulative between κατήγαγες and ἔπεμπες has induced
Paley to conjecture ὕδρας re θῆράς τ᾽, since the Nemean
lion is often called θήρ, 6. g., Herc. F., 153, 363.—réyor.
“Bidding him.” ---- ταῦτα τολμῆσαι μόνον. That he
alone should endure these things.”—dyrdpac. Atheni-
ans.—kai κερδανεῖς ἅπαντα. “And it will be all gain
to you.” Literally, “ You will gain all things,” i.e.,
in dying ἅπαξ, even though κακῶς.---χρὴ yap οὐχ ἅπαξ,
«.7.A. She means, he ought to die a thousand deaths,
Elmsley reads χρῆν, not perceiving, remarks Paley,
that the imperfect would have been used ¢fter he had
really died.

961-969. ἀνυστόν σοι. ‘Possible for you.” — ἄλλως

264 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. ¥

ἄρ᾽ αὐτόν, x.7.d. Eichhoff thinks that a verse spoken
by the messenger has been dropped at the end of this
line. Naucke, on the other hand, suspects that a line
spoken by the messenger has fallen out before v. 961.
—oby ὅντιν ἄν γε, κιτιλ. The custom was to spare the
life of a prisoner, in war, who surrendered himself.—
ταῦτα δόξαντας. “This decision.” Literally, “ These
things having (thus) appeared good.” —oitva. Iron-
ical. The idea is, What! would you have had him to
disobey the state? but it is expressed ironically in the
text, without any interrogation: ‘“‘(Ob, no!) on the
contrary, it behooved him, I suppose, to disobey this
land.” — χρῆν τόνδε μὴ ζῆν. “([ say) this one ought
not (at the present time) to have been alive.”

970-980. τότ᾽ ἠδικήθη, x.7.d. ‘This man was wronged
(it seems) in not having then died at first.” The mes-
senger, who is bent on keeping Eurystheus alive, in-
tends here to convey the following meaning: “ (If,
as you say, he ought not now to be living) he was
wronged in not having died then, when first he was
taken prisoner.” The man plays upon the truculent
sentiment of Alcmena, and says that his not dying
_ Was an injustice to the party himself, rather than to
her.—ovcoiy ἔτ᾽ ἐστίν, κατ λ. “Is it not then even now
a fit time for him to render atonement?” The inter-
rogation here is Elmsley’s. —kairor φημί, κι τι d. For
καίτοι here, a better reading appears to be καὶ yap.—
οὐδὲν ἀντιλεκτέον. ‘This is in no respect to be gain-
said,” i, e., there is no denying it.— τὴν θρασεῖαν.
“The bold one.’ —zerpageraz. Observe the force of
the 3d future; the thing shall be done, and shall re-
main so. It is to be a final settling of accounts with
Eurystheus. |

985-999. δειλίαν ὀφλεῖν τινα. “To incur any impu-
tation of cowardice.” 2 aor. inf. act. of ὀφλισκάνω.----

HERACLIDAE. 265

αὐτανέψιος. Eurystheus and Alemena were ἀνεψιοί on
both sides. The patenaal grandfather of each was
Perseus, the maternal one Pelops.—@edc¢ yap ἦν. “ For
there was a deity in the case.”—xcdéprvew τήνδε τὴν νό-
σον. “To labor through this same affection,” i. e., this
same state of feeling by which I was affected towards
him.—kréyvwr ἀγῶνα, κι τ. λ. “And knew that I was to
engage in this contest.”——-cogiorjc. “ΑΔ contriver.”—
νυκτὶ συνθακῶν. “ Sitting in company with night alone.”
—dweoac. ‘ Having repelled.” From διωθέω.---ἀριθμόν.
“‘ Merely one of many.” Compare the common English
expression, “‘A mere cipher.” — ἀκούσεται ra γ᾽ ἐσθλά.
“ Yet shall he be well spoken of.”

1000-1011. ἀπαλλαχθέντος. ‘ Having departed,” i.e.,
from 11{8.---πάντα κινῆσαι πέτρον. ‘To leave no stone
unturned.”—ovkoiy σύ γ᾽ ἄν, κιτι λ. “1 suppose, then,
that you, had you received this fortune of mine, would
not have pursued with injuries the ill-disposed cubs
of a hostile lion, but would forbearingly have allowed
them to go on living at Argos.” Observe that od y is
ironical here. It was thought not only prudent, but
also right, to kill the descendants of an enemy, and so
to forestall the chance of retaliation hereafter. — νῦν
οὖν ἐπειδή, κατ. r. “ΝΟΥ then, as they did not destroy
me (in the fight), when willing (to die), by the laws
of the Greeks I cannot be put to death without bring-
ing guilt on my slayer.” Literally, “1 am not, by hay-
ing died, free from pollution to my slayer.”

1012-1015. πόλις τ᾽ ἀφῆκε, x... “ Besides, the state,
showing its wisdom, acquitted me,-paying much more
regard towards the god than to her enmity against
me,” i.e., paying much more regard to the claims of.
religion, the duty of αἰδώς, than, etc. Paley calls at-
tention to τίουσα as an Aeschylean word, not elsewhere
used by Euripides.—é γ᾽ εἶπας ἀντήκουσας. “ What you

21

266 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

said (of me), you have now heard (said of yourself) in
return.” — τὸν προστρόπαιον, ®%r.r. “To call me (at
one and the same time) the suppliant and the fearless
one,” i. e., a suppliant in deprecating death, and a fear-
less (or noble-hearted) man in despising it.

1024-1031. τὸ γὰρ σῶμ᾽, κιτ.ιλ. “For in the matter
of his body I will not disobey the state.” Observe that
σῶμα is the accusative of nearer definition. As the
law enjoined that those’‘captured in battle should be
given up for a ransom to their friends, Alemena pre-
tends to comply with it, as far as the σῶμα; meaning
thereby the vexpdc, is concerned.—tIladAnvidoc. Com-
pare v. 849. Observe that the genitive ναοῦ is under-
stood here after πάροιθε.

1033-1044. μέτοικος. Said here of the dead buried
out of their own land. Compare Pers., 321; Choéph.,
671. Great importance was attached by the ancients to
the possession of certain bodies as a safeguard against
invasion, by the power which the δαίμων possessed of
sending ill-luck on the invaders.—révde.. The Herac-
lidae.—éray μόλωσι, x.r.r. This is said to deter the
Spartans from invading Attica in company with the
Argives.—rowitwy ξένων προὔστητε. “In behalf of such
strangers have you stood forth,” 1. e., such are the stran-
gers whose προστάται you have become; such and so
ungrateful, as some day to fight against the land that
gave them protection. — ydovpny. Musgrave’s correc-
tion for ἠρόμην Or φἠρούμην. ---- κρείσσω. “ More power-
ful."—adrAa μήτε μοι χοάς, κιτιλ. He means, Seek not
to propitiate me as a hero (and therefore one of the
Chthonian or hostile powers) by libations and sacri-
fices. I will be your benefactor without that, and I
will glut my vengeance not on you, but on the descend-
ants of the Heraclidae, by causing that they shall in-

vade Attica to their cost.

HERACLIDAE. 267

1046-1055. τοῖσί τ᾿ ἐξ ὑμῶν. “ And to your descend-
ants.”— «voi δοῦναι. She appears here to forget her
promise to give the body to his friends, v. 1023. The
fact is, remarks Paley, Alcmena is still further exasper-
ated by his threats against the descendants of Hercu-
les.—ra γὰρ ἐξ ἡμῶν, κιτ.λ. “For our conduct shall
bring no guilt upon the kings of the land,” i.e., on
Demophon and Acamas. The Chorus mean that they
will have no share in the death of the captive, but his
blood shall be on the head of Alemena. By laying all
the responsibility of Eurystheus’s death on Alcmena,
while both tlie messenger and Chorus wish to preserve
him, the poet ingeniously removes the odium from the
state,

NOTES ON THE SUPPLICES.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

THE Supplices (‘Ikérides), or “Suppliant Women,”’ is found-
ed upon the legend of the expedition of Polynices against
Thebes. It is a composition of considerable merit, and one
that deserves to be classed among the more successful ef-
forts of the poet, if it be not of first-rate excellence. The
poet appears, says Paley, to have written it in a moralizing
but not sceptical humor, for it is replete with reflections on
the goodness of Providence, the folly of man, the blessings
of free institutions, the curse of war, etc., and there are many
passages which, poetically considered, are extremely fine.

Creon, king of Thebes, had ordered the bodies of the Ar-
give chieftains, who had fallen in the attack on Thebes, to
be cast out without burial. Adrastus, the leader and sole
survivor of that disastrous expedition, unable to procure the
rites of sepulture for his comrades, proceeds to Eleusis with
a suppliant procession of the mothers and youthful sons of
the slain chiefs, and sits down with them at the altar of Ce-
res, just when Aethra, mother of Theseus, happens to be
making offerings for the prosperity of her country and her
home. Here the play opens.

ActI. Scene .—The prologue is spoken by Acthra. She
had come to Eleusis for the purpose, as already remarked,
of making solemn sacrifices for the yearly crops, when she
is met by the company of Argive suppliants; and it is after
hearing their sorrows that she offers a further prayer that
she and her son, and their native lands, Troezene and Ath-
ens, may be prosperous, and be spared from similar troubles.
Surrounded by the matrons, and detained by an encircling
fence of suppliant boughs, which she cannot break through
without doing violence to religion, she awaits the arrival of
her son Theseus from Athens, in quest of whom a herald had
already been despatched. The Chorus is composed of the
suppliant females themselves, (1-86.)

SUPPLICES. 269

Scene I7.—Theseus arrives in haste from Athens, and in-
quires what has detained his mother so long at Eleusis. He
sees the suppliants, and is referred to Adrastus for the rea-
son of their arrival. At first he does not notice that his
mother is present, and fears lest the lamentations should be
on account of her sudden death. <A long dialogue ensues
between him and Adrastus, who explains to him the object
that has led himself and the suppliant mothers to Eleusis.
' Adrastus, however, having apparently failed to gain over
Theseus to his cause, on the grdund that his misfortunes are
his own fault, the Chorus of matrons urge one of their num-
ber to embrace the knees of Theseus and renew their re-
quest. Aethra next intercedes, and Theseus at length de-
cides in favor of the suppliants, and resolves, if the people
do not oppose, to rescue the dead either by fair terms or by
force of arms; and with an army ready to enforce his de-
mands, he will send a herald to Creon. He then retires.
(87-364. )

Scene IIJ.—The Chorus exult that Theseus has chosen the
side of religion, and trust that he will do more than recover
the bodies of the slain—that he will also bind Argos by eter-
nal gratitude to Athens. (365-380. )

Act II. Scene I.—Theseus, who had left the stage at v.
364, now returns, accompanied by a herald, to whom he
gives instructions to proceed at once to Thebes, and either
request or insist that the bodies shall be given up. As the
Athenian envoy is departing, however, he is checked by The-
seus, who observes a Theban herald approaching. A dialogue
then ensues between Theseus and the Theban, ending in an
angry controversy. The Theban herald is ordered to depart,
and Theseus himself then retires. (881-597.)

Scene IJ-—While Theseus is absent on his expedition to
Thebes, the Chorus, divided into Hemichoria, express to
each other their fears and anxieties as to the result, wheth-
er the matter will be brought about by friendly interven-
tion or the spear. (598-633. )

Scene III.—The news of the defeat of the Thebans is now
brought by a messenger, who, having been an Argive cap-
tive, has recovered his liberty in the contest. At the re-
quest of the Chorus, he enters into a detailed account of the

270 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

fight. A dialogue then ensues between the messenger and
Adrastus as to the disposal of the dead bodies of those who
had fallen in the previous expedition. ΤῈ messenger in-
forms him that the corpses had been interred by Theseus,
excepting those of the seven chiefs; and that these last were
now being brought to Eleusis. (634-777.)

Scene IV.—While the procession is forming to convey the
bodies upon the stage, the Chorus express their delight at
the victory, but mixed grief at seeing the corpses of their
children. (778-836.)

Act III. Scene —The bodies are deposited on the stage,
while Adrastus pronounces over them a funeral oration.
(837-954. )

Scene IJ.—Theseus and Adrastus having left the stage, the
Chorus of matrons proceed to lament their childless estate,
and their no longer happy lot among Argive mothers. (955-
989.)

Act IV. Scene J.—Euadne appears on the summit of a
beetling rock, rising above the roof of the proscenium, and
gives vent to her feelings in a wild and rapidly uttered strain.
Her father Iphis appears, and, on learning her intention to
destroy herself, endeavors to prevent her, but to no purpose.
She throws herself from the rock, so as to appear to fall be-
hind the proscenium into the blazing pyre of Capaneus.
Iphis and the Chorus deplore her death. (990-1122.)

Scene IT. — The sons of the deceased chieftains are now
seen advancing with the burnt bones that have been gath-
ered from the ashes, and probably inclosed in urns. A di-
alogue then ensues between them and the Chorus. Theseus
addresses Adrastus and the Argive mothers. (1123-1182.)

Scene II7.—Minerva now appears, to urge upon Theseus
not to give up to the Argives the relics of their slain chiefs
without their pledging themselves to become the friends of
Athens, and promising, under the most solemn imprecations,
never to invade the Attic territory. (1183-1284.)

The scene of the play, as already remarked, is laid at Eleu-
sis, and the Chorus consists of the seyen matrons, mothers «

SUPPLICES. -:: 271

of the slain, and the female attendant, on-edeh; besides which
there is a secondary Chorus of the sons, who. take part in the
dialogue towards the. close of the play.. Miller thinks it
highly probable that: ‘Euripides had in view the dispute be-
tween the Athenians ‘and Boeotians after the battle of De-
lium, on which occasion the latter refused to give up the
bodies of the slain for sepulture (B.C. 424); and that the al-
liance, which Euripides makes the Argive ruler contract with
Athens on behalf of all his descendants, refers to the alliance

which actually took place between Athens and Argos about ~

this time. (B.C. 421.)

NOTES.

1-2. Δήμητερ ἑστιοῦχ᾽, κι τιλ. The prologue is spoken
by Aethra, the mother of Theseus, who had come to
Eleusis to make a solemn sacrifice for the yearly crops.
Here she comes into contact with the suppliant women
of Argos, who form the Chorus, and who, fencing her
in with suppliant boughs, entreat her to prevail upon
her son Theseus to aid them in procuring the rites of
interment for their children. She despatches a mes-
senger accordingly for Theseus.— éorwiye. The term
ἑστιοῦχος here means “ protectress,” i. e., guarding the
central hearth of the household of the state, without
reference to the altar of the temple.—zpdcevoror. The
priests are mentioned, because, while the goddess was
the giver of prosperity, the priests were the procurers
of it, since it was their part to communicate to the de-
ity, at the sacrifice, the objects for which it was of-
fered, and to join in the petition to obtain it.

3-15. εὐδαιμονεῖν. Supply δότε.----Ἰτιτθέως χθόνα. Troe-
zene, where Pittheus, the father of Aethra, was reign-
ing.—Aogiov μὰντεύμασιν. The same oracle which is —
quoted in Med., 679. "τ προσπίτνουσ᾽. The common ac-
centuation, kpbowirtnal is erroneous. —rékywy. Goy-
erned by auded: If we make it the genitive absolute,

272 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

as Hermann and others punctuate the line, this would
imply that they are wholly childless because their sons
had died in war; an unnecessary and improbable sup-
position. There should be no comma, therefore, after
τέκνων.---κατασχεῖν. “ΤῸ secure,” i.e., to keep posses-
sion of for Polynices. The Latin obdtinere.

18-22. οἱ κρατοῦντες. “Those in authority,” i. e., at
Thebes. Referring either to Creon individually, or to
the victorious party with Creon at their head.—rowdy
φόρτον, κατ. λ. “* Having with these the common bur-
den of the need of me,” i. e., taking part with them in
petitioning my aid. Observe χρείας ἐμῆς for χρείας
ἐμοῦ.----κεῖται. Adrastus is here pointed to, lying near
the door, and doubtless with his head enveloped in his
ἱμάτιον. Hermann, however, conjectures ixra:, which
Dindorf rather hastily adopts. — ἔγχος. The spear
which he vainly or foolishly raised in the cause of
Polynices.

27-30. μόνον τόδ᾽ ἔργον, κι τ.λ. “ Imposing this only
task,” i.e., this duty and nothing beyond it, namely,
to demand leave to bury the dead, but not to interfere
farther in the political relations between Argos and
Thebes.—irip χθονὸς ἀρότου προθύουσα. “ Offering up
the preliminary sacrifice in behalf of the tillage of the
land,” i. e., the sacrifice that preceded the time of till-
age. Sacrifices. made before the ploughing of the
land were called προηρόσια.. Paley thinks that zpo-
θύουσα here means merely offering cakes, not victims.
---πρὸς τόνδε σηκόν. “Τὸ this sacred enclosure.” There
was probably at Eleusis a railed area, traditionally
said to have first produced corn from the seed given
by Ceres to Triptolemus.

32-41. δεσμὸν δ᾽ adecpor,x.7.r. “ But haying (around
me) this bond of leaves that binds not.” The suppli-

SUPPLICES. 273

ants that surround her with their boughs decked with
festoons of wool are called here figuratively δεσμός,
while from their gentle violence and slight detentive
force they have the epithet of ἄδεσμοι applied to them.
(Compare note on Heracl., 124.) Aethra’s motives for
remaining were twofold, namely, compassion for the
suppliants, and the religious obligation of the fes-
tooned olive-boughs.—2éé\y.’ “He may remove,” i. e.,
get rid of, by inducing the suppliants to apply else-
where for assistance. — ἢ τάσδ᾽ ἀνάγκας ἱκεσίους λύσῃ.
“ Or may undo these suppliant bonds,” i. e., may allow
them to be removed by granting the request.—dv’ ἀρσέ-
νων. “Through the agency of males.”

42-51. ἱκετεύω oe, κιτ. λ. As if in confirmation of the
statements just mace by Aethra, the suppliant mothers
reiterate their request for aid to procure the bodies
of their slain sons to be given up for burial.—yepa-
ρῶν. Hermann adopts Markland’s correction of γεραι-
oy. There is no doubt, remarks Paley, that the mid-
dle syllable might be made short; but whether the
poet would use the same word twice together with a
different quantity is not so clear. Translate γεραρῶν;.
“aged.” — ἄνα μοι τέκνα λῦσαι, κι τ. Δ. “ Ransom’ my
children from the corpses of the slain, who are leay-
ing their limbs in relaxing death, a prey to the wild
beasts of the mountains,” i.e., deliver the bodies of
my sons from the heap of unburied slain. -Observe
here the force of ἄνα. In composition with λύειν, its
force is analogous to wn- in “undo,” implying previ-
ous tying or fastening together, and hence, generally,
ἀναλύειν is “to set free,” “deliver,” etc.—pvoa δὲ cap-
κῶν πολιῶν, «.7.r. “And the tearing of old, wrinkled
flesh with the hands.” Literally, “The wrinkled tear-
ing of aged flesh with the hands.”

57-62. μέτα νυν dbc,«.7.r. “Share then with me

274 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the sentiments you feel (towards your own son), and
share them in proportion as J, an unhappy one, grieve
for the slain whom I bore.” The more she is afflicted,
the greater need has she of a mother’s sympathy.—
παράπεισον. ‘ Persuade.” Literally, “ Bring over to
your side by persuasion.”—'Iopnyvov. “To the Isme-
nus,” i. e., to Thebes, through which ran the river Is-
menus. —Adivoy τάφον. “ For a stone tomb.” These
words are corrupt, as even the metre shows, Various
conjectures have. been made by critics, but none are
satisfactory.

63-70. ὁσίως oby. ‘ Not according to holy custom.”
Because they had come without observing the rites
and ceremonies prescribed for visiting the temple of
Ceres on one of her great festivals (the προηρόσια).
They were not, moreover, in holiday attire (v. 97), but
with shorn hair and in mourning: garb, which was ill-
omened.—eirecvia. “ΒΥ being happy in such a son,”
i.e.,as Theseus 15. ---- καθελεῖν. “ΤῸ remove.” —véxuy,
«ΝΟΥ a corpse.”. The comma after νέκυν is due to
Hermann. The old reading was vé«v’, corrected by
Reiske.. The grammarians thought that νέκυς and ve-
κρός were adjectives, and here altered the word so as
to agree with μέλη. ---- ἀμφιβαλεῖν. “That I may em-
brace.”’ Literally, ‘So as for me to embrace.”

71-78. ἀγὼν 08 ἄλλος, κι τι λ. “Lo! here comes
another wrestling (with sorrow), taking up groans in
succession to groans,” i. e., following up the lamenta-
tions of the mothers by their own. Hermann rightly
assigns the following strophe and antistrophe to the
Semichorus, composed of the female attendants of the
bereaved matrons. The common text has γόων, γόων
διάδοχος, for which we have given Valckenaer’s cor-
rection. — dyovow. Referring to the beating of their
bosoms with their hands, in token of sorrow.—évrwéoi. _

SUPPLICES. 275

“ Fellow-mourners.” — ξυναλγηδόνες. ‘Sharers in sor-
row.” For ξυναλγοῦσαι.----χορόν, τὸν “Αιδας σέβει. “Τὸ
a dance which Hades loves,” 1. 6., not to a chorus or
dance of joy, but to one of woe. The accusative yo-
pov depends on ire, indicating motion towards. — διὰ
παρῇδος ὄνυχα, κι τ. λ. “Make bloody the white nail
along the cheek, and also the lacerated skin.” The
words χρῶτά re φόνιον will form a dochmius, if we read
φοίνιον, but the emendation is uncertain, since the cor-
responding verse of the antistrophe (ἐς γόους πέφυκε
πάθος" ~*) is probably corrupt.—ra γὰρ φθιτῶν, κ. τ. λ.
“ἘῸΣ the honors of the dead are a credit to the liv-
ing.” This doctrine is cited here as an argument for
using severity in the infliction of blows.

79-85, ἐξάγει. ‘ Quite carries me away,” i. e., beside
myself. Compare Alcest., 1080.—aX.Barov. A rare Dor-
ism, since Euripides elsewhere and Aeschylus have
. ἠλίβατος. --- τὸ γὰρ θανόντων τέκνων, κιτι λ. . “For the
affliction for deceased children, in accordance with
the nature of women, expends its energy in lamenta-
tions.” The same as κατὰ γυναικῶν φύσιν ἐστὶν ἐπίπονον
ἐς γόους. 5;

87-103. τίνων γόων, κι τ. Δ. Theseus arrives in haste
from Athens, and inquires what has detained his moth-
er so long at Eleusis. He sees the suppliants, and is
referred to Adrastus for the reason of their arrival.—
γόων ἤκουσα. . . κτύπον. Double construction with
the same verb. Compare Aesch., Sept. c. T’heb., 205.—
ἠχοῦς ἰούσης. Genitive absolute.—p’ ἀναπτεροῖ. “ Flut-
ters me.” —éyy νέον. At first he does not notice that
his mother is present, and fears lest the lamentations
should be for her sudden death.—cawvac εἰσβολὰς λόγων.
“A new beginning of discourse,” i.e., a new subject
of inquiry and discourse.—éva ῥυθμὸν κακῶν. “One
fashion (merely) of woe,” 1. e., one way merely of indi-

276 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. Ἶ

cating it. Compare, as regards the meaning of ῥυθμός ᾿
here, Heracl., 180. ---- κουραὶ δέ, x.r.r. “And there are

shorn locks, and garments not festal,” i.e., not such

garments as become those who visit a temple on any

festal occasion.—d¢povpoici με. “ They keep guard over
me,” i.e., by holding the boughs so as to encircle her,

they detained her on the spot, since it was not lawful

to use the least violence in setting them aside.

106-112. οἱ δ᾽ ἀμφὶ τόνδε, x.7.X. They stand around
him as he lies prostrate. Compare v. 22. It is clear
that Adrastus and the sons of the dead chieftains are
in a different place from that of the matrons. — οἷδα.
She means, she could tell it if she pleased, and if she
were the proper person to tell it. Aethra had shown
her knowledge of the circumstances in the prologue.
---Ο μῦθος οὑντεῦθεν. ‘ Further explanation.” The term
οὑὐντεῦθεν is not to be rendered “ henceforth,” for that
would be rotyrei0ev.—rdv κατήρη. “ That art muffled.”
---χλανιδίοις. “In the robe of men.” The χλανίδιον
formed the ordinary outer attire of men, correspond-
ing to the Roman toga.—zipac γὰρ οὐδέν, κι τ. rd. “ For
there is no end (to perplexity) unless it comes through
speech.” Dindorf says that μὴ διὰ γλώσσης ἰόν is for
μὴ διὰ γλώσσης ἰόντος σοῦ, but this is too artificial.
Markland conjectures περᾷς and ἰών, but a better con-
jecture would have been περανεῖς. Critics, however,
regard the whole line as an interpolation, since it dis-
turbs the order of the στιχομυθία.

114-130. πόλεως. A dissyllable (ijambus) in scan-
ning.—yap. (Certainly) ἴον." --ἐνταῦθα. “In this.”
—roaira. “Such results.’—xcjpvéw Ἑρμοῦ. Heralds
were under the tutelage of Hermes, as διάκτορος or
messenger of the gods.—kazrera γε. “ (Yes) and yet
(though I did send heralds).”—oi eravéyrec. Markland
conjectures οἱ κρατοῦντες, aS in v. 18, --- φέρειν. “How -

SUPPLICES. 277

to bear it (aright).’— μ᾽ ἐπῆλθες. Paley conjectures
μετῆλθες. ---- κομίσαι. “To bear away (for interment),”
i. e., to bring off from the battle-field for that purpose.
—rd δ᾽ "Apyog ὑμῖν, x.7r.r. “ But what has become of
that Argos of yours? were her boastings (all) in vain ?”
Literally, “ But where is that Argos for you?” ete. The
reading of Aldus is κόμπει, Which Barnes took for ἐκόμ-
met. — οἰχόμεσθα. ‘We are undone.” — δοκῆσαν τόδε.
Nominative absolute.

131-138. ἐκ τοῦ δέ. ‘But why?” τοῦ for rivoc.—
λόχους. So Dindorf and Hermann after Pierson. The
common reading is ὄχους, which Matthiae and Bothe
retain. But, as Paley remarks, it is a strange expres-
sion to ask one man why he drove seven chariots
against a place.—zopoivwy. “ Seeking to procure,”—
tp, for rint.— ove ἐγγενῆ, κιτι λ. “I did not connect
with my line a native wedlock.”—Tvdei re. Dindorf
gives Τυδῆι, aS Ἡρακλῆος. (Heracl., 541.) The MSS.,
however, have Τυδεῖ, ---- Φοίβου μ᾽ iwidOe,n.7.r. “The
dark saying of Phoebus, hard to guess at, deceived
me.”

142-150. ἐλθόντε φυγάδες. Nominative absolute, the
construction being broken in consequence of the inter-
ruption at the end of the line.—payy ye, «.7.r. “ Hay-
ing likened them in fight unto,” etc. This is Her-
mann’s reading. The common text has μάχην. ‘ Hay-
ing likened their fighting unto that of,” etc.—Tudede
μὲν αἷμα, κι τ. Χ. “ Tydeus, for his part, fleeing from the
land on account of kindred blood.” In reality, how-
ever, we have here a double construction, φεύγων χθο-
voc, and φεύγων αἷμα, so that the literal meaning will
be, “Fleeing from the land kindred blood.” Ty-
deus had slain his brother Melanippus, and had fled
to Argos to obtain the rite of purification from Adras-
tus. But there are other accounts.—dpaic πατρῴαις.

1h

278 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

“By reason of his father’s curse.” Causal dative.—
κτάνοι. Hermann’s correction, for cravy. |

151-156. σοφήν ye ἔλεξας, κι τ.λ. “Thou mentionest
this voluntary flight as a wise one indeed,” i. e., this
flight. which you here mention as a voluntary one on
his part, was a wise one indeed.—anN’ οἱ μένοντες, κι τ. Δ.
“ But yet (wise though it may have been in other re-
spects) they who remained (at home) wronged,” ete.—
ἢ που. These particles are employed here to ask a
somewhat hesitating question: “Is it possible that ?”
or “Can it be that?”—rair’ ἐκδικάζων. “To avenge
these things.”— εἶτα. “And 50." --- διώκεις μ᾽ ἢ μάλιστ᾽,
κιτιλ. “You press me on the very point on which I
most failed,” i. e., the neglect (for so Theseus supposes
it to be) of the gods, in not consulting them about the
expedition. Hermann ingeniously conjectures μάλιστά
γ᾽ ἐσφάλην, for the personal pronoun is rarely used in
the nominative unless some degree of emphasis is in-
tended, which is not the case here.

158-162. τὸ δὲ πλέον. “But what is more.” . So
Musgrave, for ri δὲ πλέον, which Hermann retains. —
᾿Αμφιάρεώ ye,x.7.r. ‘Against the will of Amphiaraus
in particular.” This diviner had always discouraged
the expedition against Thebes. In scanning, ᾿Αμφιάρεω
becomes here ᾿Αμφιάρω.----οὕτω τὸ θεῖον, «.7r.d. “ Under
these circumstances (i. e., if you were thus disobedient)
the god easily deserted you.” Markland conjectures
ῥᾳδίως ἀπεστράφης, to which some editors add the in-
terrogation mark, “ Did you so easily turn away from
the divine warning ?”—@dpuBoc. ‘The clamor.” He
means that of the war party, the hot-headed youth in
the state. — ἐξέπλησσέ pe. ‘Disordered me,” i.e., my
better judgment.—etvyiay ἔσπευσας. “ You set in mo-
tion courage,” i.e., you followed the dictates of cour-
age.—6 δή ye, κατὰ. This line is commonly regarded -

SUPPLICES. 279

as spurious; but the sentence ends too abruptly at εὐ-
βουλίας if the verse be thrown out.

164-175. ἐν αἰσχύναις ἔχω. “I hold it among dis-
graces.” --εὐδαίμων. Porson conjectures ἰσοδαίμων. Din-
dorf thinks the verse an addition.—ijce εἰς ἀπαιδίαν.
“Has come to childlessness.” The same as ἄπαις ἐστί,
with a tacit reference at the same time to previous εὐ-
παιδία.----θεῖναι. ‘To place here.”—zpeoBevpara. “As
an embassy,” i. 6., aS Qewooi. — ὧν αὐτὰς ἐχρῆν, κ. τ. λ.
The sense is, ἧς ταφῆς ἐχρῆν αὐτὰς τυχεῖν, ταφείσας χερσὶν
κείνων ὡραίων, 1. 6., of their sons arrived at maturity,
but still in the prime of life. Translate ὧν, “ Which
obsequies,” and supply some word, like κτερισμάτων,
from θάψωσιν.

176-183. σοφὸν δὲ πενίαν, x.r.r. The argument, says
Paley, appears to be this: As the rich should look to
the poor, and conversely the poor to the rich, the one
as ἃ warning of what may befall him, the other as an
incentive to honorable exertion, so should the prosper-
ous (e. g. Theseus) accustom himself to witness misery.
And the moral obviously is that all men should learn
to expect, and know how to behave under, a change
of circumstances, such as has befallen Adrastus, —
ζηλοῦντα. “ Being emulous.the while,” i. e., of the rich.
—ra τ᾽ oixrpa,x.r.r. “And that those not unhappy
may look on the things that are wretched.”—rév θ᾽
ὑμνοποιόν, κατ. λ. This verse and the three that follow
seem to be an interpolation. It has been supposed that
some grammarian, dissatisfied with the poet’s moral-
izing, and, perhaps, perplexed to divine his meaning,
indulged his humor by appending these four lines as
a marginal note, probably a quotation from some other
play, to the following effect, namely, that a poet who
wishes to be read should write in a pleasant strain;
for if his own woes are the subject of his thoughts, it

280 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

is not to be expected that he should please his hear-
ers.—yaipovra. ‘ With joyous feelings.”—oitkoOey ἀτώ-
μενος. ‘If troubled in his own bosom.”

186-192. ἐγὼ δίκαιός εἰμι. “1 am the right person.”
--ὠμή. So Heath and others, for ἡ ᾿μή.---πεποίκιλται.
“Ts deceitful.” The reference literally is to tricking
out with fair but false words. —dédopce. “It looks
upon.”—orparndarov. Dindorf regards the whole pas-
sage, from v. 180 to this line inclusive, as interpolated.

194, 195. δι’ οἴκτου λαβεῖν. “For you to take pity
on.” — ἄλλοισι δή, κι τ. λ. The reply of Theseus con-
tains a most interesting and remarkable exposition of
the poet’s views of the beneficence of the Deity, and
also a clear statement of his political opinions; though
neither seems to have a very direct bearing on the
speech of Adrastus. The moral meant to be conveyed
is that people are never contented with the lot that
has been assigned them, but endeavor to improve it,
fancying themselves wiser than the Deity ; and that it
was through this pride and conceit that Adrastus fell.
--:ἀΟμιλληθεὶς λόγω τοιῷδε. “ Having contended in an
argument like the following.”

196-200. ἔλεξε γάρ, κι τ. Χλ. It appears to have been
taught in the schools of some of the philosophers op-
posed to Anaxagoras that there was more of evil in
the world than of good. Hence Theseus speaks of this
as a theme to be discussed in argument.—ov« ἂν ἦμεν
ἐν φάει. The very fact of our existence is a proof that
there is more of good than of evil in the world.

201-210. αἰνῶ δὲ bc, x.7.. “And I praise that one
of the gods who regulated life for us, from out of a
mixed up and savage state.”—zeguppévov. Mixed up
and confused, without order or arrangement. The -

Ψ.

SUPPLICES. _ 281

verb φύρω properly denotes to mix up and knead to-
gether, as dough or clay, until the ingredients are thor-
oughly blended.—iv@eic. Supply ἡμῖν.--- γιγνώσκειν ora.
“To know the meaning of what is said.” Jacobs con-
jectures ὡς γεγωνίσκων ὄπα, but this would mean, ‘So
as to speak audibly,” which would be out of place
here.—rpogny τε καρποῦ, x.7.r. -“ And the nutriment
afforded by the fruits of the earth, and for the growth
of it rain-drops from heaven.” Hermann, after Mark-
land, edits γητρεφῆ, κἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ, κι τ. Χ. But this clash-
es awkwardly with the very next verse.—we τά τ᾽ ἐκ
γαίας, «.r.r. “In order that it (i. e., the rain-drop)
may both nurture the things (that spring) from the
earth, and may refresh her womb.” After νηδύν sup-
ply αὐτῆς, the earth being the mother from whose lap
or womb all things are produced.—roio.. For τούτοις.
Blomfield, with great probability, suggests rotode. —
προβλήματα. “Having given us coverings.” Supply
δούς.---ὡς διαλλαγάς, κι τι λ. “That we might have in-
terchanges with one another of the things which a
land might need.” The optatives here depend on the
past tense, διεσταθμήσατο.

212-215. κατὰ σπλάγχνων πτύχας. “ According to the
folds of the entrails,” i. e., of the liver; meaning, per-
haps, says Paley, the smoothness or roughness of it.
He compares Prom. V., 501, σπλάγχνων λειότητα, this be-
ing a favorable omen. It will be observed that the
poet here specifies the three sorts of divination, by
fire, entrails, and birds.—dp’ od τρυφῶμεν; Are we not,
then, over-nice ?” i. e., hard to please.—@eov. One syl-
lable in scanning.

216-225. ἡ φρόνησις. “Our wisdom.” — τὸ γαῦῤον.
“ Haughtiness.”— δοκοῦμεν εἶναι. ‘We think that we
are.” — ἧς δεκάδος. “ΟΥ̓ which number.” More liter-
ally, “ Of which company.” The term δεκάς, properly
22

282 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

a company or band of ten, is here used generally.—Zv-
yeic. ‘‘ Bound,” i. e., compelled. More literally, “Tied
up.” — ὡς ζώντων θεῶν. “As if believing that gods
really existed.” Opposed to ἀτιμάσας, in v. 230, the
disobedience, namely, which Adrastus inconsistently
showed in despising the advice of Amphiaraus.—\ap-
πρὸν δὲ θολερῷ, κ. τ. rd. “* And, by having intermingled
your own clear line with what was turbid, did bring
an ulcer on your house.” The line of Adrastus is com- —
pared to clear, running water, the lines of Tydeus and
Polynices respectively are compared to one that is
turbid and polluted with blood.—ypiy yap, «.r. rd. Pa-
ley suggests χρή, as the sentiment is a general one.

227-237. τοῦ νοσοῦντος. The bad man is meant, as
laboring under a moral malady.—dwnreoe. “Is wont
to destroy.” Observe the force of the aorist. —pay-
τεων. Two syllables in scanning.—@covc. One syllable
in scanning.—zapayOeic. ‘‘ Misled.” Literally, “ Led
aside.” — ἄνευ δίκης. ‘ Without just cause.” — ὑβρίζῃ.
“He may outrage (others).” --- πάσχον rade. “ While
enduring these things,” i. e., by this state of affairs.

238-249. τρεῖς γάρ, κι τ λ. Observe here the force of
yap. ‘The fact is that.” Not exactly giving a reason
or explanation of what precedes, but as showing how
distinct a class in the state these turbulent and am-
bitious spirits form.—ozaviZorrec βίου. “ Lacking the
means of subsistence.” — δεινοί, νέμοντες, x. 7. dr. “* Ve-
hement, assigning too great a share to envy,” i. e., in-
dulging in it to an undue degree, cherishing it beyond
other sentiments.— προστατῶν. “ Leaders.” —ri λέγων
καλόν. “ Assigning what fair reason (for so doing).”
—ei γὰρ μὴ βεβούλευσαι, κι τ. Χ. “For if you yourself
have not planned wisely (for your own interests), it is
too much that your bad fortune should press upon us,”
i.e., the case is rather too serious for us to interfere. .

SUPPLICES. . 288

This passage is corrupt. Dindorf thinks a line has
fallen out, but this, remarks Paley, is quite uncertain
from the discrepancy of the readings.

250-262. ἐν νέοισι. Those who object that Adrastus
WAS πολιὸς ἀνὴρ τύραννος (v. 166) read here ἐννοίαισι.
But no change is needed, since the reference is merely
to v. 282. --- ἀλλ᾽ we ἰατρόν, κιτ.λ. This verse is given
to the Chorus in the old editions. Dindorf places it
within brackets as spurious, with Matthiae and Do-
bree. The reason why it was wrongly given to the
Chorus is to be looked for in the sudden change from
the singular to the plural verb.—dgiypeOa. “ We have
come unto thee.” — τούτων κολαστήν, κιτιλ. “As to a
chastiser and rebuker of these things.’’—orépyew. “To
acquiesce.”—ri γὰρ πάθω; “ For how can I help it?”
Adrastus is somewhat nettled at the long lecture
which has been read to him by a junior, and says that
he came not to be lectured, but to get aid. If that
cannot be afforded, he will go, leaving, however, the
suppliant boughs on the altar, as ἃ protest that his
application has been slighted. —oreiyere. ‘ Depart.”
---γλαυκὴν χλόην φυλλάδος καταστεφῆ. “The pale blue_
verdure of the leaf encircled with the fillet,” i. e., the
suppliant bough of olive. Compare, as regards yAav-
κός, the Latin glaucus. — πυρφόρον θεάν. Ceres is so
called here from the torch with which she sought her

daughter.

263, 264. ὅς Πέλοπος, κιτ.λ. There is here a lacuna
of several verses. The appeal of the Chorus to The-
seus was founded on the claims of relationship. | The-
seus was the son of Aethra, the daughter of Pittheus,
who was the son of Pelops. They, too, as born in the
Pelopian land, are of common ancestry. Paley thinks
that the missing lines ran probably after this fash-
ion :

284 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ἄναξ, TO θεῖον καὶ τὸ συγγενὲς σέβον,
ἡμῖν δ᾽ ὀφείλεις μητρόθεν τιμωρίαν"

ἡ Πιττθέως γάρ ἐστιν ἥ σ᾽ ἐγείνατο,
ὃς Πέλοπος ἦν παῖς, k.7.X.

265-270. προδώσεις ταῦτα. The idea is, will you be
faithless to these suppliant boughs which impose on
you a religious obligation ἵ---πόλις δὲ πρὸς πόλιν, κι. τ. Δ.
“And a city, tempest-tossed, is wont to crouch unto
city.”—0d.d τέλους. .“ Throughout.” εἰ

271-285. βᾶθι, τάλαιν᾽, κι τ. λ. Adrastus having ap-
parently failed to gain over Theseus to his cause, on
the ground that his misfortunes are his own fault, the
Chorus of matrons here urge one of their number (the
one who acts as hegemon) to embrace the knees of
Theseus and renew the request. —ézi χεῖρα βαλοῦσα.
“ Having flung your hand upon them (and say).”—
κόμισαι. ‘ Recover.” The aorist imperative middle,
like ἀναλῦσαι, v. 44, and οἴκισαι, v. 280.—Ad Bere, φέρετε,
πέμπετ᾽. “Take me, bear, escort.” Dindorf, with great
probability in his favor, thinks the whole passage
from λάβετε to γεραιᾶς an interpolation from the Hecu-
ba, v.62. It certainly interferes with the regular flow
of the metre.—oikricar.. “Take compassion.”—g rw’
ἀλάταν. ‘Like some wanderer.” Paley says that this
is scarcely consistent with either metre or sense, and
proposes οἷά rw’ ἄθλιον. ---- ἐν ἡλικίᾳ τᾷ og. That is,
while you are young and vigorous, and able to give
‘ succor. — βλέψον ἐμῶν βλεφάρων, κι τ. λ. “Behold the —
tear upon my eyelids.”—égavicacOa. ‘To obtain.”

286-292. λεπτὰ φάρη. The same term occurs in Hip-
pol., 188, where the epithet, as well as the context,
shows that a veil is meant.—x«dpéi γάρ, κι τι dr. “For
something shot through me also.” — μὴ δακρυρρόει,
c.7.. Mourning of any kind was deemed out of
place at festivals and sacrifices, but especially was it _

SUPPLICES. 285

guarded against in celebrating the rites of Ceres.
Compare Liv., xxxiv., 6, and xxii., 56.—od od τῶνδ᾽ ἔφυς.
“You are not one of these.”

294-300. κἀπὸ θηλειῶν. “Even from women.” The
Greeks held the wisdom of the female sex in low esti-
mation.—ei¢ ὄκνον φέρει. ‘Tends to hesitation,” i. e.,
tends to make me hesitate in expressing it, through
fear of the consequences, because it is advice that
must lead to war. — οὔτοι σιωπῶσ᾽ stra, «.7r.d. “I will
not, remaining (now) silent, afterwards, at some time
or other, blame my present silence because it was base-
ly kept.” Aethra means that she will not: hereafter
have to blame herself for being silent, when she ought
to have spoken.—oid’ we ἀχρεῖον, κιτ.λ. “Nor will I, -
having feared (the common reproof) that it is useless
for women to try to speak to the purpose, through
this apprehension, fling aside the good advice (which
I have to offer).” She means her view of what is
right. With δείσασα we may supply τὸν ψόγον.

302-313. μὴ σφαλῇς ἀτιμάσας. “ Lest you may err in
haying slighted them.” —ogddr\ γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ, κ.τ.λ.
. ‘This verse is generally regarded as spurious. It is
metrically faulty, and, besides, it is not clear to what
part of Theseus’s speech to Adrastus it can refer.
However, v. 366 may have an allusion to this line. —
ἀδικουμένοις τολμηρὸν εἶναι. “Τὸ be bold on account
of the injured.” Literally, ‘for the injured.” Dative
of advantage.—dyr εἶχον. “1 would have kept myself.”
—vvvi. This word is condemned by the critics, after
Porson (ad Med., 157), who pronounces the passage
“viz sanum.” It is hard, however, to suggest any sat-
isfactory correction.—rjy τιμήν. “The credit you en-
joy,” 1. 6.. of being κολαστὴς τῶν κακῶν (v. 841).---παραι-
νεῖν. “ΜΥ exhorting you.’ — ἄνδρας βιαίους, err.
“Namely, that you should with your hand drive to

286 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

this necessary duty, . . . and cause them to cease from
confounding,” etc. — συνέχον. ‘ Which holds togeth-
er.”—owly. ‘‘ May preserve inviolate,” i. e., implicitly
obey.

316-823. ἀπέστης. “You refrained from so doing.”
Literally, “Stood away from 10. ---συὸς ἀγρίου. The
wild boar of Crommyon, in the territory of Corinth,
slain by Theseus, as related by Plutarch in his life of
that hero. — φαῦλον ἀθλήσας πόνον. “ Having toiled
through a mean labor.”—od δέ, x.r.r. “ While there
where it behooved thee,” οἴο.---ἐμός y ὦν. “At least
if you are my son,” i. e., if you wish to be called so.—
ὁρᾷς, ἄβουλος ὥς, κι τι λ. “Do you see how your coun-
try, when taunted as deficient in deliberation, looks
sternly at those who taunt her? For she grows great
in the midst of toils.” The ἀνά in ἀναβλέπει implies
lifting the eyes to meet those of the reviler. The
Athenians were taunted with δυσβουλία (compare He-
racl. 176-178), but they repelled the charge by point-
ing to the height of glory to which their prompt ac-
tion had brought them. )

324-331. ai δ᾽ ἥσυχοι, κτλ. “ Whereas those states
that timidly pursue an obscure line of policy wear
also, through overcaution, an obscure look.” Literal-
ly, “ Look darkly,” opposed to γοργὸν ἀναβλέπει. The
brilliant actions and bold aspect of Athens*are con-
trasted with the secret and intriguing but timid pol-
icy of the petty states, her rivals.—ov« εἴ, ‘ Will you
not go?” Present in a future sense.—keypnpévare. ‘In
want.”—rapB6 oe. Not “I fear you,” but “I fear for
-you,” as in χαίρω σε εὖ πράσσοντα. Properly, “1 make
you the subject of my. τάρβος, while ταρβεῖν τινα, “to
fear a person,” is to make him the object of dread.—
ἔτ᾽ αὐτὸν ἄλλα BAnpar’, κιτ.λ. “1 am confident that it
will yet cast another throw with the dice,” i. e., will

SUPPLICES. 287

willingly risk another collision, expecting to be again
victorious. :

335-348. ὀρθῶς ἔχουσ᾽ ἐς τόνδε. “ Are correct as re-
gards this man.”—i¢’ οἵων ἐσφάλη βουλευμάτων. “ΒΥ
pursuing what plans he was overthrown.” —we οὐχὶ
πρόσφορον. “Namely, that it is not in accordance
with.” — ἔθος réde. ‘This character.” — ἀπαυδᾶν πό-
vove. “Τὸ refuse labors.” —6@ ἡ τεκοῦσα. ‘* When
you who bare me.” Observe ὅθ᾽ for ὅτε, not ὅτι. The
« in ὅτι, though short, is never elided in Attic, prob-
ably to avoid confusion with ére.—dpdowy τάδ᾽ εἶμι. “1
will go to do these things,” 1. e., will go and do.—zei-
σας. Elmsley’s reading, for πείσων. The error arose
from the preceding δράσων.---τόδ᾽ ἔσται. “This shall
be brought about.”—«odyi σὺν φθόνῳ θεῶν. +“ And not
with any envy on the part of the gods.” The mean-
ing is that the gods would not be offended if he had
to use arms, since he would first try persuasion. The
war would not be an invidious one on his part, but
the fault of those who provoked it. Hermann adopts
Markland’s alteration, μὴ οὐχί, but Paley pronounces
this a solecism here. 1

349-351. δόξαι. “To appear good,” 1. 6., to be ap-
proved of by.—ddée δέ, ἐμοῦ θέλοντος, κιτ. λ. The idea
is, Not that I doubt its concurrence even with my .
mere wish, but they will prefer to be consulted in the
matter.—dadXa τοῦ λόγου προσδούς, κι 7.X. “ But, by hay-
ing communicated the project to them, I shall find the
people better. disposed.” Observe that προσδούς here
has the force of μεταδούς.

353-355. ἰσόψηφον. ‘So as to be of equal suffrage.”
Supply ὥστε εἶναι. Every citizen had a vote in the ec-
clesia. Theseus means that he was the first who had
emancipated the Attic people from the yoke of vari-

288 _ NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ous petty governments, and established it as one com-
munity under one head, giving it a constitution, and
placing himself at the head of the executive—raBor
δ᾽ "Adpacroy, x.7.r. It was the custom to introduce
suppliants from foreign states to the popular assem- -
bly, both in order that the sight might move compas-
sion, and that the petitioner might speak for himself,
--οοαἀὐτῶν. The Athenians.

357-364. λόγους πέμψω. “1 will send word.”—dga-
ρεῖτε. This shows that Aethra could not have re-
moved the boughs herself without sacrilege; and it
explains λύειν ἀνάγκας ἱκεσίους in V. 39, and ἱκεσίοις σὺν
κλάδοις φρουροῦσί pe ἐν κύκλῳ, V. 102. Unless they volun-
tarily allowed her to depart, she was under a positive
obligation to remain.—dorie¢ μὴ ἀντιδουλεύει. ‘ Whoso-
ever does not act in place of a slave,” i. e., act the part
of a slave. .The law γονεῖς τιμᾶν was one of three es-
pecially held in honor by the Greeks.—«ad\orov ἔρα-
γον δούς, καιτιλ. The duty paid by children to parents,
and returned in after-years by filial piety shown to
themselves from their own offspring, is compared to
the contribution to a club, from which the members
expect to obtain the same amount of benefit that they
have conferred.—dy. For ἃ ἄν.

365 —367. ἱππόβοτον “Apyoc, κιτιλ. The Chorus re-
joice that Theseus has chosen the side of religion,
and trust that he will do more than recover the bod-
ies of the slain, that he will bind Argos by eternal
gratitude to Athens. — ὅσια περὶ θεους, κιτι λ.. “(To be
regarded as) holy in respect to the gods, both in the
sight of great Pelasgia, as well as in Argos.” The
dative was restored by Musgrave, in place of the old
reading, καὶ μεγάλα Πελασγίας. By Pelasgia is here
meant Thessaly ; by Argos, the city or state specially
so named. ; .

SUPPLICES. 289

- 868-372. εἰ γὰρ ἐπὶ réppa,x.r.r. “ Would that, hav-
ing come to the ending of my troubles, and even yet
beyond it, he would remove (out of the land of Thebes)
the gory delight of the mother, and make the land of
Inachus friendly to himself, by having conferred a bene-
fit upon it,” i.e., the gory corpse, the mother’s darling.
By ‘the land of Inachus,” Argos is meant. The gen-
eral idea of the passage is given as follows by Paley:
“Would that he may end my sorrows by procuring
for me the bodies for burial, and go still farther in
making Argos friendly to Athens.” — εὐσεβὴς πόνος.
‘“‘Labor undertaken in the cause of piety,” i. e., restor-
ing to mothers the bodies of their sons.

375-878. τί μοι πόλις, x.7.A. “ What, then, will the
city determine upon for me?” i.e., in my case. The
old reading was ripdmrodic* κρανεῖ ποτ᾽ dpa, x.7.d., for
which we have given Hermann’s happy correction.—
ἄμυνε parpi. ‘“ Aid a mother,” i. e., the mothers that
bare them.—ya) μιαίνειν. Supply ὥστε. “So that they
(the Thebans) may not pollute (i.e., violate) the laws
of nations (by refusing burial to the dead).”

381-384. τέχνην μὲν ἀεί, x.r.r. Theseus, who had left
the stage at v. 864, now returns, accompanied by a her-
ald, to whom he gives instructions to proceed at once
to Thebes, and either request or insist that the bodies
shall be given Ὁρ.---διαφέρων. “ Carrying about in dif-
ferent directions.” — ἐλθὼν δέ. “ And, therefore, now
having passed.” Observe the force of δέ. ---- ᾿Ασωπὸν
Ἰσμηνοῦ θ᾽ ὕδωρ. The Asopus formed the northern
boundary of the territory of Plataeae and fell into the
Euboean Sea. The Ismenus rose in Mount Cithaeron
and flowed through Thebes, falling into the Lake Hy-

lica.— eur τυράννῳ. “ΤῸ the haughty tyrant.” Creon.

885-398. πρὸς χάριν θάψαι νεκρούς. “To permit as a
; 23

290 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

favor the burial of the dead.” Opposed to πρὸς βίαν.
“ By force.”—aéiéy τυχεῖν. “Expecting to obtain his
request,” i.e., on the score of being a neighbor.—«é-
μον δέχεσθαι, κι τ. Χ. “ Receive my shield-bearing band
of revellers.” The term κῶμος properly means a festive
or revelling party; here, however, it is applied to the
Athenian host, standing ready to invade the land of
the Thebans, and inspired with the jubilant feelings
arising from a consciousness of its strength.—Kan)nXixo-
pov. Callichorus (i.e., the fount of goodly dances)
was a sacred spring or well near Eleusis. — εὐτρεπής.
‘Ready for action.” Markland’s emendation for the
common εὐπρεπής.---καὶ μήν. “ But farther,” 1. e., rep-
resent to them that this is not a mere private desire
on the part of the king, but.a public demand.—od σάφ᾽
οἶδ᾽ ὅτι. “ (For) Iam not sure of it.”—ijy σ᾽ ἀπαλλάξῃ
πόνου. “If, perchance, he shall free you from your
(intended) toil.” — μολὼν δ᾽ ὑπαντᾷ, «.7.r. “For by
having come he thwarts my intention,” i. e., of send-
ing a herald.

399-408. τύραννος. “The ruler.” Theseus, who is
resolved on a quarrel with the herald, though he had
merely asked, naturally and not disrespectfully, τίς γῆς
τύραννος ; not only captiously objects to. the terms of
his address, but takes him to task for his reply.—Ere-
οκλέους θανόντος, x.t.r. Eteocles and Polynices, sons
of Oedipus, and competitors for the throne of Thebes,
fell, in mutual combat, by each other’s hands. Creon,
their uncle on the mother’s side, succeeded to the
kingdom.—Znrév τύραννον ivOade. Theseus takes the
term τύραννος here purposely in a stronger sense than
the herald, giving it the meaning of “ absolute ruler,”
though not in a bad sense, as in later times, when it

meant an actual tyrant.—djpoc δ᾽ ἀνάσσει, κιτιλ. This, -
observes Paley, is one of the most singular instances ᾿

of the indifference to chronology which the Tragic

-

SUPPLICES. 291

writers. so often exhibit. Here is Theseus, king of
Athens, in the heroic age (the date assigned is about
B.C. 1300) talking of a government by archons, the
first of whom was appointed to the annual office B.C.
684 !---διδοὺς τὸ πλεῖστον. “‘ Bestowing the chief influ-
ence.” Dindorf edits τὸ πλεῖον, after Elmsley.

409-416. ἕν μὲν τόδε κρεῖσσον. “This one advantage.”
---Φσπερ ἐν πεσσοῖς. As in a game of draughts, where
the party who challenges allows his adversary a cer-
tain number of marks to commence with. — ἐκχαυνῶν
λόγοις. “ Puffing it up with fine speeches.” The love
of the Athenians for the plausible flattery and the
rhetorical displays of the demagogues is here severe-
ly ridiculed. —airiy’. “For the moment.” ---κλέψας.
“Having concealed.”—2zédu δίκης. “ΗΘ escapes from
justice.” “When he comes to the εὐθῦναι, or giving an
account of his public conduct, he evades justice, craft-
ily hiding his former failures by accusing others, i. e.,
laying on them the fault really due to his own perni-
cious counsels.

417-424. ἄλλως τε πῶς ἄν, κι τ. dr. “ Besides, how could-_
the people, if not judging rightly of words, be able
rightly to direct the state? For time (i.e., deliber-
ation) gives understanding in place of precipitancy, ᾿
and better than it.” — γαπόνος ἀνὴρ πένης. “ Your
poor laborer of the soil.”—ra κοῖνα. ‘The common
interest.” —7 δὴ voowdéc, κι τ. λ. ‘Surely this is an un-
healthy state for the better classes.”"—dZiwua. ‘ High
political distinction.”

426-437. κομψός γ᾽ ὁ κῆρυξ, κιτιλ. “Our herald is
clever of speech, and a talker about what. does not
concern him,” i,e., meddling in subjects (as in this
instance in politics) beside his calling. Observe the
force of παρά in composition.—jywrviow. ‘ You have

292 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

exercised yourself in.”—dyéva τόνδε. Speech-making.
—ripavyov. For βασιλέως, an absolute sovereign.—ripr
νόμον κεκτημένος. “ Having the law in his own keep-
ing.”—ioov. ‘ Fair.”—yeypappévor δὲ τῶν νόμων. Not
as opposed to ἄγραφα νόμιμα, or what we call common
law, but the published law, as open to all to consult,
is here referred to, as the best preventive of the partial
or interested interpretation of justice.—inozeiy ταὐτά.
“To say the same things of,” i. e., to answer back with
the same freedom.—dicar’ ἔχων. “If he have justice
on his side.”

438-445. τοὐλεύθερον δ᾽ ἐκεῖνο. ‘That other thing,

too, is a badge of freedom.”—ric θέλει, κι τ.λ. Alluding
to the common formula of the herald in the assembly,
τίς ἀγορεύειν βούλεται ;—xKai ταῦθ᾽ ὁ χρήζων, K.7.r. The
meaning is, he who chooses to speak gains distinction
if he speaks well; but it is no discredit to a man if
he prefers to remain silent.—«ai μήν. “ But farther.”
As above, v. 393.—aidévrnce. Equivalent here to δεσπό-
της, if the reading be correct. But most probably we
should read εὐθυντής With Markland, the employment
of αὐθέντης in the sense of δεσπότης being later than
the time of Euripides.—izotow. “ Being at hand (for
any emergency). — φρονεῖν. - “To be wise,” 1. 6.. who
know their own rights.

449-454. τόλμας. “ All indications of boldness,” i. e.,
all who express their opinions boldly.—eec τῷ τυράννῳ,
κι τολ. “In order that he may produce by his toil the
more substance for the tyrant.” The repetition of βίον
in this line wears a careless appearance. — παρθενεύειν
παῖδας. “Τὸ bring up virgin daughters.”—dakova δ᾽
ἑτοιμάζουσι. “ But a cause of tears to those who pre-
pare (these delights).” Dindorf, without any neces-
sity, conjectures δάκρυα δὲ τοῖς γονεῦσι, an emendation
which Paley correctly calls tame and improbable.

a

_

- SUPPLICES. —~ - 293

456-464. πρὸς τάδε. “In answer to these remarks
of yours.”” Theseus’s reply is wholly directed against
the herald’s advocacy of absolutism.—ijrece δὲ δή. “ But
you have come, as you profess.” Observe the force of
δή. Theseus wishes to set aside argument, and to
come to business. The answer to the question here
put is at v. 465.— περισσά. “Superfluous things.”—
φεῦ, φεῦ, «.r.X. This distich is directed against Creon,
who is warned to expect a reverse of fortune.

465-475. λέγοιμ᾽ ἢν ἤδη. “I will declare then (the
object of my coming).” Compare note on y. 457.—
τῶν μὲν ἠγωνισμένων. ‘ Of the things that have been
contested (between us).”—zapiiva. “To admit.”—
λύσαντα σεμνά, x.7.r. “Having got rid of the hal-
lowed mysteries of the (suppliant) fillets,” i.e., by any
expedient short of actually violating the religious obli-
gation connected with them. The term μυστήρια seems
-to be used with especial reference to the Eleusinian
altar. — προσήκοντα οὐδέν, κι τ. Χ. “Since you have no
connection with the city of the Argives.” Paley thinks
we should here read προσῆκον.---ναυστολήσεις. ‘ You
will pilot.”—Zvppayore τ΄. “ And our respective allies.”_

AT8-492. σφριγῶντ᾽ ἀμείψῃ, κιτ.λ. “ Utter in reply a
swelling speech on small grounds,” i. e., from an infe-
rior and weaker cause. He seems to mean that Cre-
on’s cause is better than that of Theseus, the former
only claiming what is right, the latter acting arro-
gantly.—vrqwe. ‘“ Has joined (in hostility).”—@upér.
“Their mutual rage.”—ékdoyiZerar. ‘“ Takes into cal-
culation,” i.e., considers, or thinks of.— zap’ ὄμμα.
“Before the eye.”—év ψήφου φορᾷ. “In the giving of
one’s vote.”—kairor δυοῖν ye, κιτ. Χ. “ And yet we men
all know the better of two words, both the good and
the bad.” The proper construction would have been,
δυοῖν λόγοιν, τοῦ TE χρηστοῦ καὶ τοῦ κακοῦ, τὸν κρείσσον᾽

294 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ἴσμεν. But the genitive is changed into the accusa-
tive after ἴσμεν. The meaning is, that the difference
between war and peace is as wide and as obvious as
that between good and bad. The poet very clearly
alludes to the evils of the Peloponnesian war.—¥, scil.
εἰρήνη. ---ταῦτα ἀφέντες. ‘‘ Having flung away these
(blessings).” ---ἀσναιρούμεσθα. Rather, perhaps, avaipé-
μεσθα, since the Greeks say, αἴρεσθαι πόλεμον, ποῦ αἱρεῖ-
σθαι.

494-503. σὺ δ᾽ ἄνδρας ἐχθρούς, κιτ.ιλ. “ You, how-
ever, are assisting men who are enemies of ours, even
in death,” i.e., you are not content to let their claims
to aid cease with their life.—iBpec. ‘Their own acts

of wanton insolence.”—od τἄρ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὀρθῶς, κιτιλ. “ΝΟ

longer, then, with justice does the thunder-stricken
body of Capaneus smoke on the upright scaling-lad-
ders.” The idea is, If you are right in taking the part
of these men, then was the manifestation of divine
vengeance in their fall unjust and unwarrantable, Ca-
paneus being dashed from the walls of Thebes by the
thunderbolt (Phoen., 1180), and Amphiaraus haying
been swallowed up alive with his chariot, by an open-
ing of the earth, as he himself had predicted (Sept. 6.
Theb., 583 ; infra, v. 926).—oid. “ Nor justly.” Supply
ὀρθῶς. ----περιβαλοῦσα χάσματι. ‘‘ Having embraced in
its yawning gulf.” More properly said of a net, which
is thrown around by the agency of another. But mo-
tion is here virtually attributed to the gulf itself, as
closing .around and over its victim.—zéirpowe καταξαν-
θέντες, κτλ. ‘Crushed with stones in the joinings
of their bones.”

505-512. ἢ θεοὺς δικαίως, x.7.r. “Or else concede
that the gods justly,” etc. Supply συγχώρει, or ὁμολό-
yet, from ἐξαύχει. Observe that θεούς is a monosyllable
in scanning.—«araia. “To break it down.” A meta-

J
ὥ
πν».

SUPPLICES. 295

phor borrowed from a chariot race.—ijovxo¢g καιρῷ oo-
φός. ‘He who is quiet at the proper time is wise,”
i.e., he who knows when to keep quiet, and when to
act. A hint to Theseus not to be precipitate. The
colon after ναύτης is due to Markland. Some remove
' the stop after this word, and connect with ἥσυχος,
rendering the clause “ gubernatorque navis placidus pro
tempore est sapiens.”—kai τοῦτό ro, x.7.r. “And this
in truth is valor, namely, discretion.” — ἐξαρκέσας ἦν.
“Was sufficient.” To give emphasis to the predicate
the verbal form is sometimes resolved into the parti-
ciple and a tense of εἶναι. (Jelf, G. G., ὃ 375, 4.)---ἡἀμᾶς
δ᾽ ὑβρίζειν, «.r.r. The idea of the passage is this:
You, the Thebans, might have been content with the
vengeance of Jupiter, as shown against Capaneus,
without further insulting us by denying burial to the
slain.

513, 514. ὦ παγκάκιστε. Adrastus is about to ad-
dress the herald in opprobrious terms, when he is bid
by Theseus to hold his peace. The Aldine edition
assigns vv. 511, 512 to the herald as a continuation
of his speech. The present arrangement is due to
Elmsley. They are precisely such verses as the Cho-
rus usually interpose to soften anger, and to mollify
the zeal of disputants.

520-530. ἄνω γὰρ ἂν péot,x.7.d. “ For things would.
in this way flow upward.” As regards this proverb-
ial phrase, compare Med., 410.—ei ᾽πιταξόμεσθα δή. “Τῇ
we, forsooth, are going to be commanded.” —ovk ἐγὼ κα-
θίσταμαι. “Ido not engage 1η.᾽"----προσφέρων. “ Bring-
ing upon it.”—y7 δίκη διοίχεται. ‘“ And justice is gone
through with,” 1, e., vengeance is satisfied. Compare
the explanation of Hermann, “et vindicta finita est.”

581-541. ἤδη. Now that satisfaction has been paid,

296 _ NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

and the only remaining question is, What is to be done .
with the dead ?—éracrov. “ Each particle.”—z)ijy évor-
κῆσαι βίον. ‘Except to dwell in it during life.”—rijy
θρέψασαν. His doctrine is that men merely borrow a
little earth to inhabit for their lives, and are bound to
restore it on their decease to the parent of all things.
—Apyoc. ‘ Argos alone.”—xowdy. “A common con-
cern.”—éée. “Shall keep them.”—dediay γὰρ εἰσφέρει,
x.7t.d. “For it inspires the brave with timidity, if
this law shall have been laid down.”

543-557. κρυβήσονται. A rare form, for which Elms-
ley would substitute κρυφθήσονται, contending that the
aorist ἐκρύβην is only found in late Greek—) κατασκά-
ψωσι, κιτ.λ. This is a vain conceit; but it was in-
tended to banter the herald for his presumed timidity
in refusing honor to inanimate clay.—oxatdy ye rava-
λωμα, κι τι λ. “ Foolish, indeed, is this waste of words,
to fear (i. e., to express your fear of) paltry and ground-
less terrors.’’—zradaiopara. “Is one succession of strug-
gles.” Observe the force of the plural.—zpug¢. ‘ Wan-
tons.” —rvevpa δειμαίνων λιπεῖν. “ Fearing that its gale
will leave him.”—ddicovpévove re, x. 7... “ Both when
injured to bear it moderately, and not in anger.”—ad:-
κεῖν τε τοιαῦθ᾽, x.7.X. AS, When we are wronged, we
ought to bear it with moderation, so we should do
wrong (i. e.,if wrong must be done) in such a way as
not to injure a whole community. He means that
Creon’s injustice is a sort of injustice that is not to be
tolerated, because it violates the laws of all Hellas.

559-565. εὐσεβεῖν. Markland’s emendation for εἰσι-
δεῖν.---τἀνθένδες. “The things that will ensue.”—#éZoi-
σθήσεται. “Shall it be spread abroad.” Compare Hip-
pol., 650.—vdpoc. Observe the personification.—@dpoer,
κιτιλ. The Chorus mean, Fear not the reproach of
the Greeks, anticipated by you (v. 561, seqq.); for by

SUPPLICES. 297

maintaining the cause of justice you will escape many
charges that men might otherwise bring against you.

566-573. συνάψω μῦθον, κι τ. Χλ. “That I should bring
your words to a short (and summary) conclusion,” i. e.,
spare you farther trouble in talking.—ovynddc. “ Ad-
dicted to silence.”—ov yap ἀλλά. An elliptical phrase,
frequent in Attic, expressing a negation and giving a
reason for it. So here, ‘For I make no objection; on
the contrary, it is fitting to allow a turn.” — ἐξελών.
“Having removed them.”—év ἀσπίσιν. ‘ Amid shields.”
—ro ove ἔτλην, x.r.rX. “1 have endured before this
many other labors, and of a different sort,” i. e., great-
er than a conflict with Thebes, which he pretends to
despise. He alludes to his services in destroying the
robbers who infested the neighborhood of Athens.

574-587. ἐξαρκεῖν. “To prove sufficient,” i.e., for
every antagonist you might choose to select. — πράσ-
σειν πολλά. Intended in a bad sense, “Τὸ meddle
much.” Theseus, however, in his reply, chooses to
take it in the sense of a compliment, “To be enter-
prising.” --- λόγχη σπαρτός. “The spear of the sown-
race,” i.e., the Theban spear. Alluding to the legend
of Cadmus and the dragon’s teeth. — οὔτοι μ᾽ ἐπαίρεις,
«.r.A. “You do not, indeed, rouse me so far as to en-
rage my feelings by your vain boastings; but (still I
say) begone from the land.” Observe that θυμῶσαι is
here equivalent to dpyaivay. The active sense never
occurs elsewhere in Attic. Dindorf suggests we re6v-
μῶσθαι. ----φάλαρα κινεῖσθαι. Said of those who shake
the rein or rattle the bit to urge on the speed of the
courser. Properly, φάλαρα seems to have been part of
the side or cheek gear, as dumvé was the frontal of the
bridle. These, when violently shaken, rattled, and so
put the horse on his mettle.—orépua ἀφρῷ καταστάζοντα.
“Wetting the mouth with foam.” Compare Hec., 241:

298 NOTES ON EURIPIDES,

φόνου oradaypoi σὴν κατέσταζον yéevuy.—Kadpeiay χθόνα.
Accusative of motion towards.

590-597. αὐτός re κῆρυξ. He means, bringing, as it
were, peace in one hand and war in the other.—kdpoi
μὴ ἀναμίγνυσθαι τύχας. Theseus will have nothing to
do with the ill-luck of Adrastus.. He prefers his own
usual good-fortune as an associate in the enterprise.—
δαίμονος. Same here as τύχης.---ἔχειν. “To have as al-
lies.” --ξΦυνόνθ᾽ ὁμοῦ. ‘ Being with one together,” i.e.,
being present at the same time.—dpery. ‘* Mere valor.”
—xpytovra. ‘ Willing (that victory should be his).”

598-607. ὦ μέλεαι, κιτ.λ. While Theseus is absent
on his expedition to Thebes, the Chorus, divided into
Hemichoria, express to each other their fears and
anxieties as to the result, whether the matter will be
brought about by friendly intervention or by the spear.
--οχλοερόν. “* Pallid.”—orparevpa πᾶ, κ. τ. Χ. “ (Fear) as
to how the contest of (i.e., undertaken by) Athens
will be decided.” Literally, ‘‘ How the army of Pallas
will be judged.” Properly, not the στράτευμα, but the
ἀγών, is said κριθῆναι. ----᾿ἢ λόγων Evvadrayaic. “Or by
agreement of terms.” —yévoir’ ἂν κέρδος. “ That (i. e., the
latter) would be a gain.” —7ddw φανήσονται. “Shall
again show themselves.” —dva τόπον. ‘Throughout
the land.” Consult note on the scanning of this line,
p. 484.---τίνα λόγον τίν᾽ ἄν, x.7.r. “* What reproach in
words, what shall I, the cause of these things, meet
with?” The reading αἰτία, for αἰτίαν, is Hermann’s,
who, however, translates τίν᾽ ἂν λόγον λάβοιμι by guid
dicam? But here (as in v. 565) λόγος is equivalent to
ὐνειδος.

608-617. ἀλλὰ τὸν εὐτυχίᾳ λαμπρόν, κιτιλ. ‘Him,

however, that has been brilliant with success, fate may
again overtake,” i.e., though Thebes has beaten Ar-

SUPPLICES. 299

gos, Athens may yet beat her in turn. Markland and
Hermann give aipo, the meaning of which would be
that one who has been prosperous may be so again
(“Fate may again elevate,” etc.), alluding to the suc-
cesses of Thebes. —Opacoc. ‘ Confidence.” — δικαίους.
“ As just.”—véuovor συμφοράς. “ Distribute events.”—
διάφορα πολλά, x. T.r. “I see many dispensations on
the part of the gods different from the dealings of
mortals.” As is usual in dialogues of this kind, one
half of the Chorus take the desponding side, the other
half an encouraging view of circumstances. So here,
the first half throws a doubt on the justice of heaven,
and says that the dealings of the gods aré very differ-
ent from those of men. To which the other replies
that the reason of such doubts is that the former fear
has distracted their minds; there is such a thing as
just retribution, and, on the other hand, alleviation of
misfortune comes from the gods, who hold in their
own control the issue of all things.

618-633. τὰ καλλίπυργα πεδία, κιτ.λ. The Chorus
wish they could transport themselves to the scene of
the coming fight, to the city of the two rivers, the Aso=
pus and Ismenus, i. e., Thebes.—KadXixopoy. Compare
v. 899. --- κτίσαι. “ Would make.” ---- τίς zor’. Reiske’s
emendation for ἔτι zor’, which, however, suits the me-
tre better.—xexAnpévove μέν, x.7.rX. ‘We invoke over
again the gods who have already, indeed, been in-
voked, but (we do so because) this is the first (and
chief) assurance of our fears.” More plainly, we in-
voke them, though hitherto fruitlessly, as our only
_help.—rd¢ παλαιομάτορος, «.7r.X. Jove is invoked as
the ancestor of the Argives, through Io, the heifer-
changed daughter of Inachus.—1ré σὸν ἄγαλμα, x. 7X.
“Thy loved one, thy own settler in the (Argive) city,
am I bearing away (i.e., recovering) for the funeral
pile, all dishonored as it has been,” i. e., by those who

800. NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

refused it burial. The heroes themselves, as Argiyes,
are so called, as being under the especial care and
keeping of Jove, the author of the Argive race. It is
clear, remarks Paley, that πρὸς πυράν must be taken
literally ; and as the bodies of the slain can in no case
be called statues, it follows that the poet must mean
οἷς ἀγάλλει, od¢ ἐν τῇ πόλει αὐτὸς καθίδρυσας.

634-640. γυναῖκες, ἥκω, κατ. λ. The news of the de-
feat of the Thebans is now brought by a messenger,
who, having been an Argive captive, has recovered his
liberty in the contest. The narrative, which is in the
poet’s best style, bears some resemblance to that in the
Heraclidae (v. 800, seqq.). In this instance, especially,
the favorite military manceuvres of the Athenians are
prominently brought forward.—ypiOnv γάρ. The words
from ῥρέθην to πάρα inclusive are parenthetical. He —
had been made prisoner on the former invasion of the
seven chieftains, in the battle fought by Dirce, i. e., at
Thebes.—Onoiwe. Dissyllable in scanning.—zozaveow.
(1 will free,” i.e., I will spare you the trouble of ask-
ing me many questions, by telling you at once all about
myself. Elmsley (ad Med., 56) regards this as “ longe
insolentior crasis,”’ not as an elision.

642-649. τὴν βάξιν. ‘The tidings.” Reiske’s acute
restoration for τὴν τάξιν.---πεπραγμένα. Supply ἀγγέλ-
λω.---ὥφελε πρᾶξαι. “ Ought to have fared.”—ézeorpa-
revoe. “δ marched against.” — οἵ re συμμετασχόντες
δορός. ‘And they who shared the spear along with
him,” i.e., who took part with him in the enterprise.
—rove ἀπόντας. “Those who were absent.” Observe
that ἀπόντας has the force of a past participle. This
usage, indeed, Matthiae denies; but as ἰών is used both
for past, present, and also future, because it is the only
participle of its verb, so ὧν may, from the same neces-
sity, have fallen under the same rule. mn

SUPPLICES. 301

650-653. κανὼν σαφής. “A clear rule.” Whether
the sun’s ray, observes Paley, is so called merely from
its apparent straightness, like a carpenter’s rule, or be-
cause it imparts correctness to the vision, and so pre-
vents a mistaken aspect of things, is rather doubt-
ful. Milton, who was a great student of Euripides, is
thought to allude to this verse, taken in the former
sense, in his Comus, “‘ with thy long-levelled rule of
streaming light.” — εὐαγῆ. “Commanding a good
view.” This is Hermann’s explanation, and is better
than the ordinary one, “conspicuous,” or “in full
view.” The same scholar, in his edition of 1811, gives
εὐαυγῆ, but he afterwards retracted this. — φῦλα τρία
τριῶν στρατευμάτων. ‘Three tribes of three divisions
of warriors.” According to the best opinion, the sol-
diers of the three Attic tribes are meant, namely, the’
Mountaineers (Διάκριοι), the Lowlanders (Πεδιαῖοι), and
the Coastmen (Πάραλοι). The Πεδιαῖοι are subsequent-
ly styled the παλαιᾶς Κεκροπίας οἰκήτορες.: Matthiae,
however, makes the first division consist of ὁπλῖται;
the second, of the Πάραλοι or ψιλοί, and the third to
have been se ἁρμάτων ὄχλος.

654-663. τευχεσφόρον μὲν λαόν, κι τ. λ. “ First, an arm-
bearing host, extending upward.” Observe the force
of μέν. Hermann construes φῦλα ἐκτείνοντα λαόν, “ ex-
ercitus militem explicantes.”—we μὲν ἦν λόγος. For the
immediate bank of the river could not be seen by the
messenger from the gate of Electra.—deZidy κέρας. “ As
a right wing,” i.e.,on the right. — Ildpadorv. “The
Paralian,” i.e., the Coastmen. Singular for plural.—
κρήνην "Apeoc. Barnes identifies this with the source
of Dirce, from Phoen., 657, seqq., but there seems no
proof of this. — πρὸς κρασπέδοισι. “On the flanks,”
Literally, “On the hems or borders.”’—icove ἀριθμόν.
‘‘ Equal (to each other) in number,” 1. e., of equal num-
ber.—appdrwy δ᾽ ὀχήματα. ‘ But the chariot-vehicles.”

302 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

—ivepbe. “ Below,” i.e., to the south of. The com-
mentators are all at variance with regard to the posi-
tion and arrangement of the Athenian army on this
occasion. The simplest view appears to be this. The
τευχεσφόρος λαός formed the centre; the king and the
Πεδιαῖοι the right wing ; and the Πάραλοι the left wing.
The Διάκριοι, therefore, will be the same as the revyeo-
φόρος λαός.---Αμφίονος. Amphfon and his twin-brother
Zethus, sons of Jupiter and Antiope, were the mythic
builders of the walls of Thebes. |

665-675. νεκροὺς ὄπισθεν θέμενος. That is, between
themselves, looking towards Athens, and the walls un-
der which the chiefs had been slain. — ἀνθωπλισμένοι.
‘““Opposed in arms.”’—oiya. “In silence.” Adverb.
Observe the accentuation. The imperative would be
σίγα, the indicative σιγᾷ.---τεῖναι φόνον. ‘To protract
slaughter,” i.e., beyond that already committed in the
recent invasion of Thebes. Hermann reads θεῖναι with
Canter.—zomévec. “The drivers.” Just as pilots are
called ναῶν ποιμένες in Aeschylus (Supp.,'747). These
began the fight on both sides by driving the chariots
past their adversaries, with the object either of lock-
ing the wheels (compare νυ. 691), or of making a pass-
ing blow at the παραβάτης in the hostile car; and,
when the impulse had carried them past each other,
they again turned their horses and ran full tilt for a
second attack.

677-680. παραιβάτας ἔστησαν, κι τιλ. “They brought
the chariot-warriors within range of the spear,” 1. e.,
brought them into close contact, or, as Hermann ex-
presses it, “ παραβάταις copiam pugnandi faciebant.”—
χοὶ μέν. The παραβάται.----οἱ δ᾽ ἔστρεφον, κ. τ. rd. “ But
they (the charioteers) turned back their horses for a
new encounter, towards the chariot-warriors (of the
[06)."---μοναμπύκων ἄναξ, ‘ Commander of the caval- _

SUPPLICES. 303

ry.” As the charioteers had been the first to engage
on both sides, so now the cavalry enter the contest.
When the Athenians prevailed here, the Theban hop-
᾿ς jitae (v. 695) rush on, and succeed in routing the Athe-
nian left wing, while the right wing commanded by
Theseus (v. 657) defeated the Theban left, and so
made the contest equal, until the final charge by The-
seus (v. 713) decided it in his favor.

681-6938. ὄχλον. ‘The confusion.”—oi τ᾽ αὖ διεφύλασ-
σον. “And on the other hand they who had charge
of.” The idea is, And the commanders of the Theban
cavalry having seen the same thing, i. e., the confusion
prevailing among the intermingled chariots.—darkjy,
for μάχην.---ἡσσῶντό re. “ And were worsted (in turn).”
--οχλεύσσων δὲ ταῦτα, κ. τ. λ. The messenger excuses him-
self for relating nothing respecting the speeches of the
commanders of the cavalry to their respective follow-
ers, or the events of the equestrian fight. The man-
ner, however, in which he speaks here of the position
which he occupied seemingly contradicts what he
stated above, namely, that he himself had a place at
the gate of Electra, and that the cavalry were posted
at the tomb of Amphion. We must suppose, howev-
er, that the Athenian charioteers had advanced from
below the tomb of Amphion to the gate of Electra, or
from §8.E. to S.W. of Thebes. — τἀκεῖ παρόντα πολλὰ
πήματα. ‘As regards the many ills there present.”—
ἱμᾶσιν. (Entangled) in the reins, Bhi ig mete o-
‘Falling like tumblers.”

694-700. στρατὸν τὸν ἐνθένδε. “The army from this
quarter,” i.e., from Athens, The old reading was Kpé-
ὧν γε, τοὐνθένδ᾽, leaving στρατόν with nothing to par-
ticularize it. We have given Hermann’s emendation.
—iréay. “A buckler.”—rda Θησέως, «.7.r. ‘The δὲ
fairs of Theseus were not injured by any delay (on

304 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

his part).”—kai συμπατάξαντ᾽, κατ. λ. “ And they (Cre-
on and Theseus) having clashed their shields as they
rushed into the midst of the whole contending throng
(their respective followers), slew, were slain,” etc. This
is Paley’s explanation of the passage, which makes συμ-
πατάξαντε ἃ nominative absolute. The old reading was
συμπατάξαντες pécov,x.t.r. But as this contains a yio-
lation of the caesura, which scarcely occurs in Eurip-
ides, Blomfield gives on conjecture συμπατάξαντ᾽ in the
dual, and Paley and others follow him. Bothe refers
the dual here to the two contending divisions. Paley’s
explanation, which we have felt bound to give, is very
unsatisfactory, but the common reading is still worse.
Fix renders it, “ Ht collidentes (Thebani) totam mediam
aciem occidebant,” etc.—rapnyyiwy. ‘“ They passed on.”

702-713. Θεῖν᾽, ᾿Αντέρειδε, κι τ. λ. Paley gives the cap-
ital letters here to show that this verse contains the
exhortations of both armies.—ddyo¢ δ᾽ ὀδόντων, κ. τ. X.
“* Now the band that had grown to men from the teeth
of the dragon,” i. e., the manly band, sprung from the
dragon’s teeth.” ---δεξιοῦ. “ΒΥ our right.” Markland’s
reading for the common δεξιόν.---τὸν στρατηγόν. “ Our
commander.”—ov γὰρ τὸ νικῶν, κτλ. “ For he was
not content to be a gainer as to this the conquering
part, but he went to that portion of his own army that
was in distress.” The reading ἐκέρδαινεν is altered by
Hermann into ἐκύδαινεν, and by Dindorf into ἐκήδευεν.
No change, however, is called for.—Aavaidéy στρατῷ.
The Argive army is meant by this, whereas the poet
is speaking of the Athenians. Hence Elmsley conject-
ures Κεκροπιδῶν, Which Dindorf follows. Hermann
gives Kpavaidéy with Musgrave. Paley thinks that,
as the Argive cause is identified with the Athenians,
the common reading, after all, is the correct one.

714-718. ὅπλισμα τοὐπιδαύριον, x. τ. λ. “ Havingtaken .

-

SUPPLICES. | 305

the Epidaurian weapon of the fearful club, whirling
to and fro, kept slinging it about.” This was the
club that had once belonged to Periphétes, the rob-
ber at Epidaurus, whom Theseus slew, and whose
weapon he took for his own 086. ---- κἀπικείμενον κάρα
κυνέας. ‘And heads having helmets set upon them.”
The construction is the same as ἱμάτια περιβεβλημένος,
Or πύργον περιεληλαμένος. (Aesch., Pers., 866.) Mark-
land cites several examples of ἐπικείμενος so used by
Lucian. —érpeWav. The Thebans are meant. This is
Hermann’s emendation for the common reading érpe-
ψεν, which was taken to mean that Theseus turned
their feet to flight. But the accurate Greeks, as Pa-
ley remarks, used τρέπειν πόδα only of those who ac-
tually fled, τρέψασθαι of those who caused the flight.

720-730. ἔτεινον. “Stretched on their course.”—
ἐπέσχεν. ‘ Checked himself.” — τοιόνδε τὸν στρατηγόν,
κατὰ. Dindorf gives ro. with Elmsley. But the sense
1s τοιόνδε χρὴ τὸν orparnyov εἶναι, ὃν αἱρεῖσθε. The elec-
tion of Strategi at Athens was a matter of such vital
import, that we may well imagine that political ad-
vice was intended to be conveyed in these lines.—~
ὑβριστὴν χαόν. “An insolent people.” --- πράσσων κα-
Ade. “Faring ΜΝ 6}}." --ᾧ χρῆσθαι παρῆν. “ Which it
was in their power to enjoy.”

782-744. θεοὺς νομίζω. Supply εἶναι.---φρονεῖν. “ Are
wise,” i. e., exercise any thought for themselves.—oos
ἐξηρτήμεθα. “On thee we depend.” — ἡμῖν γὰρ ἦν,
x.7.. “For in our eyes Argos was not to be with-
stood (by any foe),” etc. The idea is, We used to im-
agine that Argos was irresistible, and that we were
ourselves powerful in numbers and young and vigor-
ous in strength.—@édorvroc. “ From him willing to of-

fer them.”—6 δ᾽ αὖ τότ᾽ εὐτυχής, x.r.r. “And, on the

other hand, the unwise people of Cadmus, being then
24

306 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

fortunate,” etc. Construe the article 6, at the begin-
ning of the clause, with λαός. Some erroneously refer
it to Eteocles.

745-750. οἱ τόξον ἐντείνοντες, κι τ. Χ. ‘* Who, bending
the bow, as it were, beyond what is fitting.” Paley
renders we καιροῦ πέρα, ‘As (men who shoot) beyond
the mark.”—~zpdc δίκης. “In accordance with what is
right.”—zpdypan. ‘ Circumstances.”—oree re. As
if he had said, κεναί ἐστε, αἵ, ett.—kapa κακά. “Τὸ
get over your troubles,” i. e., to turn the point of dan-
ger as in a race-course, and so proceed smoothly and
safely.—xa@aipeiobe ra πράγματα. ‘Bring your affairs
to an issue.” Matthiae, in explanation, cites Herod-
otus, vil., 50: μεγάλα γὰρ πρήγματα μεγάλοισι κινδύνοισι
ἐθέλει καταιρέεσθαι.

752-761. ταραγμός. Described above, v. 791.---κομί-
ζετε, “Do you bring.” — ἐφέστασαν. “Stood at the
head of,” i. e., 166.----κεκμηκότων. ‘ Of the dead,” i. e., of
those who have ended their labors.—rotxetOed ἢ τοὺν-
θένδε; Commonly rendered, “From thence or from
hence 2” i.e., by their side or ours? It seems better,
however, to translate, ‘‘ Was it on that side or this (of
Cithaeron)?”’ The reply would then be, “ On this side,
next Eleutherae.” Adrastus would not unnaturally in-
quire whether his soldiers were buried within or with-
out the hostile territory, and on the side of the inter-
vening ridge nearest to or farthest from their native
land. -On the other hand, it would not be a matter
of equal moment to him to know whether his enemies
had conceded the point in demand, or whether, hay-
ing refused it, it had been forced upon them by his
allies the Athenians.—’EXevOepic πέτρα. The Eleuthe-
rian rock was in the vicinity of Eleutherae, a town in
Attica, on the frontiers of Boeotia. Plutarch, in his -
life of Theseus (p. 25, ed. Steph.), says that their tomb ~

SUPPLICES. 307

was still shown in his day at Eleutherae, and the cen-
otaph of the leaders (their remains having been con-
veyed to Argos) at Eleusis.—édXac γάρ, «.7.d. ‘For
everything is at hand about which due care is taken,”
i.e., there is nothing that*may not be had ready to
hand, if only we make sufficient effort. The senti-
ment seems general, because proverbial.

762-770. ἢ που πικρῶς νιν, K.7.r. “No doubt at-
tendants brought them from out of the heap of slain
with disgust,” i.e., brought the putrefying corses.—
ἐπέστη. “ Was set over,” i.e., was charged with. After
this line a verse appears to have been lost. This was
first observed by Hermann. The lost verse probably
contained some such sentiment as this: “It was noble
in the king to work at. such a duty.” —ei παρῆσθ᾽, κ. τ. X.
“Tf you had been present when he showed his regard
for the dead.”—ogaydc. “The wounds.”’—éevoy μὲν
ἦν, κατὰ. “It was a terrible burden, and possessing
unseemliness,” i. e., and unseemly for a king.—ri δ᾽
αἰσχρὸν ἀνθρώποισι, c.7.r. “But in what respect are
the evils of each other disgraceful unto men?” Lit-
erally, “A disgraceful thing.’—-zéoy. “How much
rather.” Supply μᾶλλον. ---- ἄκραντα. “ Fruitlessly.”—
ταῖσδε. ‘From these (women) here.” Dative of dis-
advantage,

T1-777. δοκῶ μέν, κιτιλ. “Methinks they them-
selves are my instructors (in grief),” i.e., they them-
selves teach me to weep.—aipw. ‘Let me hold up.”
Hortative subjunctive. So ἐκχέω in the next line. The
attitude of mourners, as is known from ancient paint-
ings, was with hands uplifted and slightly thrown
forward over the bier. Compare Alcest., 768. Elms-
ley reads ἀρῶ in the future, which will make ἐκχεῶ
(perispome) also an Attic future (Bekker, Anecd. Gr.,
3, p. 1290). If this reading be followed, ἀρῶ, with

34
1
4

. 808 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. . Ἢ

long penult, will be from ἀείρω, and a contraction of
depo. Compare Med., 852; Heract., 822. ---- Χελειμμένος.
‘‘ Bereft.”” —gponpa. “In loneliness.” ---- τοῦτο yap μόνον
βροτοῖς, κι τ. Χλ. “For this expenditure, when once ex-
pended, namely, human life (once lost), it is not pos-
sible for mortals to recover; whereas there are ways
and means of (recovering) wealth.” Observe that λα-
βεῖν is for ἀναλαβεῖν.

778-786. τὰ μὲν εὖ, x. 7.d. While the procession is
forming to conduct the bodies upon the stage, where
they are deposited while Adrastus pronounces over
them a funeral eulogy, the Chorus express their de-
light at the victory, but mixed with grief at seeing
the corpses of their children. The verses after 801 are
Commatic, or consisting of lamentations by the Chorus
and an actor in common.—ipoi δ᾽ ἐμῶν, κι τι λ. Τὸ be-
hold the limbs of their slain sons is a sad, and yet a
welcome sight; welcome, since they will see the day
of their burial, which they had despaired of seeing ;
sad, because to a parent such a spectacle is of all the
most afflicting. ΠΟΛ

787-797. ἄγαμόν μ᾽ ἔτι δεῦρ᾽ ἀεί, κατ. λ. “Would that
Father Time had made me ever unmarried up to the
present period when I am grown old.” Paley here
follows Bothe and Dindorf in reading παλαιᾷ for πα-
λαιός, and in retaining ἁμέρᾳ, as given by the MSS., in
place of Porson’s emendation, ἁμερᾶν. The transla-
tion, if we retain παλαιός and ἁμερᾶν, will be, “ Would
that Time, the ancient sire of days, had ἐπ me un-
married up to the present period.” —ov« ἤλπιζον ἄν.
“T would not have expected.”—ei γάμων ἀπεζύγην. “Τῇ
I had been unyoked from marriage, ” i.e, 1 I had
never borne the yoke of marriage. = ppepenodl “The
being deprived of.” Observe “the epexegetical use
of the infinitive. There is no need, therefore, of our *

SUPPLICES. 809

reading στερεῖσα with Markland, Hermann, and Din-
dorfi—adr\a τάδ᾽ ἤδη, κιτιλ. The bodies of the slain
chieftains are here brought in.

799-810. τῶν νεκρῶν. “For the dead.”—dadzicar ἀν-
τίφων᾽. “ Utter responsive strains.” Adrastus bids the
widowed mothers sing responsively to his lamenta-
tions, meaning that they are to take up his words, and
reply to them in the usual way of Commatic verses.—
φίλων parépwy. “From affectionate mothers.”—zpoc-
αὐδῶ σε τὸν θανόντα. That is, I bid thee farewell.
' Compare Alcest., 610. ---- αἰαῖ. There is a lacuna after
this, which is indicated in some of the MSS. by the
word λείπει.---τάν. Markland’s emendation.

811-823. προσάγετε. ‘Bring hither.” This is said
to Theseus and his attendants, probably soldiers, who
are seen at a short distance bearing the bodies.—oi’
ὑπ᾽ ἀξίων, x.r.. “Nor by worthy hands, between
whom the contest was decided.” Alluding particu-
larly to Eteocles and Polynices.—zpocappdcao’. ‘* Hay-
ing adjusted.”—roic τεκοῦσι δ᾽ οὐ λέγεις. “* But you do
not say this for those who are parents.”” Observe that_
τοῖς τεκοῦσι is here for. τοῖς γονεῦσι. The meaning: is,
Your αἰαῖ is selfish—you lament for yourself alone.. To
which Adrastus replies, “‘ Hear me,” and judge wheth-
er I bewail myself alone. Then the Chorus alter their
opinion, and say, “ You do, indeed, grieve for both,”
i. e., for them as well as for yourselfi—vapov. Second
aorist of tvaipw.— ἐμὸν δὲ μήποτ᾽ ἐζύγη, «rr. “And
that my body had never been yoked to any couch of
man.”

824-834. ἴδετε κακῶν πέλαγος, κι τ. λ. From this verse
to 834, remarks Paley, there are vestiges of antistroph-
ic arrangement, and some lines appear to have been
lost.—kara μὲν ὄνυξιν ἠλοκίσμεθ. ‘ With our nails are

310 NOTES ON EURIPIDES,

we furrowed,” i. e., our cheeks are furrowed with
scratches. Observe the tmesis.—dia δὲ θύελλα σπάσαι.
“And that a whirlwind would drag me through the
air.”—axpov¢e γάμους. “ Painful nuptials,” 1. e., those
of Tydeus and Polynices with the daughters of Adras-
tus, in consequence of the oracle (φάτις) of Apollo.—
éynuac. This word is corrupt. Hermann gives ἔρημά
σ᾽ after Markland, who proposed ἔρημα δ᾽. Bothe and
Elmsley give ἐς ἡμᾶς. Paley translates as follows:
“The curse of Oedipus, the cause of much woe, has
come upon you after leaving the house desolate,” i. e.,
after causing the death of both Eteocles and Polyni- ἡ
ces.

838-845. μέλλων σ᾽ ἐρωτᾶν, κιτιλ, This passage is
corrupt. Dindorf supposes it to have been patched up
from the fragments of almost illegible verses. The-
seus certainly has only just returned, says Paley, and
therefore it is hard to see how he could have intend-
ed to ask any questions when the lamentations were
commenced. He then proceeds to alter ἀφήσω into
ἀφῆκα, and to give εἴασα (Elmsley’s reading) in place
of ἐς ra σά ye, and then translates as follows: “ Intend-
ing to ask you (the Chorus) about these chieftains,
when you were uttering lamentations to the army
(i. e., to the soldiers who brought the bodies from
Thebes) I gave it up, and, having omitted the conver-
sation on that occasion, I dropped the subject; but
now I ask Adrastus.” This, however, seems too bold,
and therefore, retaining the common text unaltered,
we may render as follows: “Intending to ask you,”
etc., “I will give it up, having omitted the inquiries
which in that event would have been made of you.
Now, therefore, I proceed to inquire of Adrastus.”—
πόθεν ποθ᾽ οἵδε, κι τ. Χλ. ‘‘ Whence were these by nature
conspicuous for courage among mortals?” 1, e., from
what cause did they possess natures which rendered _

SUPPLICES. 311

them conspicuous, etc.—vioww ἀστῶν τῶνδε. The ob-
ject was to inspire the rising generation of Athenians,
by means of the intended narrative, with sentiments
of valor and virtue.—eidov γάρ, κι τ. Χ. In going around
and examining the walls of Thebes after the fall of
the city, Theseus is supposed to have observed, in the
various localities pointed out to him, manifest proofs
of the daring valor that had actuated the Seven.

846-856. ἕν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐρήσομαί σε, κι τ. λ. A hit, say the
commentators, at Aeschylus, in whose “ Seven against
Thebes ” the Argive chiefs and the Theban champions
with whom they are matched are described at length.
Compare, also, Phoen., 751.— ἢ τραῦμα λόγχης, wT. dr.
“Or from the spear of what one of the foe he received
a wound.”—xevoi γὰρ οὗτοι, x.r.rX. ‘‘ For these stories
are yain as regards both those who listen and him
who relates them.” . Compare the remark of Hermann:
“ἐ χόγοι dicuntur etiam τῶν ἀκουόντων, quod hi fere talia
percunctantur.”—aya0sbc. Paley says that the article
here is certainly irregular, and that we should have
expected boric ἐστὶν ἄριστος. ----αὐτὰ τἀναγκαῖα. ‘The
very things that are necessary (for such a narrative).”

857-860. ἄκουε δή vuv,x.7.d. The passage that here
follows, composed in imitation of those funeral ora-
tions of which Thucydides, Plato, and Lysias have left
us splendid specimens, seems to have been rather cele-
brated in ancient times, for parts of it are quoted by
Athenaeus, Stobaeus, Plutarch, Laertius, and Polybius.
To this last-mentioned author is due the restoration
of v. 860.—didwe ἔπαινον. ‘ You confer the task of eu-
logizing.”—év ἔγωγε βούλομαι, κι τ. λ. Observe that ὧν
depends on πέρι, and φίλων on ἔπαινον.---ὁρᾷς τὸ δῖον,
κιτιλ. The MSS. give ὁρᾷς τὸν ἁβρόν, οὗ, κτλ. But
- Polybius (v., 9), speaking of the devastation οἵ Dium
and Dodona by the Aetolians, says that the Macedoni-

312 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ans, who in-return had ravaged the town of Thermum,
in Aetolia, wrote on the walls the verse, ὁρᾷς τὸ Δῖον, οὗ
βέλος Ouexraro. On which Matthiae well remarks that
the whole point of the quotation consists in the pun
on Δῖον, which must, therefore, be here the true read-

ing.

861-866. Kazaveic ὅδ᾽ ἐστίν. Hence the bodies (i. e.,
the biers supposed to contain them) were actually
placed on the stage. It is for this reason that no
mention is made by Adrastus of either Amphiaraus or
of Polynices, because the body of the former had yan-
ished under the earth (v. 926), that of the latter had
been buried by his sister Antigone. For the death of
Capaneus, see Phoen., 1172 seqq.— βίος. ‘ Means.”—
φρόνημα δὲ οὐδέν τι, κατ λ. This clashes with Phoen.,
1175, to say nothing of the character assigned to him
by Aeschylus (Sept. c. Theb., 420). But perhaps the
panegyric here is purposely made partial, as coming
from a friend.—rpazéZaic. “‘ With luxurious tables.”
—rapxotvra. “A simple sufficiency.”—pérpia δ᾽ ἐξαρ-
κεῖν. “But that a moderate portion was amply suf-
ficient.”

869-880. εὐπροσήγορον στόμα. ‘ An affable address,”
--- ἄκραντον οὐδέν, κι τ. Χλ. “* Having nothing unfulfilled
either towards his household or his fellow-citizens,” ἡ
i.e., nothing professed but not performed, promised
but not realized.— Eriox\ov. He is mentioned as one
of the Seven in Sept. 6. Theb., 458.---ἄλλον χρηστότητα,
x.7.A. ‘Another who practiced uprightness.” Din-
dorf gives ἄλλην with Matthiae, “‘ Who practiced an-
other kind of worth.”—dwpovpérwy. “ Offering to be-
βίον." ---εἰσεδέξατο. Wealth is here personified. The
poet speaks of a man who refused all such presents as
were covertly meant for bribes. Such bribes Eteocles
never allowed to enter his house to fetter his free ac-

SUPPLICES. 313

tion and enslave his principles.—rove τ᾽ ἐξαμαρτάνοντας,
κιτιλ. The meaning is that he was too patriotic to
join in abusing his country when any political mis- ~
take had been committed, but fearlessly laid the blame
on the right shoulders, those of the demagogues who
had misled her by evil counsels.—karéic κλύουσα, κ. 7X.
‘Being in evil repute through a bad helmsman.”

882-885. ἐτόλμησε. “ He had the self-denial.” As
if literature (or music) was an allurement almost irre-
sistible to those who had opportunities for prosecuting
10.--- πρὸς τὸ μαλθακὸν βίου. “ With a view to softness
of life.’ Corrective of the preceding clause, as if to
show that the pursuit of literature is not of necéssity
effeminate in its tendencies. —oxArnpa τῇ φύσει διδούς,
x.7.r. “He delighted in giving rough exercise to his
nature, with a view to manliness.” Aeschylus men-
tions his huge form, μέγας τύπος (Sept. c. Theb., 488).

888-900. ὁ δ᾽ ἄλλος. “ But this other.”—Araddyrne.
The Arcadian female of this name. The other was
the Boeotian Atalanta.—Ilap§ivoraioc. The old copies
prefix παῖς. But the metrical license adopted by Aes-
chylus and Sophocles, in proper names of this kind,
of doubling the ν in pronunciation makes it probable
that παῖς is an interpolation. — παιδεύεται. ‘He is
brought up.” ---λυπηρός. “Troublesome.” — ἐπίφθονος.
“An object of odium.” — ἐξεριστὴς τῶν λόγων. The
quarrelsome and litigious spirit of the Athenians is
here directly reproved.—iveorwc. “Taking his place
in.” He fought for Argos as if he had been an Argive
by birth ; rejoiced in her successes, and grieved at her
failures, with a sincerity unusual in an ordinary resi-
dent stranger.—dcac. A parenthetical exclamation, as
Matthiae remarks.

902-908. ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἀσπίδι, κιτ. λ. “ But, in the case of

314 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the shield, a skilful, wise one,” i. e.; but skilful in arms.
Euripides uses σοφιστής much as we talk of a profess-
ΠΟΥ of any art. But still the expression here employed
is a very harsh one, and the repetition of σοφά is, as
Paley remarks, very suspicious. Dindorf, placing a
colon at ἀσπίδι, encloses v. 903 as spurious, after Por-
SOn.—yvwpy δὲ λελειμμένος. ‘And though inferior in
judgment.” --- ἴσον παρέσχεν ὄνομα, κιτ.λ. “He gave
men as much occasion to talk about him, through his
skill in the spear, having attained to accurate science
in the military art. — φιλότιμον ἦθος, x. τι λ. “An am-
bitious disposition, and a spirit rich in deeds, though
not equally so in words,” i.e., a good fighter, but no
boaster of his own prowess.

911-917. τὸ γὰρ τραφῆναι, κι τ. λ, “For the being
brought up well carries with it a sense of shame (as
regards what is disgraceful),” i.e., good birth is con-
nected with honor and chivalrous feeling.—) δ᾽ εὐαν-
dpia, x.r.X. The idea is, if even an infant can learn
new things, much more can ἀνήρ learn εὐανδρία.---σώ-
ζεσθαι. “To remember.” — οὕτω. “This being the
case.” The fact that early impressions are lasting is
given as a reason for imparting a good education to
youth.

919-924. ἔφερον ὑφ᾽ ἥπατος. “ Did I bear thee in the
womb.” --- τὸν ἐμὸν μόχθον ἀθλίας. “The toil of me a
wretched one,” 1. e., the object of all my toil. Observe
that ἀθλίας is in apposition with the personal pronoun
implied in the possessive ἐμόν. --- τεκοῦσ᾽ a τάλαινα.
Equivalent to ἁ τάλαινα μήτηρ.

99ὅ--991. καὶ μὴν τὸν Οἰκλέους, κι τ. λ. ΤῸ complete
_the number of the Argive chieftains, of whom only
‘five have as yet been mentioned, Theseus now adds
that Amphiaraus (son of Oecles) and Polynicesneedno -

SUPPLICES. — 315

eulogy, the one having been already conspicuously hon-
ored by the gods, the other, as a friend and ally of his
own, being sufficiently tried and proved true. There is
an antithesis between θεοί and ἡμεῖς. Adrastus speaks
for some, the gods for another, Theseus himself for the
last.—@coi. A monosyllable in scanning.—eiroyovouw.
“ Eulogize,” 1. 6., they themselves deliver his funeral
eulogy by the manner of his death. Pursued by Peri-
clymenus, he fled towards the river Ismenus, and the
earth swallowed him up, together with his chariot, be-
fore he was overtaken by his opponent. — αὐθαίρετος.
“ΟΥ̓ his own free choice.”

935-945. θάψαι. “To inter,” i.e., to burn and then
to bury; for Evadne leaps into his burning pile (v.
1071). — χωρίσας. “Having separated it from the
rest,” i.e., having erected it apart.—zap’ οἴκους τούσδε.
He means near this abode (temple) at Eleusis. The
Greeks, like the Romans, regarded as sacred a body
struck by lightning. They.enclosed the place of in-
terment within rails, making an ἄβατος σηκός, or biden-
tal.—oreiyirw, κι τ λ. He means, Let the procession ad-
vance.—rpdogopor.. “ Fittingly.”—ndrowpévove. “ Al~
tered” (i. e., by putrefaction).—ydpya τῷ τέλει. “ Even
at the time of death ;’ much more, therefore, after de-
cay has commenced.

947-952. τλημόνως. ‘ Patiently.” This is said to the
matrons. They are not to go with the procession to
the pyre, but they shall afterwards collect the bones,
and take them home (προσάξονται).----τί κτᾷσθε. “ Why
do you seek to acquire.”—ridecOe. “Set on foot.”—
ἀλλά. This is used because παύσασθε is the same in
effect as μὴ ποιεῖτε οὕτως.---ἥσυχοι μεθ᾽ ἡσύχων. ‘ Quiet
with the quiet.”

955-970. οὐκέτ᾽ εὔτεκνος, x.7.r. The matrons lament

316 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. 7

their childless state, and their no longer happy lot
among Argive mothers. They will not, in their old
age, be again visited by the benign goddess who pre-
sides over births; their lives are miserable, and, like
a storm-tossed cloud, they have no longer any tie to
their homes. Neither alive nor dead, they hold an
isolated place in human existence. — προσφθέγξαιτ᾽ ἄν.
‘‘ Hold converse.” The favor of a deity is sometimes
described as a holding of converse with mortals.—i7zé.
“Under the influence,” 1. e., beneath the power.—dpr-
θμουμένα. This does not suit the antistrophic verse with
sufficient accuracy. Dindorf admits the bold emen-
dation of Musgrave, κρινομένα.---τῶνδε χωρίς. “ Apart
from both of these,” 1. e., they have in a certain sense
a fate (τινὰ μοῖραν) different from both the dead and
the living.

973-977. πένθιμοι κουραί, κι τ. λ. “ Mournful locks cut
off, and chaplets from the brow,” i.e., chaplets once
worn by him.—)o:Bai re, «.7r.rA. The meaning is, Li-
bations, too, there are, but to the dead; and songs,
but such as Apollo accepts not. In ordinary circum-
stances, libations and songs would be signs of festiy-
ity; here, however, they are so qualified as to signify
the reverse. Apollo, as the god of joy, does not re-
ceive notes of woe in his worship. Verse 975 has been
recovered from Plutarch ( Op. Mor., p. 394, B). The τε
was added by Hermann.

978-986. γόοισιν δ᾽ dpOpevopéva. ‘ But rising up ear-
ly with groans,” Paley translates, ‘‘ Spending the ear-
ly morning in groans.”—zrvya. Corresponding to the
sinus of the Romans. The form πτύξ is less common
than πτυχή.---θαλάμας. The grave prepared to receive
his burned bones separately (vy. 938). Paley thinks
that this word may perhaps be taken to signify the
funeral, pile, in which case τύμβον θ᾽ ἱερόν would not -

SUPPLICES. _ 817

‘be merely epexegetical.—rampOipévov. Elmsley’s cor-
rection for καταφθιμένου.---Ἶφις. King of Argos. He
was the one who advised Polynices to give the famous
necklace of Harmonia to Eriphyle, that she might per-
suade her husband Amphiaraus to take part in the
expedition against Thebes.

987-989. ri ποτ᾽ αἰθερίαν, κι τ. λ. ‘* Why, then, stands
she on the rock that towers to the sky ?” etc. Observe
that πέτραν is in reality a species of cognate accusative.
Paley thinks that the stage arrangements were prob-
ably conducted as follows. Above the roof of the
abode on the proscenium (the position which the φύ-
λαξ holds in the prologue to the Agamemnon) a beet-
ling rock was seen to rise, on which Evadne stood, so
as to disappear behind the house when she makes the
fatal spring. Of course her fall would be only in ap-
pearance; and as the semblance of it certainly was
represented to the eyes of the spectators, it is difficult,
in his opinion, to conceive any other way in which it
could have been contrived.—rnvée κέλευθον. . Pointing
to a path which was supposed to lead to the heights
above. :

990-999, ri φέγγος, κι τ. λ. The speech of Evadne, a
wild and rapidly uttered rhapsody, is unfortunately
very corrupt. The general meaning at the outset is,
Gloomy was the light of sun and moon when Argos
celebrated my marriage with Capaneus. Matthiae’s
correction, ἐδίφρευε τόθ᾽ ἅλιος, at once restores both
sense and metre. Hermann ingeniously emends v.
993, as Paley gives it, λάμπαι δ᾽ ὠκύθοοι, κ. τ. λ., for the
common ὠκυθόαι νύμφαι, «.7.r. This last-mentioned
scholar, supplying an epithet to ὄρφνας, to fill up the
deficiency in v. 995, such as Avyaiac, translates as fol-
lows: “ What sort of light, what glare did the sun then
send forth in his career, and the moon in the sky (and

318 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the swift stars ride around her through the gloomy
night), when the city of Argos raised the stately song
of happiness on my marriage, in honor of me, the bride
of the mail-clad Capaneus?” ---- ἐμοὶ yapérg. Paley’s
emendation for καὶ γαμέτᾳ.----χαλκεοτευχοῦς. The re in
the common text omitted by Hermann.

1000-1010. πρός σ᾽ ἔβαν. This is Hermann’s read-
ing. Paley, in his larger edition, gives προσέβαν. The
line does not accurately correspond to the one in the
antistrophe (v. 1028), σὲ τὸν θανόντ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ ἐμᾷ.---ματεύ-
ουσα. Hermann’s reading for βατεύουσα. ---- τὸν αὐτόν,
scil., τῷ πόσει.---καταλύσουσ. “Τὸ bring to a close.”—
αἰῶνος. “Of existence.”—Awe θησαυρόν. ‘The treas-
ure-chest of Jove.” The pyre is so called as contain-
ing a body consecrated to Jove, and which was ἱερὸς
vexpdc (Vv. 935), as having been struck by lightning.
Hermann adopts the improbable conjecture of Mus-
grave, dine for Διός.

1013-1024. riya δὲ μοι, κατ. λ. ‘May fortune hold
communion for me with the leap of my foot from this
rock, whence I am about to spring for the sake of an
honorable name,” i.e., may fortune guide the leap.
The reading ἅλματι is Hermann’s emendation for ἀλλὰ
τῆς. That suicide was deemed honorable, vid. Hippol.,
%72; Troad., 1018.---ΠΠερσεφονείας θαλάμους. ‘The accu-
sative depends on ὁρμάσω, which precedes. Hermann
therefore strikes out ἥξω before θαλάμους, regarding it
as a gloss.—otzor ἐμᾷ, x.7.d. ‘‘ Having never, by my
having continued to live, abandoned thee that art
dead beneath the earth.” Literally, ‘‘ By my life.”

1026-1083. εἴθ᾽ ἀμείνονες εὐναί, x.r.r. “ Would that
_ happier unions in rightful wedlock may show them-
selves to my descendants in Argos, and may the part-
ner of thy couch be united to his wife in the sincere

‘
Ἄν}
oa
“
4

SUPPLICES. 319

breathings of a generous spirit,” i.e., may be a hus-
band devoted with sincerity of soul to his wife. The
text here is very corrupt, and scarcely intelligible. The
common reading is εἴθε τινὲς εὐναί, for which Paley con-
jectures εἴθ᾽ ἀμείνονες εὐναί, and φανεῖεν for gavéow,which
latter is asolecism. For ὁ σὸς dé, some read ὕσοις δ᾽, Pa-
ley supplies εἴη δ᾽ before εὐναῖος. The expression αὔραις
ἀδόλοις γενναίας ψυχᾶς is borrowed from the fickleness
and instability of the winds, and is finely employed to
indicate sincerity of affection.—i¢ νεωτέρους λόγους. “ΤῸ
hear of evil tidings.” Observe the¢orce of νεωτέρους.
The intermediate idea is “ strange,” “ unexpected,” etc.

1035-1062. πένθημα δωμάτων. L. Dindorf’s reading.
The MSS. give πένθιμον δαιμόνων.---“μνεκρόν. The bodies
were to be burned at Eleusis, but the bones were to be
conveyed to Argos.—ézei δ᾽ ἐγὼ φυλακάς, κι τ. rd. “Βαΐ
since I remitted the watchings through the pressure of
present calamities.” Causal dative.—xareidere. Elms-
ley’s reading for κατοίδατε, which latter is not Attic.
—ijds. “ Here.” — ὑπὲρ πυρᾶς, κιτ.λ. “I am lightly
making a wretched poising (of my frame),” etce.—ri¢
αὔρα; τίς στόλος: “ What wind is this? what voyage
are you meditating?” i.e., what plan of action have
you in view ?—wzepBao’. Observe that ὑπερβῆναι, like
ὑπερβαλεῖν, is to pass over the threshold, either on in-
gress or egress. Here the genitive implies the sense
of ἐξελθοῦσα.---γνώμης ἐμῆς. “ΟΥ̓ my resolve.”—xKavdy.
Porson and Hermann for κλεινόν. So στολμός for στό-
Aoc, Markland.—we οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρί, κιτ. Χ. “(I ask you)
since you are not like one in mourning for your hus-
band, to look at you.” The old reading was πενθίμῳ,
from the common error of assimilation, and πρέπει σ᾽,
corrected by Markland.—kcdrera τύμβῳ; κιτλ, “And
do you, then (all gayly attired as you are), appear. near .
a tomb and a pyre?” i.e., near places of woe.—épyore
᾿Αθάνας. The labors of the loom.

1064-1075. αἴνιγμα σαθρόν. “ Unsound aenigma.”—
goow. ‘I intend to leap.” The present in a future
‘sense, as indicating fixed determination. (Jelf, G. G.,
397.)—émi πολλούς. Porson suggests εἰς, which is more
usual. But compare Herod., iii., 82: σιγῷτο ἂν βουλεύ-
ματα iri dvopeviac ἄνδρας οὕτω μάλιστα. ---- πείσομαι. At
these words Iphis prepares to ascend the steep in or-
der to seize his daughter.—opowur. ‘Tis all one.”—
'παρεῖται. ‘Has been let go.” With the meaning of
μεθεῖται. ---- φίλον. Grammatically agreeing with σῶμα,
but in point of sénse with ἔργον implied. Αὐ the end
of the verse she casts herself down from the rock upon
the funeral pile.—ée. The deed had been done, but
the horrors of it had not yet been disclosed to view.

820 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

1080-1090. οἴμοι" τί δή, x... The speech of Iphis,
remarks Paley, to say nothing of its excellent versifi-
cation, is full of that touching sentiment of which Eu-
ripides was so great a master. Why, he asks, is a past -
life the only mistake that men cannot rectify? If
they could but be young again, how much they would
amend that in their former youth they had errone-
ously done! etc. — γνώμαισιν ὑστέραισιν. “ By after-
thoughts.”—aiéva. _ “ Life,” i. e., our past life.—drrA0b
Biov. “A twofold existence.” — πόθῳ τ᾽ ἀπωλλύμην.
“And was undone through a desire (for them)."—
recov. Canter’s emendation. The MSS. give τέκνων.
—oiov. “What a oe it is.’ Compare Med., 35: οἷον

πατρῴας, κ. τ. λ.

1092-1118. νεανίαν. Eteoclse, one of the seven who
had [ἈΠ1|6η.--- πολλήν. Reiske’s emendation for the com-
mon πολλῶν. --- δῆθ᾽, ὅτ. Canter’s emendation for the
δήποτ᾽ of the MSS., pice adopted by Bothe and Din-
dorf.—rai¢ ἥδε. Evadne.— xpoahyér’ “Was wont to
press.” | Literally, ‘To bring into contact.” — κατεῖχε.
“Used to support.” — ἥδίον. Dindorf, Hermann, and —

SUPPLICES. 991

Bothe retain this reading, and so also Matthiae, while
all admit that this is the only example in the older
Attic dialect of « shortened in the comparative. The
best correction is thought to be that of Burney, κα-
τεῖχε χερσίν " οὐδὲν ἥδιον πατρί. ‘The idea is, to an old
man a daughter is dearer than a son; less, indeed, in
strength of mind, but superior in winning manners.—
ἀσιτίαις. “In abstinence from food.”—pwroie: καὶ πο-
τοῖσι, κατ λ. This verse has been corrected from Plu-
tarch (Op. Mor., Ὁ. 110, C.).. Paley thinks that not mere
comforts and luxuries are meant, but potent drugs by
which old age can be averted. This opinion, how-
ever, appears to be untenable.—~zapexrpérovree ὀχετόν.
“Turning out of its course the stream,” i. e., the stream
which is carrying them from the cradle to the grave ;
diverting the channel which Nature has appointed
for all mankind.—«cd«rodwy εἶναι νέοις. “ And to be
out of the way for the.young,” i.e., and to make way
for the young.

1115-1119. τάδε δὴ παίδων, κι τι λ. The sons of the de-
ceased chiefs are now seen advancing with the burned
bones that have been gathered from the ashes, and_
probably enclosed in urns. Of course some interval
of time has elapsed, and this has been occupied by
the speech of Iphis, where.usually a choral ode would
have been introduced.—AdPer’, ἀμφίπολοι, κι τι λ. “Take
them (the bones), ye attendants of an*infirm old wom-
an,” i.e., of one too infirm to take them herself.—zai-
dwy πένθους. “ Grief for my children.”—Zaonc. Agree-
ing with γραίας, as if she had said, γραίας ἀμενοῦς μέν,
ζώσης δέ, κ. τ. X.—roA0d χρόνου μέτα. “ With long time
for my companion.”—«aradeBopévnc. In the sense of
τηκομένης.

. 1125-1135. ἀλγέων ὕπερ. “ By reason of woes.” But
a more probable reading in this case would be ὕπο.
25

Hermann conjectures ἄτερ, Paley φέρων. --- ἐν δ᾽ ὀλίγῳ,
κιτλ. “And Βανϊηρ packed in ἃ small space all my
joys and hopes.” Alluding to the small space that
now contains once great bodies.—ddxpua. ‘A subject.
of tears.”—dnore. ‘ Once.”—IIA. a. For Παῖς πρῶ-
roc. There are seyen sons that speak in succession,
one of each of the deceased warriors; and replies are -
made by each of the seven mothers composing the
Chorus. — ἔρημον οἶκον λαβών. “Having received a
lonely home.” — οὐ ἐν χερσί. “‘ Not (fostered) in the
arms.” |

322. NOTESON EURIPIDES.

. 1187-1147. πόνος ἐμῶν τέκνων. “The pains bestowed
on my children.” —zov νυχευμάτων χάρις. “* Where the
return for nightly watchings ?”—dimva τ᾽ ὀμμάτων τέλη.
“ And the offices of sleepless eyes.”—didtar προσβολαὶ
προσώπων. ‘The fond applications of the face,” 1. e.,
kisses,—aiOnjp ἔχει νιν ἤδη, «.7.r. “¢ Aether now holds
them, dissolved amid the ashes of the flame,” Eurip-
ides follows here the doctrine of his master, Anaxago-
ras, that the soul after -death passed upwards to the
sky, and there became blended with it.—jyveay τὸν.
“Away. For ἤνυσαν "ὁδὸν εἰς τὸν “Away. — ἀντιτίσομαι.
Canter’s emendation for the common ἀντιτάσσομαι. ----
εἰ yap. The metre, being logaoedic, seems to require.
εἴθε for εἰ γάρ.----δίκα. πατρῷος. “A just avenging of my
sire.” — οὔπω εὕδει. ‘Does not yet sleep,” 1. 6.. is not
yet forgotten. “

1149-1164. τύχας. “On account of my (evil) for-
tune.”’—adyéiwy. A dissyllable here.—ydvoc. ‘The
bright stream.”—Aavaidéy. Observe-the accent. Aa-
vaidwy would be from Δαναΐς (Aavaidec).—én’ ὀμμάτων.

‘‘ Before my eyes.” —)dywy δὲ παρακέλευσμα σῶν. “Απᾷάᾷ.
the cheering of thy words,” i. e., thy cheering words.
—duvoiv δ᾽ ἄχη, «7.x. ‘And he left sorrows for two,
he both left them for (me) his mother, and thee thy ~

-SUPPLICES... . - 323

griefs for thy father will never leave.”—aygi μαστὸν
ὑποβάλω, κ. τ. λ. ‘Let: me press to my bosom the ash-
es of my child.” Literally, ‘“ Put. down: around my
bosom.”—7réxvov. Supplied by Dindorf, on Hermann’s
conjecture. — φίλον φίλας ἄγαλμα ματρός. ‘The fond
pride of a fond mother.” |

1167-1178. ὧν ἀνειλόμην. Whom I took up.”—rod-
τοις ἐγώ oe,x.7.r. “ With these (relics) I and the city
present you (Adrastus).” — ὧν ἐκύρσατ᾽. ‘“ Which you
have’ met with.” —izeizorv. “I utter as my settled
conviction.” Compare Med., 272. — παραγγέλλοντας.
“Transmitting.”—£vvicrwp. “15 a witness.”’—oreixere.
“Ye <lepart.”—dayjpwy. ‘ Never growing old.”

1183-1190. ἄκουε, Θησεῦ, x. τ. λ. Minerva now appears,
to urge upon Theseus not to give up to the Argives
-the relics of their slain chiefs without their pledging
themselves to become the friends of Athens and prom-
ising, under the most solemn imprecations, never to in-
vade the Attic territory.—rdde. Hermann and Mark: ᾿
land construe ὠφελεῖν τάδε, 1. 6., τήνδε πόλιν. But Pa-
ley, more correctly, understands πόλιν after ὠφελεῖν, and
makes τάδε to be governed by δρῶντα.---μεθείς. “Ηδν-
ing sent them away.”—dayri. ‘In return for.” ---λάβ᾽
ὕρκον. “Exact from them an oath.’ —kipioc.. “ The
authorized person.” --ὁρκωμοτῶν. Aldus has ὁρκωμοτεῖ,
which adds probability to the reading of Grotius, ὁρκω-
poreiy, adopted by Hermann and Dindorf.

1192-1207. μήποτ᾽ ἐποίσειν. Will never bring.”—
ἐμποδών. “In the way.”—ékdiréyrec. “ Having aban-
doned,” i.e., having failed 1η.----πόλιν. “ Against the
city of Athens.”—zpdéorper’. “Pray,” 1. 6., imprecate
upon them.—éy ». ‘(The place) in which.” --- εἴσω.
For ἔνδον. --- σπουδὴν ἐπ᾿ ἄλλην ὁρμώμενος. “ Speeding
forth on another enterprise.” What this was, or why

. .}.

894 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Theseus had not yet fulfilled his engagement, is not
clear. Some refer this to the legends recorded in
Apollodorus (ii., 5, 9).—o’ ἐφεῖτο. “Enjoined upon
thee.”—xire. “ Vessel.”"—qi Δελφῶν μέλει. “Τὸ whom
is the care of Delphi.” —rpweye φόνον. “ Shalt have
inflicted the slaughtering wound.” A bold expression
when rendered literally, so much so, indeed, that the
editors seek to substitute a tamer idiom; and hence
Dindorf has δράσῳς, after Toup.—ézra.. Here Eurip-
ides, says Paley, seems to forget himself.. The. seven
chiefs were not all brought to Eleusis to be burned —
there. (Compare vv. 861, 925.) It is possible; however,
he adds, that two empty pyres PFs those ine
were missing.

1210-1212. δράσας δὲ ταῦτα. That is, when all this
has been done, and not before, then let the relics be
carried away.—repévn. “The enclosures.”—pébec θεῷ.
“Give up to the god,” 1. e., to become sacred ground.
- παρ᾽ αὐτὴν τρίοδον ᾿Ισθμίαν. ‘Close by the Isthmian
᾿ three ways,” i.e., the spot where the three roads meet
and form the main one leading to the Isthmus of Cor-
inth. This latter was the road from Eleusis to Mega-
ra, and thence to Corinth, and on it were the tombs of
the seven chieftains, as we are informed by Pausanias
(i., 89).. As this road would be the one affording in-
gress to an invading army into Attica, the monuments
are to be placed upon it, so that they may be seen by
the Argives in case they should come as foes, and may
remind them of past benefits conferred by the Athe-
“nians. The common reading was ᾿Ισθμίας θεοῦ, a cor-
ruption occasioned by the connection between three
roads and Hecate, who was worshipped as presiding
over them. The correction of the text was made by
Tyrwhitt.

1213-1226. λέγω. “I now speak.” —Aiyaded. He ~

SUPPLICES. 325

was the son of Adrastus, and one of the Epigoni.—an’
ov φθάνειν, κι τ. Χ. ‘ But it behooves you, when becom-
ing shaded as to the chin, to hasten straightway, and
urge onwards,” etc. .The general meaning is, As soon
as your chin is shaded with a beard, you must con-
duct an armed force against Thebes. Observe that
φθάνειν with od and a participle, followed by καί or καὶ
εὐθύς, denotes two actions following close on each oth-
er, or happening together. Here the two acts are to
be as closely connected as possible. Compare Alces¢.,
662.—ixreOpappévor. “ Full-nurtured,” i. e., strong and
vigorous,—’Eziyovo.. Barnes’s-emendation for ἔκγονοι.
The Epigoni, that is, ‘‘ the descendants,” was the name
given in mythology to the sons of the seven heroes
who had fallen before Thebes. They marched against
this city and razed it to the ground.—dde¢ θήσετε. “ Ye
shall afford subjects of song.” The war of the Epigo-
ni was made the subject of epic and tragic poems,
The Cyclic poems called the Thebais and EHpigoni are
here, however, particularly alluded to.

1229-1234. ζεύξομαι. “I will bind unto myself.”"—
ἵστη. Pres. imper, for ἵσταθι.----προμεμοχθήκασι. ‘They
have accomplished by their previous exertions,” — σέ-
βεσθαι. Supply ὥστε.

NOTES ON THE TROADES.

ARGUMENT, ETC.

Tee date of the Troades, or ‘* Trojan Women” (namely, O1:
91, 2, or B.C. 415), and the titles of the Tetralogy to which it
belonged have been preserved by Aelian ( Var. Hist., ii,, 8).
The subject of the play is the capture of Troy, or, rather, the
events immediately following it and contemporaneous with
the departure of the Greeks. In this sense it immediately fol-
lows the Hecuba, for the death of Polyxena, which is described
in the latter, is spoken of in this as already past (v.39). But
the action precedes the Andromache, which contains the ad-
ventures of this female after she had reached Phthia,. The
source of all these stories was the Epic Cyclus, especially
the poems of Arctinus and Lesches. The great object of
Euripides was the exhibition of pathos, by describing mis-
ery overwhelming, accumulated, and too great for human
endurance. Schlegel, however, thinks that the effort of the
poet is overdone. Still it must be confessed that some of
the speeches are admirable, as, for instance, those of Andro-
mache at v. 629, and of Heeuba at.v. 1156. The poverty of
the plot was, it is thought, in great measure compensated by
stage effects ; ‘for the play closes with the burning of Troy,
the tumbling down of buildings, together with smoke, dust,
and earthquake noises (ἔνοσις, v. 1326). The plot and details
of the piece are as follows:

ActI. Scene .—The prologue opens with a lament of
Neptune for the fall of Troy. (1-47.)

Scene IT.-— Enter Minerva, incensed against the Greeks
and particularly the Locrian Ajax for having profaned her
temple in the case of Cassandra. She asks Neptune to join
with her in punishing the offenders, and easily obtains his
consent. (48-97.)

Scene ITT.—A long monody follows from Hecuba, in which
she bewails her misfortunes, (98-152.)

TROADES.- °°. - 327

τ Scene IV.—The Chorus, composed of Trojan women, hear-
ing the cries of woe, come forth from their allotted habita-
tions to inquire the cause. Hecuba informs them that the
Greeks have resolved on carrying them away to Argos im-
mediately. The Chorus lament their fate, and speculate on
the country to which they will be carried off, (153-234. )

Act II. Scene .—Enter Talthybius, the Grecian herald.
He announces to what chieftains each has been assigned by
lot, Cassandra alone having’ been reserved as a prize-gift to
Agamemnon. (2385-307.)

Scene IT. —Cassandra comes on the stage brandishing a
lighted torch, and singing a wild strain on her supposed nup-
tials with the Argive king. This is succeeded by a compar-
ison between the fate of the Trojans and that of the Greeks,
in which the former is, for various reasons, preferred. She
then departs with Talthybius for the Grecian fleet. (808-461. )

Scene IJJ.—Lament of Hecuba. ‘The Chorus then give a de-
scription of the capture of Troy by the device of the wooden
horse. (462-567. )

Act III. Scene J.—Andromache enters, borne on a char-
iot, as a captive, amid the spoils of the captured city. A
dialogue ensues, in which Andromache mourns her own
fate and that of Hecuba. (568-703.) -

Scene IJ.— Enter Talthybius, who announces to Andro-
maclie that the Greeks have resolved to throw her son As- .
tyanax from the ramparts of Troy, upon which she utters
over the latter an affecting farewell address. ‘She then final-
ly leaves the stage. (704-774.)

Scene 1II.—Astyanax is borne away by the Greeks. The
Chorus then utter a beautiful ode, the subject of which is
Troy twice captured, by Hercules and the Atridae. (775-858. )

-ActIV. Scene J.—Menelaus comes in to fetch Helen, not
now. as his wife, but as his. captive, and is urged by Hecuba
to put her to death. Helen herself enters, makes a long
defence of her conduct, and Hecuba takes the part of an
accuser in reply. Menelaus, acceding to the wishes of the
latter, resolves to bear her back to Greece, and have pun-

328 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ishment inflicted there. He then retires, taking with him
Helen. (860-1059. )

Scene IJ. — The Chorus chant another ode on the fall of
Troy. (1060-1122.)

Act V. Scene I.—Talthybius again enters, and brings the
body of Astyanax to Hecuba on Hector’s shield. In the ab-
sence of Andromache, the mother, who has been hurried off
to Greece, Hecuba pronounces a touching lament over the
corpse. The Chorus join with her in the strains of woe.
(1123-1259. )

Scene II. —Talthybius now gives orders to fire the city,
which is done amid the wailings of the women, and the
smoke and din and confusion of the falling citadel. (1260-
1334.)

It will be observed, remarks Paley, that the prologue ex-
tends beyond the action of the piece, in which no further
mention occurs of the storm that is to disperse the Grecian
fleet.

NOTES.

1-14. “Hew, λιπών, κι τ A. The prologue is spoken by
Neptune, who has come to take his farewell of Troy,
and who, in a beautiful narrative, describes the state of.
the city immediately after its capture by the Greeks.
— ἐξελίσσουσιν. ‘‘ Disengage (from the mazes of the
dance).” The idea is, says Paley, that the feet of the
dancers are interlaced in a close circle, from which
each withdraws her own in prescribed order. It is
properly said of military evolutions.—dpqi τήνδε, x. 7.r.
Construe ἀμφὶ τήνδε Τρωϊκὴν χθόνα πέριξ. “ Round about
this Trojan soil,” i. e., so as to enclose it within the cir-
cuit of a city. — ὀρθοῖσιν κανόσιν. “ By perpendicular
measurements.” The term κανών properly means a
rod used for measuring.—sivora πόλει. “Α kind feel-
ing towards the city.”—rév ἐμῶν. To be construed

TROADES. 329

with φρενῶν.---καπνοῦται. “ Lies smouldering.” —’ Ἐπειός.
He is called “ Parnassian” from his country, Phocis.—
κεκλήσεται. “It shall ever be called.” Observe the
continuance of action indicated by the 3d future.—
δούρειος ἵππος. ‘The wooden horse,” 1. 6., made of
planks and timbers. |

. 16-27. κρηπίδων βάθροις. “The steps at the base of
the altar.” The word κρηπίς means any rectangular
platform on which a superstructure is raised. — Ζηνὸς
Ἑρκείου. The family altar in the middle of the palace.
Compare Virgil, Aen., 11., 512 seqq.—dexacrdpy χρόνῳ.
“‘ After the lapse of ten seed-times.” We should rath-
er have expected, remarks Paley, the form δεκατοσπόρῳ.
He compares, however, τετράμοιρον for τετάρτην (Rhes., _
5).—épnpia yap,x.7.r. The gods were thought to de-
sert a city when it was no longer able to continue the
usual sacrifices.—vooei τὰ τῶν θεῶν, κιτι λ. * The rites
of the gods droop, nor are they wont to be held in
honor.” Compare Med., 16, νοσεῖ ra φίλτατα.

29-32. δεσπότας κληρουμένων. “ Obtaining masters by
lot,” i.e., getting allotted to masters.—Onocida. Aca-
mas and Demophon. ‘These are not mentioned in the
Iliad, but the aged Nestor speaks of having seen The-
seus, the son of Aegeus. (L1.,i., 265.)—dkAnpo.. “ Are
not made the subjects of allotment,” i. e., are exempted
from being balloted for. These were the choice prizes,
and were meant for the generals. Compare the ferm
ἐξαίρετοι.---στέγαις. The Grecian tents.

37-47. πάρεστιν. “It is permitted.” Supply εἰσορᾶν,
i,e,, one may see. The common text has ‘Exaj3n κειμένη,
which will give πάρεστιν the meaning of “Is present
here,” with Ἑκάβη for its subject.—rdOpa. “* Unknown
to her.” She had not yet learned it.—peOijee. ‘Gave
up,” 1. 6., resigned, or relinquished. — δρομάδα. “As

26

330 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

raving mad.”—roé τοῦ θεοῦ, x.7.r. “Having set aside
his duty to the god, and religious reverence.” As a
consecrated virgin, inspired by Apollo, it was profane
in Agamemnon to take her for a wife, still more as a
concubine.—ckdrioy λέχος. “ΒΥ an adulterous union.”
—teoréy re πύργωμα. ‘And tower-crowned rampart
of cut stone.” Opposed to the rough and unsquared
Cyclopean masonry.—iy βάθροις. “On (firm) founda-
tions.” 3

- 50-60. λύσασαν. Observe the construction, ἔξεστιν
ἐμοὶ ὥστε ἐμὲ προσεννέπειν, EtC., λύσασαν. ---- συγγενεῖς ὁμι-
λίαι. “ The intercourse of Κἰπαγοα." -- φίλτρον. “ Source
of kind feeling.”—éryveo’ ὀργὰς ἠπίους. “I commend
your kindly disposition,” i.e., I thank you for, ete.—
κοινούς. “Of common importance.”—¢ μέσον. “For
mutual consideration.” --- δαιμόνων. “Οὗ the (other)
deities.”.—7zdpa. As if he had said ἄγγελος ἐλθοῦσα πάρα,
κι τ. λ.---Αβαίνομεν. ‘We are now walking.”—we κοινὴν
λάβω. ‘ That I may avail myself of it in common with
thee.”—7 πού νιν ἔχθραν, κιτ.ιλ. He was going to say,
ἢ πού νιν οἰκτίζεις ; but changes the construction to εἰς
οἶκτον ἦλθες αὐτῆς, SO that εἰς οἶκτον ἦλθες αὐτῆς May be
here regarded and translated as equivalent to οἰκτίζεις.

61-74. ἐκεῖσε πρῶτ᾽ ἄνελθες “Come back first to the
point before us,” i. e., before I answer any questions as
to my change of sentiment.—xowwoe λόγους. “* Will
you share my plans?” i. e., will you join with me in my
proposed undertaking ?—dy, for ἃ ἄν.----καὶ τὸ σόν, κ. τ. Ὰὰ.
The meaning is, As I have told you my intention, so I
_ wish also to know yours.—ed¢pava. “To gladden.”—
τρόπους. ‘Turns of feeling.” --- ὑβρισθεῖσαν. “ Have
been outraged.” This and similar facts connected with
the return of the Greeks were borrowed from the Cyc-
lic poems, the Ἰλίου πέρσις or the Néoror. Compare
Virg., Aen., 11... 403. — κοὐδὲν γ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν, κιτιλ. As he -

TROADES. 331

was neither punished nor reproved by the Greeks,
they were accomplices in his guilt.—cai μήν. “And
yet, indeed.” ---σὺν σοί. ‘With thy aid and concur-
rence. ᾿"- δρᾶσαι κακῶς. “To punish them.”—raz7’ for
τὰ ἐπί.

τδ--80. δύσνοστον νόστον. “A return that is no re-
turn.” —zipve. That Jupiter had already promised
his assistance is clear from v. 80, whereas others repre-
sent Minerva herself as holding the keys of the store-
house of thunderbolts.—ré σόν. Supply μέρος. “ On
thy part.”—rpccypiac. ‘ With mighty waves.” Every
third wave was believed to be larger. Hence the gen-
eral force of the term τρικυμία.----κοῖλον Εὐβοίας μυχόν.
‘Each hollow recess of Euboea.” The promontory of
_ Caphareus, at the southern extremity of Euboea, was ex-
ceedingly dangerous, and on this they were to be driv-
en by the storm, and the shores of Euboea to be covered
with the dead.—etccBeiv. “ Bow to reverence.” —oéBev.
“To honor.”—@eovc. As one syllable in scanning.

87-97. ἡ χάρις γάρ, κιτιλ. ‘For the favor (ἢ
you ask) requires no long array of words.” --- ταράξω
πέλαγος, κιτιλ. . “I will stir up the deep waters of the
Aegean brine.” By πέλαγος is here meant the open
part of the Aegean.—Muxdvov. Myconus was one of
the Cyclades.—Anduoi re χοιράδες. “ And the low-lying
rocks of Delos.” The low rocks and reefs of Delos,
i. e., Delos itself.—Kgugnpetoi τ᾽ ἄκραι. ‘“ And the Capha-
rean summits,” i.e., the high craggy rocks of the
promontory of Caphareus, at the southern extremity
of Euboea.—apadoxer. “ Watch carefully for the time.”
— ἐξίῳ κάλως. “* May be letting out ropes,” i. e., loosen-
ing the sheets, and preparing to sail. Some, less cor-
rectly, make κάλως the nominative; “ Whenever the
(loosened) cable may be sending forth the Grecian ar-
mament.”—ipd τῶν κεκμηκότων. ‘The sanctuaries of

332 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

the dead.” More literally, “ Of those who one ended
their labors.”

98-109. ἄνα. For ἀνάειρε, as is suggested by ἐπάειρε
in the next line. Musgrave makes it for ἀνάστηθι, and
reads dépny τ᾽, but this, as Paley remarks, is extremely
tame.—dvoyov. For ἀνάσχου.---πλεῖ κατὰ πορθμόν, κ-τ.λ.
᾿ς “Sail with the current, sail according to the will of
heaven,” i.e., do not try to sail against the stream;
do not resist the will of heaven.—zposiorn. “Turn.”
More literally, ‘“ Oppose.” —=z)éovea τύχαισιν. “ Sailing
(as you do) with the mere events of fortune,” i. e., at
the pleasure of fortamed: with no surer guidance than
that of fortune.—6 πολὺς ὄγκος. “ΔῊ! swelling pros-
perity of my forefathers, now ἌΝ into a little
compass.”

112-121. δύστηνος ἐγώ, κατ. λ. The lines from 112 to
119 are, as Paley remarks, out of place here, because
Hecuba passes from mental distresses to her mere aches
and pains and bodily inconveniences, which ought to
weigh as nothing in comparison.—Bapvdaipovoc ἄρθρων
κλίσεως, κι τ. λ. “On account of the wretched reclin-
ing of my limbs, in what a state I am.”—déec μοι πόθος
εἱλίξαι, κιτ.λ. “What a longing comes upon me to
turn round, and to give my back and spine to both
the sides of my body alternately.” The διά in διαδοῦ-
vat implies alternate distribution. The expression roi-
χους μελέων (from μέλη, limbs) isgborrowed from the
two sides of a ship, as opposed to the backbone re-
garded as the keel.—ézi τοὺς ἀεὶ δακρύων ἐλέγους. “To
indulge in constant strains of woe.” Compare Her-
mann, “ ad indulgendum perpetuo fletui.”—portca δὲ χαὔ-
τη, «.7.r. ‘And yet even this is music to the wretch-
ed, to give loud utterance to joyless woes.”

122-187. πρῴραι ναῶν ὠκεῖαι, x.r.r. “ Ye swift prows

TROADES. 333

of ships, which (having sailed) to sacred Ilium, by the
aid of oars, through both the purpling sea and through
(i. e., touching at) the secure harbors of Greece, with
the hateful paean-song of pipes and the melodious
voice of the syrinx, fastened the twisted growth of
Egypt (i.e., the byblus ropes), alas, alas, in the bay of
Troy, going after the hateful wife of Menelaus, a dis-
grace to Castor, and a discredit to the Eurotas, (her)
who brings death upon Priam, the father of fifty chil-
dren, and drove me, the wretched Hecuba, upon (the
rock of) this calamity.” These verses, says Paley, are
probably in some places corrupt, for it is impossible to
make strophe and antistrophe accurately agree with-
out serious alteration. Indeed, it is far from certain
whether they are antistrophic at all. The construc-
tion of vv. 122-130 is quite anomalous. He was going
to say, at κώπαισιν Ἴλιον ἐκομίσθητε, but the verb not
coming in till v. 129, the sense is altered. We may
supply, therefore, after κώπαισιν the participle πλεύσα-
σαι, or something equivalent.—gwrg. The sound of
music on disembarking the army is meant. The ships
are those of the Greeks, not of Paris.

138-152. od¢ θάσσω. ‘Which I occupy.”—égédpove.
Suiting the verse much better than ἔφεδρος, the com-
mon reading. —Kovpd πενθήρει. Compare Adlcest., 512.
---ἰκπορθηθεῖσ᾽. “ All marred.” Literally, “ Desolated,”
or “ Pillaged.” — δύσνυμφοι. “ Ill-wedded.” -- μάτηρ δ᾽
ὥς τις; κιτιλ. “And as some parent bird (raises) a
piercing cry over her fledglings, I will begin the
strain,” etc. With ὄρνις, supply ἐξάρχει. The common
text has ὄρνισιν ὕπως ἐξάρξω ᾿γὼ || μολπὰν οὐ, κ. τ. Xz:
Dindorf seeks to defend the repetition ὡς. . . ὅπως, by
the well-known verse in the Heeuba (398), ὁποῖα κισσός,
κι τ. Χι---εὐκόμποις. “ Loud-sounding.” The sound of
the stamp is here called κόμπος, properly, it is said, the
noise of gnashing or whetting tusks. The ποὺς ἀρχέ-

334 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. —

χορος of the aged queen was merely a signal by way
of setting the step. She did not actually join in the
dance.—@eovc. ‘The festivals of the gods.”

153-168. ἙΞκάβη, τί θροεῖς ; x. r.X. The Chorus of Tro-
_ jan female captives, hearing the sounds of woe, come

out of their allotted habitations to inquire the cause.
Hecuba informs them that the Greeks have resolved
on carrying them away to Argos immediately. — ποῖ
λόγος ἥκει. ‘ Whither do thy words tend ?” i. e., what
is the meaning of the words we have just heard ?—
ἀΐσσει. The a is properly long, as in diw, and hence as
a dissyllable it is more correctly written ἄσσω than
αἴσσω.---πρὸς ναῦς κινεῖται. ‘Is being set in motion to-
wards the ships,” i. e., the rowers are already moy-
ing towards the vessels.—zarpwac. On the ὥ, com-
pare Alcest., 249.—sicdZw. “1 conjecture.”—«opicacde.
“Come forth.” Literally, “Bring yourselves.” --- στέλ-
λουσι. ‘‘ Are preparing for.”

169-175. μὴ νύν μοι, κι τ. λ. “Do not then, I entreat,
have the raving maenad Cassandra sent out, a disgrace
among the Greeks, and let me not be pained (at this)
in addition to (my other) griefs.” Observe the force
of the middle in πέμψησθ. Do not have her come.
The active would mean, “ Do not conduct her hither.”
—aicyivay. Meaning, properly, an object of insult,
i,e., a concubine.—dryvv0s. Supply μή from the pre-
ceding clause.—dpabévrec. Equivalent to θανόντες.

177-183. ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ἐπακουσομένα. Observe the li-
cense of a dactyl preceding an anapaest.—py δόξ᾽ ’Ap-
γείων κεῖται... ‘Lest some resolve on the part of the
Greeks lies (established).” — ἢ κατὰ πρύμνας, x. τ. Δ.
“Or (lest) the mariners are getting ready to ply the
oars astern.’’ This verse, remarks Paley, deseribes a
way of propelling boats and barges which is still yery -

- ‘TROADES. 335

prevalent. The oar is not projected laterally, but from
the stern, where it has exactly the force of a fish’s tail.
The ancient Egyptians had the same device. (Wil-
kinson’s Anc. Egyptians, vol. ii., p. 124.) — ὀρθρεύουσαν
ψυχάν. ‘In my sleepless mind.” The exact meaning,
says Paley, of ὀρθρεύειν is, to use a colloquial phrase,

“to be on the rouse,” as ὄρθρος, morning,” is “ the
getting-up time.” Hence the notion of wakefulness
or sleeplessness, attaches itself to the γ6 Ὑ.---ἐκπληχθεῖσ᾽,
«.7.r. After this, the verse 162 should perhaps be re-
peated.

185-196. τῷ πρόσκειμαι, κι r.r. “ Unto whom am I
wretchedly assigned as a slave?’ Observe τῷ for τίνι.
---τίς μ᾽ ᾿Αργείων, x.r.X. He changes the construction,
as Matthiae observes, ric ᾿Αργείων ἄξει με, ἢ τίς ἄξει pe
εἰς νησαίαν χώραν; The island chieftains in the Gre-
cian host were Idomeneus of Crete, Ulysses of Ithaca,
Neoptolemus of Scyros, etc.—w¢ κηφήν. “Like some
aged bird.” — ἀρχαγοὺς τιμάς. “The queenly hon-
ors.”

197-200. αἰαῖ, αἰαῖ, x.r.r. The whole Chorus now
unite in lamenting their fate, and in speculating on
the country to which they will be carried off. The
first two lines appear to be addressed, not, as the
Scholiast says, to Hecuba, but by one of the sister-
hood, turning to her neighbor. As the singular is
used throughout, we must suppose, remarks Paley,
that each sentence is uttered by a different person.—
ἐξαιάξεις. The common text has ἐξαιάζεις, but the fut-
ure is given here by Paley, as necessary for the sense.
—dwebovea. Referring to some particular motion giv-
en to the shuttle in working the embroidered πέπλοι.
-ἐξαλλάξω. “Shall I shift it to and fro.” She mere-
ly means to say, No more shall I pursue my favorite
avocations at home, - é

336 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

201-213. véarov. ‘For the last time.” Seidler’s
reading. The old text had via το. The idea is, I
shall be torn from my children to become a slave to
my captors. —éppor νὺξ ara, κιτ. λ. Parenthetical.
“Accursed be this night and (this) fortune,” i. e.,
which bring me to such a state.—Iewpnvac. Genitive
after ὑδρευσομένα. Pirene was a fountain at, Corinth.
. Compare Med., 69.— μὴ yap δή; κτλ. “For may we
not then come (i. e., for may we not come at all events)
to the eddy of the Eurotas, to the most hateful home
of Helen.” Paley renders θεράπναν, “a handmaid,”
and supposes an ellipse of μὲ πεμπέτω ὁ κῆρυξ. Mat-
thiae has an idea that it was the Laconian ‘city of
Therapnae. On the meaning which we have here giv-
en to θεράπναν, “an abode” or ‘“ home,” compare Jph.
A,, 1474; Ducch., 966; Herc. F., 367.—Mevidg. Dorie
dative.

214-224. τὰν Πηνειοῦ σεμνὰν χώραν. The vale of
Tempe, watered by the Pentus. — κρηπῖδα. “ Base.”
Compare note on v. 16.—rdde δεύτερα, κι τ. Χλ. ‘* These
regions are second in order, for me (to wish) to come
to.’ The going to Thessaly. is the next best thing
to going to Athens.—®oivicac ἀντήρη. ‘‘ Opposite to
Phoenicia,” 1. 6., the Phoenician settlement of Car-
thage. — parép’. Musgrave makes this equivalent. to
excellentissimum, which Seidler very correctly denies.
It means merely “ mother” or “ parent,” as indicating
the point from which other chains diverge. — κηρύσ-
σεσθαι στεφάνοις ἀρετᾶς. ‘Is proclaimed with crowns
of worth,” i.e., contains those who are deemed wor-
thy of being proclaimed victors at the great games of
Greece. Pindar’s encomiums on Hiero are here espe-
cially held in view.

925-234. τάν τ᾽ ἀγχιστεύουσαν, x.r.d. ‘May I inhab-

it too the land that lies near the Ionian deep, which -

TROADES. 337

. fairest Crathis waters, tinging with red the lock (so
as to be) of auburn hue.” The town of Sybaris in
Magna Graecia, or perhaps Thurii, is meant. The wa-
ters of the Crathis, which flowed near, were thought
to dye the hair of an auburn hue. The common text
has ναύταις, for which we have here the bold emenda-
tion of W. Dindorf, namely, vaiow, an anomalous form
of the optative (Jelf, G. G., 192, 7, 3), in which the
tense-ending of the indicative ν is joined immediately
to the modal vowel oc. (Dobree, ad Hecles., 607.) So
τρέφοιν is found in a verse of Euripides, preserved in
the Htym. Mag., 699.---ξανθάν, 1. 6., ὥστε ἕανθὰν εἶναι.----
ταμίας. “A dispenser.” —aviwy. “ Bringing to an
end,” i.e., to the close of its intended journey. Erro-
neously rendered, “ Accelerating.” — Δωρίδος χθονός.
The fears of the women are excited on their behold-
ing the approach of Talthybius, lest they may be on
the point of being carried off as captives to Sparta.

235-242. yap. This introduces his reason for call-
ing her at first sight by her right name.—Tad6éBvoe.
Talthybius and Eurybates were the heralds of Aga-
memnon, as we find in Homer.—¢dBoc. ‘ A source of
fear.” --ἤδη κεκλήρωσθ. “Ye have already been allot-
ted.” — Kadpeiac χθονός. Boeotia. The Thebans, re-
marks Paley, took no part in the Trojan war. The
Boeotians are included in the catalogue of the Gre-
cian forces (11., 2, 494), where, among several other
towns, we read of Ὑπόθηβαι. But Thebes is not men-
tioned i in the Iliad, except fie EG with the name
of Tydeus.

243-258. κατ᾽ ἄνδρα, κιτ. λ. “ Ye each fell by lot to
a particular individual, and (were not assigned) col-
lectively,” i.e., to any one owner.—éraora. ‘ About
each thing separately.”—Zaiperoyv. “‘ As one selected
from the rest,” i.e.,as a choice prize.—rd@ Λακεδαιμο-

338 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

via νύμφᾳψ. Clytemnestra, who, like her sister Helen,
is called Spartan after her father Tyndareus.—Xécrpwy
σκότια νυμφευτήρια. Compare v. 44, and Alcest., 990.—
ἡ τὰν τοῦ Φοίβου, κιτ.λ. ‘ What! the maiden conse-
crated to Phoebus!” This is said indignantly.—dve-
κτρον ζόαν. The common legend is departed from here.
—krgdac. The priest or priestess of a temple always
wore a garland round the brow, and by the side the
keys of the sacred edifice. Hence κλειδούχειν is “to
be a priest or priestess.” Barnes cites Hesychius, how-
ever, in support of giving κλῆῦδας the meaning of “ gar-
lands,” and Paley acquiesces in this, but the allusion
to garlands comes in immediately after. — ἐνδυτῶν.
“Put on,” but put on for the sake of ornament or dis-
tinction, as Hermann remarks (ad Humen., 982).

260-270. ri δέ. Supply πέπονθε. ---τῷ. For rivu—
τύμβῳ τέτακται, κατ. λ. “She has been appointed to
minister to the tomb of Achilles.” The phrase em-
ployed here is purposely ambiguous. As Hecuba is
thinking only of slavery, and not suspecting the death
of her daughter, he describes her as ministering or do-
ing service to the tomb of Achilles. The novelty of
this condition induces her to ask farther, arap ric,
«.7.d. The herald keeps up the same delusion in ἔχει
καλῶς, and ὥστ᾽ ἀπηλλάχθαι πόνων, and Hecuba appears
to suspect nothing farther. When, however, at v. 621,
the truth flashes upon her, she alludes to these words
as αἴνιγμα σαφές.---τάφῳ πρόσπολον. ‘A minister to a
tomb.”-- oi. ‘ For me,” i. e., as mine. — ἀπηλλάχθαι.
‘She has been freed.”

271-276. χαλκεομίτορος. “ΟΥ̓́ the brazen-threaded
cuirass.”” The reading here is very uncertain. The
epithet χαλκεομίτωρ is from μίτος, “a thread,” and in-
dicates one who wears a Cuirass woven with brazen
or copper wire. One MS. has χαλκεομήτορος, for which

TROADES. 339

Pflugk gives χαλκεομμήστορος. ‘ Whose thoughts were
ever bent on arms.” --- ὁ τριβάμων, κιτ.λ. ‘The one
who moves on three legs, requiring a staff in my hand
for my aged frame.” The head (κάρα) put for the en-
tire person. The old reading was τριτοβάμονος, or τρι-
βάμονος. Neither of these, however, remarks Paley,
is suitable as an epithet to βάκτρου. Seidler says a
staff is τριτοβάμων, which walks in the third place,i. e.,
in addition to a pair of feet. - But the fact is, not the
stick, but the person who uses it is τριβάμων, and this
alone suits the metre.

279-287. ἄρασσε. “ Smite.”—dirrvyov παρειάν. “The
twofold cheek,” i. e., the two cheeks.—zapavépy δάκει.
** A noxious beast trampling under foot all law.”—d¢
πάντα raxeio’, x.r.. The true reading here is alto-
‘gether doubtful. The expression d¢ .. . τιθέμενος, for
ὃς τίθεται, can Only be defended as a harsh anacolu-
thon, and is viewed in that light by Matthiae. So
again τἀκεῖσε violates the analogy of the language,
and should be τἀκεῖθεν. Scaliger conjectures ὁ for be,
which Paley adopts in his larger edition. The latter
editor also gives in his larger work τἀκεῖθεν ἐνθάδ᾽, but
for ἐνθάδ᾽ he substitutes in his smaller edition Seid-
ler’s conjecture, ἔθετ᾽, who defends ἔθετο. . . τιθέμενος
by Hec., 644, and compares also Hlectr., 206, ναίω...
ναίουσα. The meaning of the passage probably is as
follows: “‘ Who with double tongue puts all the things
that are there on the contrary again here, making the
former friendly things of all devoid of what is friend-
ly.” That is, one who perverts right and wrong, and
for friendship gives enmity.

292-305. τὸ μὲν σόν. “Thy own fate.”—Zye. “Holds
in his hands.”—eidAnypévac. From λαγχάνω. Heath’s
reading for εἰλεγμένας. Cassandra, the chief prize, is
to be first conducted in form to the commander-in-

340 - NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

chief, and then the other captives unto whomsoever
the lot had assigned them.—a, ri πεύκης, κι 7.4. When
Talthybius had delivered his message, he is seen to
start at the reflection of light from within the tent
which he is about to enter. He thinks the captives
are resolved to perish by fire rather than endure sla-
very. But Hecuba, more quick to distinguish the true
cause, hastens to reassure him. It is her own crazy
and inspired child, Cassandra, about to celebrate her
nuptials with Agamemnon. —kdpra τοι τοὐλεύθερον,
x.t.r. “The free-born soul, in circumstances such as
these, bears misfortunes very impatiently.” — ἄνοιγε.
Said to the door-keeper inside the tent, which was
probably represented by the side door of the prosce-
nium.—p7) τὸ ταῖσδε πρόσφορον, x.7.r. “Lest ἃ course
that suits these, but is hateful to the Greeks, throw
blame upon me.” The Greeks also say, βαλεῖν τινὰ
αἰτίᾳ, and βαλεῖν. τινὰ εἰς αἰτίαν.

308-324. ἄνεχε, πάρεχε, κιτ. λ. “Hold up there, give
it me, bring the light, I am performing a religious
rite; Iam lighting up, see, see, this temple with the
torch.” She fancies, as Seidler remarks, that she is
still in the service of the god. The language, of
course, is wildly ironical. The intended rite is her
concubinage with Agamemnon.— Ypny, ὦ Ὑμέναι᾽ ἄναξ.
The usual refrain in the nuptial song. — yapoupéva. |
Future participle.—ézei σύ, μᾶτερ, κι τιλ. The idea is,
Since you, O mother, cannot, by reason of your grief,
perform the usual duties of a mother on her daugh-
ter’s marriage, I will perform that office myself. —é¢
avyav. Musgrave understands this to mean, “In the
open day,” since the marriage torch was usually car-
ried in the evening. — ‘Exava. She is invoked here
merely as the goddess of light.—4@ νόμος ἔχει. The
common reading ᾧ is wrong; the metre requires a
short syllable.

,. TROADES.. | 841

τ 827-340. ὡς ἐπὶ πατρὸς ἐμοῦ, κιτ. Χλ. “As if (it were)
amid most happy fortunes on the part of my father,”
i. e., just as if my father were yet alive and prosperous.
She says this to her mother, and probably takes: her
by the hand to lead her into the dance.—ipoi. Sup-
plied by conjecture to suit the metre in vy. 312.— dye
σὺ Φοῖβέ νιν, κιτιλ. The idea is, Do thou lead the
dance in person, O Phoebus, for I am a priestess in
thy temple.—iy δάφναις. Because his temple was sur-
rounded by bay-trees.—per’ ἐμέθεν ποδῶν, κι τ. λ. ‘ Bear-
ing onward, in accompaniment with me, the most be-
loved movement of your feet.” --- βοᾶτε τὸν Ὑμέναιον,
«.7.A. The construction is, βοᾶτε τὸν Ὑμέναιον νύμφαν.
“Hymn loudly the bride in the nuptial song.” . Ob-
serve the double accusative. The common text has
βοάσατ᾽ εὖ τὸν Ὑμέναιον, ὦ, which violates the metre
(iambic Dim.). The correction is Paley’s.

841-351. οὐ λήψει. “ Will you not take hold of.”—
δᾳδουχεῖς. “Thou art wont to hold the torch.” --- ἔξω
τε μεγάλων ἐλπίδων. “And far away from my (once)
high hopes.”—we σ᾽ οὐχ ὑπ᾽ αἰχμῆς, x.7.r. “ How did
I never imagine that you would wed in this wedlock,
beneath the weapon’s point or beneath the spear of —
the Greeks!” i.e., how little did I think that you
would ever become a captive concubine.—od yap ὀρθὰ
πυρφορεῖς. This would be a bad omen.—ovdé σαὶ τύχαι,
kt. A. “Nor have your evil fortunes, O my child,
been sobered down.” The common reading is, οὐδέ
σ᾽ αἱ τύχαι, κι τ. rd. “Nor have thy evil fortunes taught
thee moderation ;” but this translation, though com-
monly given, cannot be right, the Greek itself being
wrong, for σωφρονέω is intransitive, and cannot, of
course, take the accusative, and σεσωφρονίκασι, which
some recommend (from σωφρονίζω), violates the metre,
the ε being short.—eiogépere. ‘‘ Bear within,” 1, e., take
into the tent again, do not bring here.

342 NOTES ON EURIPIDES:

353-364. πύκαζε. ‘‘ Cover thickly (with garlands).”
-πέμπε. ‘Escort me,” i.e., in the procession to the
tent of my new lord and master.—xay μὴ τἀμά, κ. 7.2.
“And, if my movements bé not prompt enough for
you, push me on forcibly,” i. e., if you find me reluc-
tant, even push me by force. Her present consent, and
even eagerness, is caused by the prospect which the
marriage affords of taking vengeance on the Greeks.
Hence, throughout, she bids her mother not to weep.
—si γὰρ ἔστι Λοξίας. “ For if the Loxian god does in-
deed exist,” i.e, so surely as Apollo lives, the god of
prophecy, and who has revealed the future unto me.
-,Ἑλένης. “Than that of Helen.” —xrevis γὰρ αὐτόν.
“For I will prove his death.” Her concubinage was
alleged by Clyteninestra as one of the causes that in-
cited the latter to murder her Ἰοχᾶ.--- πέλεκυν. Refer-
ring to the assassination of Agamemnon.—¢ τράχηλον
τὸν ἐμόν. Cassandra was slain along with Agamem-
non.—xydréowy. Agamemnon is meant.—éio. Present
in a future sense.—pnrpoxrévove ἀγῶνας. ‘ Matricidal
conflicts.” The murder of Clytemnestra by her son
Orestes, and the troubles consequent on the deed.

365-372. δείξω. She means she will prove by argu-
ment. Dindorf rightly gives δὲ for re, from two MSS.
‘“T will not sing of the axe, etc., but rather I will show,”
οἵο.---ἔνθεος μέν, ἀλλ᾽ ὕμως, x.r.r. Euripides here ap-
pears to lie open to criticism. How could Cassandra
lay aside her madness, as if it were a controllable im-
pulse, and not an inspiration from heaven 7---θηρῶντες
Ἑλένην. Epexegetical of διὰ μίαν γυναῖκα.--- δὲ orparn-
γός, κατ λ. “And their general, that wise one, in be-
half of those most odious to him, lost all that was
dearest; having given up, for the sake of his brother,
the pleasures that he took in his children at home.”
The expression ὁ σοφός is, of course, ironical. By ἐχθί-
orwy Helen is meant, who was, in fact, his worst en-

TROADES. 343

emy, and whom he disliked in his heart, while he
fought for her through the obligation of honor.

375-385. ἔθνησκον. “They began to dic off.” — οὐ
γῆς pv ἀποστερούμενοι. “ Not because they were being
deprived of border lands,” 1. 6., οὐχ ὑπὲρ ὁρίων γῆς.----
χῆραί τ᾽ ἔθνησκον, x.7.X. “Both (mothers) died wid-
owed, and they (the aged husbands) were childless in
their abodes, haying reared their sons for others,” i.e.,
for Agamemnon and his brother to lead away to war.
Tyrwhitt proposes ἄλλως for ἄλλοις.---πρὸς τάφους. This
reading will require φέρων to be supplied. The com-
mon text has πρὸς τάφοις. “ At their tombs,” which
appears preferable.—i τοῦδ᾽ ἐπαίνου, κι τ. λ. The idea
is, Truly, if this be praise (viz., the dying in a cause
as useless as it was unjust), the Argive army is deserv-
ing of it. She alludes ironically to the so-called glo-
rious expedition against Troy.—ovyay ἄμεινον, κ. τ. Xr.
This alludes to the adultery of Clytemnestra. Ob-
serve the crasis in rdoxpa, for τὰ αἰσχρά, the two al-
phas, though by nature short, coalescing into. one
long a.

386-400. Τρῶες δέ. ‘ Now the Trojans, on the other
hand.” As if she had said, ot μὲν ᾿Αχαιοί, in v. 368.—
περιβολάς. “ Enclosures.”—'Ayavwic ὧν ἀπῆσαν ἡδοναί.
“The pleasures from whom were wanting to the
Greeks,” i.e., the enjoyment of whose society.—ra δ᾽
Ἕκτορος, x.7.. ‘‘ Hear, moreover, how the fate of
Hector, fraught with sorrow unto thee, really stands.”
The true view of his death, she urges, is that he has
won glory by it, and an imperishable name.—tic. In
Bekker’s Anecd. Gr., p. 99, the reading ἧξις occurs;
but ἵκειν and ἥκειν, ete., are often confounded.—ypnord¢
ἔλαθεν ἂν γεγώς. ‘“ He would not have been known as
a valiant warrior.” —ovywpevoy τὸ κῆδος, x.7.r. “He
would have had the alliance in his family not spoken

344 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. | 7

of,” i. e., the alliance which he had in his family would
never have been spoken of. Some of the MSS. read
κῦδος. Matthiae rightly explains the article here, τὸ
κῆδος, ὃ εἶχεν, ἦν ἂν σιγώμενον.---εἶχεν. Elmsley conject-
ures εἶχεν ἂν δόμοις, but the preceding μή, as Dindorf
remarks, shows that εἶχεν, by itself here, is the same as
εἶχεν ἄν.

403-411. γῆν. “Your country.” —pédrec θ᾽ ἃ μέλ-
πουσ᾽, κιτιλ. “And (how sweetly) you chant those
things, which, while you chant them, you will perhaps
not show by the result to be true.”—od τἄν. For οὔ
τοι ἄν. ‘The common text has οὔκουν.---τοιαῖσδε φήμαις.
“With such ill-omened words.”—drap τὰ σεμνά, x. τ. d.
‘‘ But, after. all, it seems, your fine people, and in repu-
tation wise, are in no respect better than those who
are held as naught.” He alludes to Agamemnon, and
the idea is, Agamemnon, with all his wisdom, is about
to marry a woman whom I, a simple herald, would
not have had. The expressions τὰ σεμνά and σοφά are
here, as Seidler remarks, equivalent to ot ceuvoi and
σοφοί. There is no ellipsis of ῥήματα, as some imagine.
—rd μηδέν. Supply ὄντων.

414-423. "Ατρέως. An anapaest.—rijod’ towr’ ἐξαίρε-
τον, x.7T.A. “Has had to bear love for this raving
creature, of all persons in the world,” i. e., has suffered
from it, as if it were a wound or an affliction. The.
idea implied in ἐξαίρετον is, When so many better were
to be found.—aviporc φέρεσθαι παραδίδωμι. “1 give up
to be borne away by the winds,” i.e., I take no fur-
ther notice of—ov. Hecuba.—ézecOa. Infinitive for
imperative.—owgpovoc γυναικός. ‘Of a discreet wom-
an.” Penelope. .

424-430, ἡ δεινὸς ὁ λάτρις, x. 7.r. “A mighty fellow,
truly, is this servant here! Why then do heralds enjoy

TROADES. 345 |

the name (that they possess) ?” i. e., the honorable ti-
tle and distinction. Some, however, translate, “ Why
are they (i.e., such fellows as this) called heralds ?”
i.e., when they ought to be called servants. This,
however, is inferior—éy ἀπέχθημα, «.7.r. ‘One com-
mon subject of dislike to all‘mankind are these serv-
ants attached ‘to ‘kings’ and to states.” Literally,
““(employed) round about kings,” etc.—od φῴς. “* Do
you (presume to) say?” Observe the emphatic em-
ployment of the article.—eic ἔμ᾽ ἡρμηνευμένοι. ‘ Inter-
preted to me,” i. e., communicated by divine inspira-
(ἴοη. ---- τἄλλα δ᾽ οὐκ ὀνειδιῶ. “I will not, however; re-
“proach her with the rest of her fate,” i.e., I will not
mention, as if to reproach her therewith, the rest of
her fate; namely, that she will be changed into a dof
Compare Hee., 1265.

431-436. δύστηνος. ᾿Βοίουίηρ ἴο Ulysses. —we χρυσός.
That is, my misfortunes will seem delights compared
with what he will one day suffer.—od δή. “ (Having
wandered over places) where,” etc. Paley calls: at-
tention to the remarkable brevity of the language.
The story was so well known that the poet, in the
Juror scribendi, did not care for strict logical cohe-
rence. Heath, less correctly, thinks that there is a la-
cuna of a whole line before this verse.—orevdv δίαυλον
πέτρας. “ The narrow, tide-swelled strait of the rock,”
i.e., rocky strait. The strait between Italy and Sicily
is meant. The term δίαυλον. appears to have reference
here to the tide, or rather swell, described in the Odys-
sey.’ Compare, also, Hec., 29.— ὠμόφρων τ᾽ ἐπιστάτης.
* (Where dwells) the Cyclops, too, cruel-minded shep-
herd.” If the reading be correct, the term. ἐπιστάτης
is equivalent here to ποιμήν. There is, however, a very
remarkable variation of the text, which occurs in two
or three MSS.,and which some editions adopt, name-

ly, ὠμοβόρος (i. €., wpoBpwe). τ᾽ ὀρειβάτης.
27

346 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

_ 487-441. Aiyvoric. “ The Ligurian,” i. e., Italian. The
earlier legend made Circe inhabit the island of Aeaea,
belonging to mythic geography. Later mythologists,
however, assigned Circe an abode in the insular prom-
ontory of Circeii, on the Italian coast. Euripides
seems to follow the later idea, and to have extended
the name of Liguria far down along the shore of Italy,
to the south even of Etruria. — θαλάσσης θ᾽ ἁλμυρᾶς
ναυάγια. “(Where there will be for him) a shipwreck
also in the salt 868. — λωτοῦ τ᾽ ἔρωτες. And the
strong desire for the lotus.” Observe the force of the
plural.—ai σάρκα, «.7.r. ‘ Which shall hereafter send
forth from their vocal flesh a voice painful to Ulysses.”*
Observe that σάρκα φωνήεσσαν is for the genitive cap-
κὸς φωνηέσσης. Compare Hom. Od., xii., 395: ciproy μὲν
pivot, κρέα δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖς ἐμεμύκει.----ὡς δὲ συντέμω. “ And
that I may be brief.” Literally,“ May cut short (what
I am uttering).”

444-451. ri τοὺς ’Odveciwe, x.r.. “ Why do I ejacu-
late the labors of Ulysses ?” i. e., why do I loudly pro-
claim them? © The metre here changes to the trochaic
tetrameter catalectic, and in all the passages where
this metre is employed excited narration is the char-
acteristic idea, with rapid motion and utterance com-
bined ; whereas in iambic narratives there is always
a staid and deliberate tone and demeanor.— Odvaciwe.
Pronounced as a trisyllable in scanning.—oreiy’: Ad-
dressed to Talthybius, who had said, ἕπου μοι πρὸς ναῦς,
v. 420.—ic“Adov. Alluding to the fate which awaited
both herself and Agamemnon. — νυκτός. His burial
was to be private, ignominious, and stealthy.—é δοκῶν
σεμνόν τι πράσσειν. “Ὁ thou, who thinkest that thou
art faring after a grand fashion,” i.e,., enjoying now
a proud elevation. — φάραγγες, “The cavities of the
mountain.”—ebia. ‘“ Mystic.” Compare v, 500, where
she is called σύμβᾳκχος θεοῖς. aque’

TROADES. 347

453-460. ἔτ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, κι τ. λ. “Depart from me by
tearings away,” i. e., being plucked away by the hand.
She does not wish to wear these sacred symbols in
marriage to a mortal man. It was the tradition that
Cassandra, though carried off from the temple of Pal-
las by Ajax, had not been violated by him. Hence
what immediately follows, ἔτ᾽ οὖσ᾽ ἁγνὴ χρόα.--- ποῖ ποτ᾽
ἐμβαίνειν pe χρή. Not, for what destination (which she
knew, v. 314), but “ Whither ought I go in order to
embark,” i. e., whither must I go to find the ship, that
I may embark. — οὐκέτ᾽ ἂν φθάνοις ἄν, κατ. λ. “You
could not any longer be too quick in looking out for
a breeze for your sails.’ Compare Herael., 721.—we
μίαν τριῶν, κι 7.4. The idea is, You cannot be too quick
in departing, for you will take me home to be a curse
to the Greeks.—ot μακρὰν δέξεσθέ pw’. “ You will re-
ceive me in no long time,” i. e., you will soon receive
me. Observe that οὐ μακράν is for οὐκ ἐς μακράν,
but that the omission of the preposition is very un-
usual.

464-477. 7) peOnoere ; ‘Will you leave her thus neg-
lected ?”—otrot φίλα τὰ μὴ φίλα, ὦ κόραι. “The things
that are unacceptable can in no way be acceptable, Ὁ
maidens.’ These words are parenthetical, and the al-
lusion is to their officious services.—xaxove μὲν ἀνακα-
λῶ, κι τι λ. Observe the force of the article. The Greek
means the same as κακοὶ μὲν εἰσὶν οἱ σύμμαχοι, ode ἀνακα-
AG, ὅμως δέ, x.7.rA. A bold sentiment, remarks Paley,
plainly indicating a disbelief in the popular theology.
The same idea occurs at v. 1280.—éyer τι σχῆμα. “It
has some form of propriety.”—raya0 ἐξᾷσαι. . “To re-
count the good things (that once.were mine).” Mus-
graye thinks that ἐξάδω was properly used of a mourn-
ful strain.—sheiov’ οἶκτον ἐμβαλῶ. “1 shall excite more
commiseration.” — ἢ μὲν τύραννος. Elmsley’s reading,
for ἦμεν τύραννοι. The Epic form of the first person:

is ἡ for ἔα, like gdn for yéea.—odn ἀριθμὸν ἄλλως, “ Not
a mere number,” i.e., not mere ciphers. Observe the
employment here of ἄλλως in the sense of prorsus or
non nisi. (Ruhnken, ad Tim. Lez., Ὁ. 199, 283.)—EdAn-
vic οὐδὲ βάρβαρος. The usual and favorite antithesis
between."EdXAnvec and βάρβαροι suggested, as Paley re-
marks, the addition of the last word, though, accord-
ing to the Greek view, Hecuba herself was βάρβαρος.
We must regard βάρβαρος γυνή, therefore, ag equivalent
here to ἄλλη βάρβαρος γυνή.

348 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

483-497. ἐφ᾽ ἑρκείῳ πυρᾷ. ‘At the Hercean altar,”
i.e., the altar of Hercean Jove. Compare yv. 17. Ob-
serve here the peculiar meaning of πυρᾷ, an altar,
namely, for burnt-offerings.—eic ἀξίωμα νυμφίων ἐξαίρε-
τον. “Fora chosen honor of nuptials,” i. e., for choice
and. distinguished nuptials. — ἀφῃρέθην. “I have had
taken from me.’’—7r6 λοίσθιον δέ, κι τ. λ. “ But as the
last coping-stone of my wretched woes.” — ἀσυμφορώ-
rara. ‘Most unsuited.” — θυρῶν λάτριν, κι τὰ. . That
is, to be the κλῳδοῦχος, or portress, stationed by the in-
side of the door to remove the bar or bolt when any
one required admission. —rpvxynpa. ‘ Squalid.” — πέ-
πλων λακίσματ᾽. “ Tatters of vestments,” 1. e., tattered
vestments. — ἀδόκιμ᾽ ὀλβίοις ἔχειν. “ Discreditable for
the (once) prosperous to wear.”

500-509. σύμβακχε θεοῖς. “ Bacchant with the gods,”
i.e., wild prophetess, holding communion in thy ray-
ings with the gods.—otac ἔλυσας, x. r.d. “ Under what
calamitous circumstances hast thou changed thy maid-
en state |’ 1. e., with the destruction of thy country and
home.—éponv σπορά. Consult Lobeck, ad Ajac., p. 271,
seqq.—ird. “Influenced Ὀγ."--- δοῦλον. “ Enslaved.”
---στιβάδα πρὸς χαμαιπετῆ, x. t.r. “Τὸ some bed on the
ground, and some rocky ridge,” etc. By κρήδεμνα is
here meant the ridge or crest of a rock, just as Homer -

‘

TROADES. 349

calls the walls or battlements of Troy ἱερὰ κρήδεμνα.
(i7., xvi., 100.)

511-521. ἀμφί por Ἴλιον, κι τι rd. “Sing for me, Ὁ
Muse, amid tears, a funereal song about Ilium on a
novel theme.” The expression ἀμφὶ Ἴλιον is Epic.
Matthiae compares the beginning of the Homeric
Hymn to Mercury.—cawvév ὕμνων. Not in new strains,
but on a subject not hitherto treated of in lyric meas-
ures, i.e., the capture of Troy by the device of the
wooden horse.—iacjdecov. Barnes’s correction for ἐπι-
τήδειον. The term properly means, “On the death of
relations,” then generally, ‘“‘Mournful,” “ Funereal.”
—ic¢ Τροίαν. “On. Troy.” — τετραβάμονος ὑπ᾽ ἀπήνας.
“Through the four- footed vehicle.” The horse is
called here ἀπήνα, because it ran on wheels or rollers.
--οὐράνια βρέμοντα. “Snorting loudly.” The term οὐ-
ράνια is here employed figuratively. The allusion ap-
pears to be to the loud creaking and rumbling in the
transit of the machine. —ivor\ov. “ Pregnant with
arms.’’—iv πύλαις. In order to tempt the Trojans to
drag it within, under the pretence of its being an of-
fering to the temple. Ἢ

522-580. ἀνὰ δ᾽ ἐβόασεν, κ. τ. λ. “And standing (there-
on), the people shouted aloud from the rock,” i. e., from
the Acropolis. Observe the idiom in ἀπὸ πέτρας ora-
Ocic.—avayere. “Lead up,” 1. e., to the temple in the
Acropolis.—veanyv. Bothe’s emendation for νεανίδων.
The antithesis with γεραιός requires mention of the
male sex, and it was evidently, remarks Paley, not the
part of the maidens to do the hard work of the pull-
ing.—dérvoy ἔσχον ἄταν. “They became possessed of
the treacherous evil.”

533-540. πεύκᾳ εἰν οὐρείᾳ, κι τ. λ. “To give to the
goddess (not a horse, but) a band of Argives, in a well-

900 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

wrought fabric of mountain pine, and the destruction
of Troy, as a grateful offering to the Virgin of the im-
mortal steeds.” The Greeks say χάριν τινός as well as
χάριν τινί. ‘An offering in honor of a person.” We
have given Paley’s rendering, who retains the common
reading λόχον, inclining, however, to the substitution
of δόλον, which would refer to the horse itself. Din-
dorf thinks πεύκᾳ εἰν οὐρείᾳ an interpolation. Ifan er-
ror lurks anywhere, however, it must be in ἕεστόν, since
it is extremely doubtful whether we can express the
material out of which a thing is made by the dative
with ἐν. In scanning the penult of οὐρείᾳ must be
shortened, in order to make the line a cretic dimeter,
corresponding to v. 518. — δώσων. For δώσουσα, the
idea of λαός being implied in πᾶσα γέννα. (Jelf, G.G.,
ὃ 379, Obs. 1.)---κλωστοῦ δ᾽ ἀμφιβόλοις, κιτ.λ. “And by
means of strands of rope thrown around, just as the
black hull of a ship, they (drew it) to the stone seats
and the pavement, fraught with ruin to their country,
of the goddess Pallas, and placed it there.” Observe
that κλωστοῦ has here the force of a substantive. The
expression ἕδρανα diva refers to the temple of the ©
goddess, and δάπεδα to the pavement around it. The
preposition εἰς, moreover, takes the place of a verb of
motion. Paley remarks that from this passage we de-
rive a glimpse of the Greek custom of transporting .
ships by land (6. g., over the Isthmus of Corinth) by
ropes and rollers under the keel.

543-550. λωτός. “ Pipe.” These instruments were
sometimes so called because often made of the hard;
black wood of a tree named the lotus, but not to be
confounded with the Homeric lotus.—zapéivor δ᾽ aépt-
ov, x.7r. “The maidens, too, were plying the airy
beat of their feet.” Observe that ἀνά is here for ἀνήει-
ρον, aS in v. 98 we had ἄνα for ἀνάειρε. Matthiae pro-

poses to omit the ve after βοάν, in the next line, and ~

TROADES. 351

{

to translate the words ἀνὰ κρότον ποδῶν by ‘ comitunte
pedum strepitu,’ but Paley remarks that this is hardly
a right use of ἀνά here.—pédaway αἴγλαν ἔδωκεν ὕπνῳ.
““Gave forth a smoky glare during sleep.” We have
given Matthiae’s explanation of μέλαιναν αἴγλαν, who
remarks, ‘de luce fumo involuta, nigricante, accipio,
qualis est taedarum,’ and he compares Virgil’s “ atro
lumine fumantes taedas.” (Aen., Vii., 457.) —dwxev ὕπνῳ.
There is some corruption here, as the metre of v. 530
clearly shows. Hermann translates ὕπνῳ by “ apud
obdormiscentes,” which shows that he favored the read-
Ing παρ᾽ ὕπνῳ.

554-566. ἐμελπόμαν. ‘ Was celebrating.” — φοινία
Boa. “A cry of slaughter.”—éBadr€& χεῖρας ἐπτοημένας.
“Threw their frightened hands,” i. e., threw their
hands in terror.—)dyov. ‘ From the place of conceal-
ment.” --- κόρας ἔργα Παλλάδος. The soldiers in the
horse are here confounded with the horse itself, which
was built ‘‘divina Palladis arte.” (Aen., ii., 15.) —vea-
vy. Seidler’s correction for νεανίδων. Compare note
on v. 527.—xovporpégw. Hellas, as κουροτρόφος, ought
to have spared and educated the youth whom she now
destroyed.—origavoy. Ironical.

569-574. πορθμευομένην. ‘Conveyed (hither).” —
πάρα δ᾽ εἰρεσίᾳ μαστῶν ἕπεται. ‘And close by her,
through the oarage of her breast, follows,” etc. This
harsh metaphor, ‘observes Paley, is used, apparently,
for the sake of continuing the figure in πορθμευομένην,
and because éyo¢ is often said of a ship. The poet
merely means that Astyanax is reclining on his moth-
er’s breast; but he says that he is conveyed or pro-
pelled near or by her (literally, “ follows”) by the oar-
age or rowing of her breast. It seems better, he adds,
to read πάρα than παρά, i. e., not to make εἰρεσίᾳ depend
on the preposition.—cx«irAorg. Probably the costly em-

352 | NOTES. ON EURIPIDES.

broidered garments, etc., taken in the houses of Troy.
---᾿χιλλέως. Three Kaerti in scanning.

578-589. τί παιᾶν᾽ ἐμὸν στενάζεις:. ‘“ Why groanest
thou forth my paean ?” i.e., why do you utter Gor, an
exclamation that belongs rather to me? Observe that
παιάν here, by a species of euphemism, is employed for
θρῆνος. ---- τῶνδ᾽ ἀλγέων. “For these woes.” Genitive
of exclamation. —ipéy τ᾽ εὐγένεια παίδων. “ And my
nobly born children.” Literally, “ The noble birth of
my children.”—xazvotra. Compare vy. 8.--ἰμόλοις. The
optative, to express a wish.—réxywy δήποτ᾽ ἀμῶν, κ΄ Tr.
‘Once the first-born of my childen unto Priam, take
me'to (my rest in) Hades.” Some editions place a com-
ma after πρεσβυγενές, and connect Πριάμῳ with κοίμισαι,
which they change to κόμισαι. ‘Bear me unto Priam
in Hades.” But the metre opposes this reading.

590-603. οἵδε πόθοι μεγάλοι. ‘These regrets we feel
are great,” 1. e., the regrets we feel, you for a son, I for
a husband, and. both for our country.—oyerhia. .Ad-
dressed to Hecuba. Bothe retains the old reading,
σχέτλια, and says that the a is long by the ictus me-
tricus.— ἄλγη. Supply μεγάλα. ---- σὸς γόνος.- Paris.—

θεᾷ παρὰ παλλάδι. That is, near the statue of the god-

dess herself, in the very precincts of her temple. Ob-
serve that θεᾷ becomes a monosyllable in scanning,—
τέταται. For ἐκτέταται.---ἤνυσε. “ Has come unto.”—
καὶ ἐμὸν δόμον. Supply δακρύω. ---- ἔνθ᾽ ἐχοχεύθην. “In
which I was delivered,” i. 6., first became a mother.
Compare Bacch., v. 3: Σεμέλη λοχευθείσ' ἀστραπηφόρῳ
πυρί. ---- ἐρημόπολις. “ Destitute of a city.” Seidler’s
reading for ἔρημος πόλις.---ἀδάκρυτος. Dobree suggest-
ed this to be a gloss, so that ἀλγέων will make the con-
cluding foot of an hexameter.

605-617. μοῦσα θ᾽, ἣ λύπας ἔχει. “And music which

δὼ

TROADES.. 303

has one’s sorrows for its subject.” Some read Μοῦσα;
x.7.r. ‘ And the Muse who has sorrows for her theme.”
Compare Med., 190.—@eér. Monosyllable in scanning.
—ra μηδὲν ὄντα. ‘That (before) were nothing.”—ra
δοκοῦντ᾽. ‘“ The things that appeared fair.”"—A&kia. “As
Ὀοοίγ." ---ἐς δοῦλον. “Τὸ the condition of a slave.”
The person for the thing, that is, δοῦχον for δουλείαν.----
ἔχον. ‘“ Undergoing.”—ré τῆς ἀνάγκης. For ἀνάγκη.---
κἀπ᾽. For καὶ ἀπό. --- ἄλλος τις Αἴας δεύτερος. ‘Some
other second Ajax.” Agamemnon is here called a sec-
ond Oilean Ajax, as having resolved to marry, sacri-
legiously, one consecrated to the god.—vooti¢ δὲ χἄτερα.
“But you are unfortunate in other matters also,” i.e.,
in the loss of another daughter. Observe that ἕτερα
here appears to have the force of ἄλλα, a usage not un-
common in Attic, especially in Aristophanes.—dyv γ᾽ οὔτε
μέτρον, κι τι λ. ‘“ (Yes! in matters) of which there is nei-
ther measure nor number unto me.” Hecuba misunder-
stands the allusion in the previous line, and replies, Yes,
indeed, to an extent beyond measure or contemplation.

619-628. ἀψύχῳ. Hermann conjectures εὐψύχῳ, but
the whole point lies in the circumstance of a cherished
life being sacrificed to a lifeless corse.— τοῦτ᾽ ἐκεῖνό,
κατὰ. ‘This is that very enigma which, though clear,
Talthybius some time ago uttered unto me not clearly,”
i,e., clear of import, though not clearly expressed, or,
clear enough, though not clear to her at the time.—
κἀπεκοψάμην. ‘“ And I mourned over.” The verb liter-
ally refers, in the middle voice, to beating the breasts
in sorrow.—zpocgayparwy. “ Immolation.”—od ταὐτόν,
ὦ παῖ, κιτ. Χ. “Τὸ die is not the same thing, my child,
with the beholding of the light of day,” i, e., wretched.
as you may be, life is still life, and, since it is cheered
by hope, it is better in any case-than death.

629-635. ὦ μῆτερ, κ, rd. This verse and the suc-

354 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. "

ceeding one are suspected by Dindorf to be spurious,
or interpolated from some other play. Musgrave, fol-
lowed by Burges and Bothe, reads οὐ τεκοῦσα, but this
is needless, since the mother of Polyxena may be
meant (‘“‘Oh! thou that didst bear her”). As to Din-
dorf’s objection, that κάλλιστον λόγον is inappropriate
since the audience would have looked only for some
good news after such a preface, this is well answered
by Paley. Such, namely, was the love of Euripides
for the philosophy of the schools, that he may have
meant “an excellent argument,” or one “most adapt-
ed to console.”—isov, That is, in respect of absolute
insensibility to 1]. --- ἀλγεῖ yap οὐδέν, w.7.d. “For he
(that is dead) grieves not from having been conscious
of ills,” i. e., from any consciousness of them. This is
the simplest way of explaining the sentence. Some,
without any necessity, make the construction to be ἀλ-
γεῖ γὰρ οὐδέν, οὐδὲν ἠσθημένος κακῶν. ---- ψυχὴν ἀλᾶται,
κιτλ. “ Wanders away in mind from former felicity,”
i.e., is ever thinking of and ever missing it; or, in oth-
er words, is ever tortured by the remembrance of the
past.

638-648. ἐγὼ δὲ τοξεύσασα, x.r.r. ‘But I, having
shot at high repute, after having obtained a larger
share of it than usual, missed the point [had gained,”
i.e., lost it. It is best, as Paley remarks, to make «-
δοξίας depend on rogeicaca. Some, altering the punc-
tuation, make it depend on πλεῖον. In τύχη, especially
coupled with its correlative ἁμαρτάνειν, the hitting the
mark, or point aimed at, is meant.—oa¢pova. “ Be-
coming duties.” More literally, “‘ Discreet acts.” —
πρῶτον μὲν, ἔνθα, x.7.r. “In the first place, where
(whether a slur may already attach to women or not)
this very conduct brings ill-repute with it to one who
does not remain within,” etc. Observe that πρῶτον
μὲν is answered by τέ in v. 649. The passage is ob- ~

TROADES. — ϑδῦ

scurely worded, and all from vy. 642 to v. 651 has been
regarded as an interpolation by Seidler and Dindorf.
----εἴσω τε μελάθρων, κ. τ λ. ‘And I admitted not with-
in my halls the clever sayings of women,” i.e., their
gossip and romantic notions. The employment of the
middle in εἰσεφρούμην is, as Paley remarks, an excep-
tional use.

649-667. ὄμμα ἥσυχον. “ A quiet eye.” A staid, tran-
quil, or quiet eye, which the Greeks regarded as a
mark of σωφροσύνη.----νίκην παριέναι. ‘To concede the
victory.” —révéde κληδών. “The report of this con-
duct.”—7apwcaca. “Having forgotten.” More liter-
ally, “ Having pushed aside,” i.e., from memory. —
Κακή. ‘ Base.”—ipavrijc δεσπόταις μισήσομαι. “1 shall
make myself hated by my masters.” — καίτοι λέγουσιν,
x.7r.. Dindorf regards from this verse to line 667 as
an interpolation, without assigning any particular rea-
son.—azinrvo’ αὐτήν. “I have always held in abhor-
rence her.” Compare note on Med., 707.—xairot τὸ
θηριῶδες, κιτι λ. “And yet the brute is both without
a voice and without the use of reason, and is also in-
ferior in nature.” :

674-680. ἐλάσσω. Supply κακά. She here comes to
the point she had undertaken to prove at v. 627.—
οὐδὲ κλέπτομαι φρένας, x.7.r. “Nor am I beguiled in
mind (by the pleasing delusion) that I shall fare at all
well (for the time to come).”—ée ταὐτὸν ἥκεις συμφορᾶς,
x.r.r. ‘You have come into the same condition of
-misfortune with myself, and, by lamenting your own
(lot), you teach me where I am in respect of woes,”
i. e., by lamenting your own sad plight, you remind
Ine of nty own.

681-695. αὐτὴ μὲν οὔπω, κ. τ Χλ. Hecuba compares her
condition to that of sailors in a storm. When the gale

306 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

is moderate, they employ every effort to insure their
safety; but if it is excessive they give themselves up
to despair. So she, from the pressure of her many
misfortunes, is speechless and powerless.—ypagg. “In
a picture.” Sea-pieces must therefore have been paint-
ed in the time of Euripides. — ὁ δ᾽ ἐπὶ λαίφεσιν βεβώς.
“And another presiding over the sails,” i. e., the man-
agement of the sails; meaning the πόδες, or sheets.—
ἄντλον εἴργων ναός. “Keeping the bilge-water out of
the ship,” 1. e., baling it out as fast as it enters.—ivdér-
τες. ‘‘ Having given in to,” i.e., having yielded to.—
παρεῖσαν. ‘They are wont to surrender.” Observe
the force of the aorist.—apéic’ ἐῶ στόμα. “ Having
succumbed, restrain my tongue.” Literally, ‘‘ Permit
it (to be quiet).” Hartung considers this expression
a faulty one, and reads éyw.—ovc. For ὁ ἐκ.---τὰς μὲν
Ἕκτορος τύχας ἔασον. “ Dismiss the fortunes of Hec-
tor.” Supply χαίρειν.--- σώσει. In the sense of restor-
ing.—@irov δέλεαρ. ‘The pleasing endearment.”

697-703. παῖδα τόνδε παιδός. “This son of my son.”
Astyanax, son of her son Hector.—«arorkicsay. Sup-
ply Τροίαν. Some copies give, however, Ἴλιον for ὕστε-
ρον, rendering an ellipsis unnecessary. The historical
allusion is to the rebuilding of Troy by Aeolian colo-
nists.—Adgyoc. ‘Subject of discourse.”—Adrpw. The
Scholiast thinks that this, perhaps, is not Talthybius,
but another herald, though the former name is pre-
fixed as a dramatis persona. The reason for this opin-
ion is that the man here exhibits much feeling and
reluctance to give pain.

706-719. Δαναῶν re Πελοπιδῶν re. “Οὗ both the Da-
nai in general and the Pelopidae in particular,” i.e.,
Agamemnon and Menelaus, descendants of Pelops.—
ἔδοξε τόνδε παῖδα. Aposiopesis.—péy οὐ τὸν αὐτόν, κ΄ T.X.
“Surely not should have a different master from us?”

TROADES. 357

The οὐ merely negatives τὸν αὐτόν. The reply of An-
dromache here implies literally an ellipsis of ἔδοξε from
_the previous line.—émyveo’ αἰδῶ, κι τ. Χλ. “I commend
(and ever shall) your delicacy of feeling, except in case
you may have good news to tell (and then I commend
not the reserve that withholds it).” Most, copies give
κακά, but these words are constantly confused. Here
κακά gives, says Paley, an evidently wrong sense. —
ὡς κλύω, κι τ. λ. Exclamation. — νικᾷ. ‘Carries the
day,” i.e., with his opinion.—Aééac. “ Having urged
upon them.” Referring to Ulysses. —réyv αὑτοῦ πέρι.
“Τὴ the case of his own (offspring).”

720-782. δεῖ. Dindorf gives δεῖν after Jacobs, mak-
ing this line a continuation of the account of Ulysses’
speech. But this is unnecessary. Talthybius merely
tells Andromache what must now be done by herself
or others.—éc γενέσθω. “80 let it be.” Observe that
ὥς is here for οὕτως, as the accent indicates.—pyr’ ἀντέ-
xov τοῦδ΄. “Nor cling to this one,” i.e., do not op-
pose his removal.—eiyeréc. ‘With a noble spirit,”
i.e., not in the craven spirit of a slave.—pire σθένουσα
μηδέν, x. 7... “ Nor, being powerless, think that you
are powerful.”—«parei. For the passive, compare He-
racl., 944.—ipav. Depending on βούλομαι. So δρᾶν
in the next line.—pizrew ἀράς. “To fling forth im-
precations,” i.e., rashly to utter them. This would
be a bad omen on departure.—«cexrnpévn. ‘“‘ Bearing.”
Literally, “‘ Possessing.”

785-751. περισσὰ τιμηθείς. ‘ Prized above all things.”
The masculine participle agrees with τέκνον, by syn-
esis, as if the latter word had been παῖ.---ἡ τοῦ πατρὸς
εὐγένεια. ‘‘ Thy father’s noble worth.” Being the son
of a brave sire, you would be the more feared by the
Greeks if they allowed you to live.—rd δ᾽ ἐσθλὸν οὐκ,
k.7.r. “For the valor of thy sire came not in good

4, om a

358 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

season for thee.”—ovy we σφαγεῖον, κι τι λ. A very sus-
picious line. In the first place, σφαγεῖον in this pas-

sage alone means “a victim.” Elsewhere it means a.

vessel for holding the blood. And, in the next place,
it is very awkward to supply παῖδα with éudy. —oix
εἶσιν Ἕκτωρ. ‘Hector will not come.” — οὐ συγγένεια
πατρός. “ Nor will thy father’s kindred come.”—zvebp’
ἀπορρήξεις σέθεν. “Thou wilt break off the breathing
of thy existence.” : )

752-766. ὑπαγκάλισμας. “ Burden for the bended
arms.””—ypwrd¢ ἡδὺ πνεῦμα. Compare Med., 1075.—dia
κενῆς. Equivalent to ματαίως. Supply πράξεως.---μά-
τὴν δ᾽ ἐμόχθουν, κιτ.λ. This verse occurs also in the
Medea, v. 1080.---πρόσπιτνε τὴν τεκοῦσαν. “Come unto
her that bare thee.” Observe the force of πρόσπιτνε,
so beautifully expressive of a child running up to and
throwing itself into its mother’s arms.—époi¢ νώτοισι.
The arms of the child are to be thrown around the
mother’s neck, and clasped behind. — βάρβαρα “κακά.
“ Barbarian ills,” i. e., worthy of Persians or Scythians,
not of civilized Greeks.—Atéc. Supply @vyarnp.— Ada-
cropoc. ‘From some evil genius.”—kjjpa. ‘A source
of ruin.”

769-773. ἄγετε, φέρετε, κατ. λ. This verse is so defi-
cient in rhythm that Paley thinks it can hardly have
been written by Euripides. Moreover, καί is wanting
in most of the old copies. —ék« θεῶν. “ΒΥ the very
gods.” Observe the force of ἐκ.---ἀρῆξαι. ‘To ward
off.” The verb ἀρήγω has here the force of ἀμύνω.
Compare Med., 1276; Heracl., 840.—imi καλὸν yap ἔρχο-
pat,x.7r.d. Andromache here finally leaves the stage.

779-784. orepavac. “ Battlements,” i.e.; so called as
crowning the ramparts.—ixpdyOy. ‘Has been passed.”
More literally, “Has been determined.” — χαμβάνετε.

ee es Tl

TROADES. . 359

Said to the guards that accompany him.—kcai ἀναιδείᾳ,
x.7r.r. “And more a friend to relentlessness than my
mind is.” The old reading was ὑμετέρας, corrected by
Tyrwhitt, and most of the old copies give ἀναιδείας,
which was probably the cause of the former error.

787-798. τί σ᾽ ἐγὼ δράσω; “ What shall I do to
thee ?” i.e., by way of showing the last token of affec-
tion. — τάδε σοι δίδομεν, κιτιλ. The idea is; We have
nothing to give but the expression of our anguish.
That is all we can call our own. Take it, and fare-
well.—xézove. Seidler’s emendation for κτύπους, which
violates the metre. —rév0e γὰρ ἄρχομεν. “ For over
these things (alone) have we control,” i.e., for this is
all that is left over which we have any control.—,)
οὐ χωρεῖν. “Οἵ going.” More literally, “So as not to
be going.” Observe that μὴ οὐ becomes pév in scan-
ning.

795-805. μελισσοτρόφου Σαλαμῖνος, x.r.r. Troy twice
captured, by Hercules, and by the Atridae, is the sub-
ject of this elegant but difficult ode.— τᾶς ἐπικεκλιμέ-
vac, k.r.X. “That lies in the direction of the sacred
hills,” i. e., near to the Acropolis of Athens, which
commanded a view of the island.—‘’ ἐλαίας, «. τ. 2X.
According to the legend, Minerva planted the sacred
olive with her owp hands on the rock of the Acropo-
lis.—édeée. ‘Showed forth.” She not only gave it, but
she pointed out to her people its utility and its mode
of culture.— γλαυκᾶς. Compare Suppl., 258.— συναρι-
στεύων. A better reading than συναριστεύσων, because
the object of the expedition is conveyed by ἐκπέρσων.

806-810. or’ ἔβας ἀφ᾽ Ἕλλάδος. These words, says
Paley, are clearly corrupt, nor has any satisfactory cor-
rection been proposed. The poet could hardly have
written ἔβας. .. τὸ πάροιθ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἔβας, and therefore we

360 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

must suppose ὅτ᾽ ἔβας ag’ Ἑλλάδος to be a gloss, espe-
cially as the last word is immediately repeated in the
next sentence. The metre would be satisfied by read-
ing ἀπ᾽ “Apyovc for ag’ Ἑλλάδος. Elmsley proposed
an’ οἴκων.---πώλων. “On account of the steeds,” 1. e.,
which Laomedon had promised to Hercules if he
_ would deliver his daughter Hesione from the sea-mon-
ster.—éoyace. “ Stopped.”—xcai ναύδετ᾽ ἀνήψατο πρυμ-
vav. ‘‘And attached the cables to the sterns,” i.e.,
and made secure the stern-fasts. Observe that πρυμνᾶν
is the gen. plur.—yepdc εὐστοχίαν. “ His skilfully han-
dled weapons,” i. e., the bow and arrows, with which
his hand took skilful aim.—Aaopédovrt φόνον. On hav-
ing taken the city, he slew Laomedon and his sons,
excepting Podarces, afterwards called Priam.

812-817. κανόνων δὲ τυκίσματα Φοίβου, x.7.r. “And
having demolished, with the red fire-blast, the chisel-
lings after the plumb-line of Phoebus,” i. e., the stones
squared and put together by his rule, or, in other
words, the walls of Troy. The τύκος was a mason’s
chisel, the κανών the red line by which stones were
marked for squaring. The stone-work here meant is
in opposition to the rude Cyclopean masonry.—di¢ δὲ
δυοῖν πιτύλοιν. “ And twice with attacks.” Literally,
‘‘Rushings,” i.e., quick movements of troops. One
attack by Hercules, and one now hy the Argive host.

---κατέλυσεν. Supply αὐτά.

819-839. μάταν ἄρ᾽. “In vain, then,” 1. 6., to no pur-
pose, then, O Ganymede, dost thou serve Jove, in all
the luxury of thy celestial life, while the land that
bore thee is being consumed with fire. — πλήρωμα.
“The filling.” —@ δὲ σε, κι τι ΧΑ. Burges very neatly
gives γᾶ δέ σε, κι τ. λ.---ἰαχοῦσ᾽, x.7.d. The reading in
the text is Seidler’s, adopted by Dindorf, for ἴαχον,
οἷον οἰωνὸς τεκέων ὕπερ βοᾷ. --- αἱ μέν. Supply βοῶσι.---- -

TROADES. 361

εὐνάς. “Their husbands.” For εὐνάτορας, the com-
mon reading, corrected by Seidler.—dpduor. Compare
Hippol., 229.—od δὲ πρόσωπα, x. 7... “ But thou mean-
while keepest a youthful countenance, beautiful in its
calm graces, near the throne of Jove.”

840-858. Ἔρως, "Epwe, «.r.X. . The meaning is, that
the love of Aurora for the Trojan Tithonus, by bring-
ing about an alliance of a mortal with a god, caused,
or joined in causing, the walls of Troy to be built by
Laomedon, the father of Tithonus, and Apollo.—pédwr.
“ Being an object of care.”—imipywoac. ‘ Didst thou
exalt.” —7rd μὲν οὖν Διός, κι τ. dX. “1 will no longer, then,
speak of what forms the reproach of Jove,” i.e.,; his
apathy and neglect of the Trojans.—‘Apépac. That is,
Ἠοῦς. . Aurora. The meaning is, But I will say how
the goddess Aurora witnessed (when she ought to
have averted) the destruction of Troy.—édodr. “ With
baleful influence.” Equivalent here, according to Seid-
ler, to ὀλόοφρον.---τεκνοποιὸν ἔχουσα, κι τι λ. “Through
having a husband of this very land, as the father of a
race,” etc. Observe that ἔχουσα agrees with ἡμέρα, im-
plied in ἁμέρας φέγγος.---ἐλπίδα. From the alliance of
Tithonus with Aurora, great aid to Troy was expected.
- ,τὰ θεῶν δὲ φίλτρα, K.7.r. “ But the loves of the gods
have come to naught for Troy,” i.e., have proved of
no advantage to that city.

860-864. ὦ καλλιφεγγές, «. τι dr. “Ο fair-beaming light
of the sun this day.” Observe the limiting effect of
τόδε. Menelaus appears on the stage, escorted by sol-
diers or other attendants (ὀπάονες, v. 880). His ven-
geance has been satisfied by the death of the perfidi-
ous Paris, against whom, rather than for the recovery
of his wife, the Trojan expedition was undertaken.
He has now come to carry away his faithless consort,
who is one of the captives, to Argos, where she shall

28

362 © NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

be put to death in atonement for the many lives she
has caused to be sacrificed. — καὶ στράτευμ᾽ ᾿Αχαιϊκόν.
“And the Grecian army along with me.” He does
not mean καὶ οὗτός ἐστι στρατὸς ’Axaiwy, but, 1 am Me-
nelaus, I who, together with the army, underwent so
many labors. The words καὶ στράτευμ᾽ ᾿Αχαιϊκόν are add-
ed somewhat negligently. Grammatically we may sup-
ply ἐμόγησε σὺν ἐμοί.---οὐχ ὕσον δοκοῦσί pe. That is, οὐ
τοσοῦτον ὡς δοκοῦσί με. Supply ἐλθεῖν.

870-8838. ἥ ποτ᾽ ἣν ἐμή. For she had ceased to be
the wife of Menelaus, and had become the bride of
another. He purposely disowns the connection that
he may treat her as a mere captive.—oimep yap αὐτήν,
x.7.d. “For they who obtained her by great toil
with the spear.”—eire. “Or if.”—rév ἐν Τροίᾳ. _Sup-
ply βεβουλευμένον.---ἐᾶσαι. “Τὸ leave alone.”—dovvat.
“To give her up,” i.e., to the relations of the slain.—
ποινάς. The accusative is here in apposition with the
previous sentence.—zépyoper. “* We will convey.” A
signification arising from the meaning of escorting.

884-894. ὦ γῆς ὄχημα. “O stay of earth.” The term
ὄχημα Means primitively anything that bears or sup-
ports. Some very erroneously render it here “ char-
iot.” We have here, remarks Paley, a very curious
passage, containing the speculations either of Anax-
agoras or some philosopher of the atheistic school of
Diagoras; and the more curious because its novelty
and singularity are recognized in the words of Mene-
laus: εὐχὰς we ἐκαίνισας θεῶν. “ How strange a prayer
you have addressed to the gods.” The poet, without
the fear of a prosecution for impiety before his eyes,
intimates that Jupiter, if there is such a being at all,
is either the air, that both sustains the earth and rests
upon it; or the irresistible power of nature to produce
all things after a certain law; or else Reason or, rath- =

TROADES. 363

er, the directing agency which ordained all things from
the first and which exists in the soul of every man.—
δυστόπαστος εἰδέναι. ‘* Hard to know even by conject-
ure.”—dv ἀψόφου βαίνων κελεύθου. “ Proceeding by a
noiseless path.” The ways of Providence are silent
and secret. One does not hear the footstep of the
god on the road that he treads.—rjvde. Helen.—aipet.
“She captivates.”—x«ndrAnpara. ‘ Spell-like arts.”—yoi.
For καὶ oi.

895-913. ἄξιον φόβου. ‘ Worthy of fear,” i.e., well
calculated to alarm. — ἐκπέμπομαι. ‘Am I hurried
forth.”—oyeddv μὲν οἶδα. “I know almost for certain.”
—yviopa τίνες. ‘What resolves there are.” --- οὐκ εἰς
ἀκριβὲς ἦλθες. ‘You have not come to an accurate
weighing of your deserts,” i. e.; your case is not to be
inquired into now; that has already been done, and it
only remains for sentence to be inflicted.—zpdc¢ ταῦτ᾽,
“To this point.” — τοῦδ᾽ ἐνδεής. “In want of this,”
i.e., deprived of this privilege of a hearing.—rove¢ ἐν-
avriovg λόγους. ‘A speech on the opposite side.”—
τῶν κακῶν. ‘Of her evil doings.”—ovyreGeic δ᾽ ὁ πᾶς
λόγος. “And my whole speech, when brought ἐοροί-"
er,” i.e., the summing up of the whole case, the bal-
ancing of the arguments both for and against her, will ᾿
leave her not a chance of escape.—cyodjje τὸ δῶρον.
“The grant is one requiring leisure.” Paley makes
the meaning to be, The gift is granted, not from favor
to her, but because I have leisure to hear both parties.
This can hardly be correct. The idea rather is, The
discussion proposed will require delay, which I would
rather avoid. Still, however, etc.— ὡς μάθῃ. “That
she may know this.”

916-924. ἐγὼ δέ, ἅ σ᾽ οἶμαι, κι τ. λ. “1, however, set-
ting in array against each other my charges and thine,
will reply to thine, which I think thou wilt allege

364 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

against me,” 1. 6., weighing against each other the
charges I have to bring against you, and those you
haye to bring against me. Of course, Menelaus, and
not Hecuba, is addressed, as the masculine ἐόντα shows.
- πρῶτον μέν, κιτ. Χ. Helen commences her defence by
shifting the responsibility of the war upon. others.—é
πρέσβυς. Priam.—darod πικρὸν μίμημα. ᾿“ That sad im-
personation of a firebrand.” Hecuba had dreamed
that, in becoming the mother of Paris, she was giving
birth to a lighted brand.—zoré. ‘ Formerly.”—rpus-
σὸν ζεῦγος. ‘The triple team.” <A figure not in very
good taste. OF

925-930. δόσις. “The proffered gift.”—famordvat.
“Should overthrow.”— Acids’ Eipwrne θ᾽ ὕρους, κ. τ. λ.
“That he should have Asia and the bounds of Europe
as one kingdom.” — εἴ σφε κρίνειεν Πάρις. “If Paris
should give her the preference.” Observe that κρίνειεν
has here the force of προκρίνειεν, and compare Heracl.,
197. -- κπαγλουμένη. τὴ ΓΕΣΕΘΙΠΈΡ highly.” —dacew. Sup.
ply ἐμέ, as implied in τοὐμόν.

932-948. θεάς. Monosyllable in scanning.—ov κρα-
Τεῖσθ᾽ ἐκ βαρβάρων, κ. τ. λ. “You are not (as you might
have been) ruled over by barbarians, having either
been brought into contact with their spears, not (cer-
tainly) by regal power (imposed),” 1. 6., you are not
under barbarian rule, having either been conquered
in war, or having received the yoke of a master. Ob-
serve the unusual construction otre . . . od, the change
to οὐ in the latter clause being intended for emphasis.
—rzpaleioa. ‘‘ Having been sold,” i. e., to Paris by Ve-
nus, as a reward for his decision in her favor.—éé ὧν.
“‘(For those things) on account of which.”—atra τάν
ποσίν. ‘The real matter now before us,” . Literally,
“The things themselves that are at our feet,” 1. e., the

real question on which guilty or not guilty turns.—é ~

TROADES. 365

τῆσδ᾽ ἀλάστωρ. ‘The evil genius of this woman here,”
i, e., the evil genius attached to her destinies.—Kpyoiay
χθόνα. Menelaus had left Sparta to superintend some
private affairs in Crete, where his grandfather Cretheus.
had left him his successor in the sovereignty. Mean-
while he had left his house unguarded, trusting to the
honor of his wife.—rovzi τῷδ. ‘ As to what followed
this.”—riv θεόν. Venus.—xpeioowy. ‘More powerful.”

951-960. ἔνθεν δ᾽. “ After this, however.” ---εὐπρὲπῆ λό-
γον. “A specious charge.”—yvir’ οὐκ ἦν, κι τ d. “ When
my union with him was no longer controlled by divine
agency.” . She dwells particularly on the plea that Ve-
nus alone was the cause of her marriage with Paris,—
ἔσπευδον. ‘I strove earnestly after.”—éc γῆν κλέπτου-
σαν. “Trying to steal away (and let down) to earth.”
Compare v. 1010.---πλεκταῖσιν. Supply σείραις.---οὗτος.
This is said with real or affected contempt, not de-
κτικῶς, aS Bothe maintains. After the death of Paris,
who was shot by Philoctetes with his far-famed bow,
Deiphobus, the brother of Paris, took Helen to wife.
---«ἀκόντων Φρυγῶν. Because the Trojans were anxious
to put an end to the war by restoring Helen to her.
lawful lord. The fate of Deiphobus from the hands
of the Greeks is beautifully told by Virgil, Aen., vi.,
494 seqq.

961-965. ἔτι. “After this,” i. e., when these pleas
have been fairly laid before you.—déicaiwe. Objections,
remarks Paley, have been raised, and with good rea-
son, to δικαίως closely following ἐνδίκως. There is no
appearance of corruption in the passage, and therefore
it is probable either that the poet wrote carelessly, or
that he intended some difference of meaning. Mat-
thiae regards θνήσκειν ἐνδίκως as one idea, “Τὸ die by
way of recompense or retaliation,” and so leaves δικαί-
we to express the claim of Menelaus before all others

366 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

to inflict it.—rda δ᾽ οἴκοθεν κεῖν᾽, κιτιλ. “ While that
natural gift (my beauty), instead of the prize of victo-
ry, has cruelly brought me (a captive) to slavery.” She
argues thus: My marriage was inevitable; my beauty
I could not help; and I am therefore to be pitied, not
blamed, since this beauty has brought me to misery.
Therefore further punishment is undeserved.—ro xpy-
ζειν ἀμαθές, x.r.X. ‘The wishing for this is a foolish
thing in thee.” |

967-977. πειθὼ διαφθείρουσα τῆσδε. “ΒΥ refuting the —
persuasive speech of this woman.” Valckenaer in-
geniously conjectures πειθὼ διαφθερεῖ σε τῆσδε. ---- δεινὸν
οὖν τόδε. A hit, says Paley, at the demagogues of the
day.—@caio.. A dissyllable in scanning.—iyw γὰρ Ἥραν,
x.7.A. Her first argument is that Argos and Athens
never would have been subject to Troy, as Helen had
pretended (v. 933), while two of the three rival god-
desses were patrons of Hellas, and, therefore, unlikely
to let a mere freak have such serious consequences.—
ἀπημπόλα. “ Bartered away,” 1. 6., sold in exchange
for her own victory in-the contest for beauty. Ob-
serve that the indicative is used here, not the infini-
tive, because the statement of Helen is, for the mo-
ment, assumed and dealt with as if it were {1π|6.---Παλ-
λὰς 6é,x.7.. ‘ While Pallas, on the other hand, bar-
gained that Athens,” etc. Supply ἀπημπόλα from the
previous clause.—at παιδιαῖσι, κτλ. “They who (as
you pretend) came to Ida through childish trifling
and wanton rivalry respecting external appearance.”
She denies here the truth of the common legend.—row
yap οὕνεκ, Observe τοῦ for τίνος.

979-986. θεῶν. Monosyllable in scanning.—@npwpé-
vm. “Hunting after.’—déxrpa. ‘‘ Nuptials.”—7d σὸν
κακὸν κοσμοῦσα. “Dressing up your own fault,” i.e.,
putting a specious guise on your own misbehayior.— =

TROADES. 067

μὴ οὐ πείσῃς σοφούς. “I am afraid you will not per-
suade persons of sense (to believe you). The οὐ was
added by Seidler, and seems necessary to the sense.—
γέλως πολύς. “A subject of much laughter,” 1. e., very
ridiculous. — αὐταῖς ᾿Αμύκλαις. “Together with Amy-
clae itself,” i. e., Amyclae and all. Amyclae was the
birthplace of Castor and Pollux, and the royal abode
of Tyndareus, the father of Helen.—jyayev. Supply
ot. Dindorf gives ἥσυχός σ᾽, with Hermann, in place
of ἥσυχός γ᾽, rendering an ellipsis unnecessary.

988-997. ἐποιήθη Κύπρις. What you attribute to Ve-
nus was really owing to your own immodest feelings,
- τὰ μῶρα yap wavr’,x.7.r. “ For all their foolish acts
are a Venus unto mortals, and rightly does the name
of the goddess commence the word ἀφροσύνη," i. e., all
irregular passions are charged on Aphrodite by man-
kind, etc. Observe the play upon the words ᾿Αφρο-
δίτη and ἀφροσύνη. She means, however, that ’Agpodirn
comes from ἀφροσύνη, not the converse. The line is
quoted by Aristotle (2het., ii., xxiii.).—oéyv ye. The Lat-
in guippe quem.—Apya. The Peloponnesus generally
is here meant.—pixp’ ἔχουσ᾽ aveorpégov. ‘“‘ You used to
live, possessing (comparatively) slender means.”—rjy-
Φρυγῶν πόλιν, k.7.r. “ You expected that you would
swamp by your expenditures the city of the Phrygi-
ans, flowing as it did with gold.” She hoped that by
marrying the wealthy son of a wealthy king, she would
eclipse even the wealthy citizens in her splendor.—
ταῖς σαῖς ἐγκαθυβρίζειν τρυφαῖς. ‘For your luxury to
revel in.”

999-1009. βοήν. “Cry for rescue.” — συζύγου τε.
“And his brother.” Pollux. Matthiae, less correctly,
connects συζύγου with Κάστορος. “Thy brother.”—ood
kar ἴχνος. “On your track.”— jv δὲ δοριπετὴς ἀγωνία.
“And a deadly conflict with the spear ensued.”—7a

368 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

τοῦδε. “The affairs of this one,” i. e., the side of Mene-
laus.—oidéy ἦν ode. She played double with the two,
alternately praising and disparaging them, so that,
however the war went, she might still retain one of
them.—roir’ ἤσκεις. “ You kept practising this,” 1. e.,
kept working at it.—rdpery δ᾽ οὐκ ἤθελες. “ But you
were not willing to go with merit,” i. e., to follow the
side of superior merit. Observe the crasis for τῇ ἀρετῇ,
and supply ἕπεσθαι with ἤθελες.

1010-1028. κλέπτειν. ‘That you tried to steal away.”
Compare v. 9ὅ8.---ἐλήφθης. ‘ Were you caught.”—po-
xouc ἀρτωμένη. “ Having nooses hanging to you.” The
construction here will remind the student of Horace’s
“ Laevo suspensi loculos tabulamque lacerto.” (Hpist.,i.,
1., ὅ0.) --- καίτοι ye. As γέ does not usually follow καί-
rot, we ought, perhaps, to transpose, and read καίτοι
σ᾽ ἐνουθέτουν ye, With Burges.—ééed0’. “Go away (from
Troy).”’ —ovvecehiwaca. ‘‘ Having aided thy furtive
departure.” —#Bpizec. ‘Thou didst play the haughty
ο0Π6.""-- προσκυνεῖσθαι. ‘To be saluted with lowly rey-
erence,” i. e., in the Oriental manner of prostration on
the ground, This the Greeks held in especial con-
tempt. — μεγάλα γὰρ ἣν σοι. “For they were great
things in thy eyes,” i.e., such acts of servility were
highly prized by thee. —ézi τοῖσδε. “ After all this.”
--- ἀσκήσασα. ‘ Having carefully decked.” —xa@Breac.
Crasis for καὶ ἔβλεψας.---ἀπεσκυθισμένην. “ Shorn bare.”
The verb ἀποσκυθίζω properly means “to scalp,” as
the Scythians treated their slain. Helen ought to
have cut off her hair in mourning, rather than to have
adorned her person, after such conduct, discreditable
to her alike as a wife and asa Grecian woman. Helen,
therefore, by way of producing a stage effect, had come
forward magnificently dressed in contrast with the
other captives.—ézi τοῖς πρόσθεν ἡμαρτημένοις. “ After
thy former offences.”

TROADES. 369

1029-10385. of. “Up to what point.” — στεφάνωσον.
“Crown,” i.e., place Greece in the position of first
among all nations in punishing vice. A metaphor bor-
rowed from the games.—Ovjoxey, ἥτις, κτλ. “That
she dies, whosoever,” etc.—xagedod πρὸς Ἑλλάδος, kK. TX.
“ And remove from thyself the reproach (thou bearest)
from Greece, and the charge of effeminacy.”—ebyerije.
“Of manly spirit.”

1036-1047. ἐς ταυτὸν λόγου. “Into the same way of
thinking.”—y Κύπρις κόμπου, x.7.r. “And Venus is
introduced into her speech merely for specious ‘ap-
pearance’ sake,” i. e., in order to gloss over the whole
affair.—azddoc ἐν μικρῷς ‘Recompense by a brief pe-
riod of suffering.” — ἵν᾽ εἰδῆς. “In order that thou
mayest learn.” — μὴ πρός σε γονάτων. Compare Med.,
324.—riy νόσον τὴν τῶν θεῶν, κι τ. λ. “ Having imputed
unto me the malady sent by the gods,” i. e., the moral
malady of my offences brought upon me by destiny.—
μηδὲ mpodge. “ΝΟΥ do thou betray.” — τῆσδε δ᾽ οὐκ
ἐφρόντισα. “I have no concern (any longer) about
this woman,” i.e., I intend to take no more trouble
about her, and it is needless to urge me any farther to
put her to death. I shall merely give directions to
have her taken back to her native land. |

1049-1059. μή νυν νεώς, κι τ. λ. Hecuba, who knows
Menelaus’s weakness and Helen’s power too well, pro-
tests against the course mentioned by the former. She
is certain he will relent should he be exposed any
longer to her winning arts.—peiZov βρῖθος, κι τι λ. “Has
she greater weight than before ?” i. e., is she more like-
ly to sink the ship ?—ot« ἔστ᾽ ἐραστής, «.7.r. “He is
not a lover who does not love always,” i.e., a lover
once is always a lover, and, therefore, you will not be
able to keep your resolution. —dézwe ἂν ἐκβῇ, κ. τ. λ.
“(That is) as the disposition of those loved shall have

29 ;

370 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

turned out to be,” i. e., according as the disposition of
the loved one shall have proved, for love may yanish
unless it is reciprocated.—«kai θήσει. ‘And she shall
establish (a law).”—rd μῶρον αὐτῶν. “Their inconti-
nence.’”? Compare v. 989 .---κἂν ἔτ᾽ do’ ἐχθίονες. “ Eyen
though they be still worse (than this one).” This pas-
sage, says Paley, is one of the bitterest the poet has
written against the sex.

1060-1070. οὕτω δή. “Thus then.” Observe here
the force of δή, like the Latin ergo, indicating that a
thing is done forever, that all hope of averting the
evil is ἢ6α.---πελάνων φλόγα. “The flame from the sa-
cred cakes.”—aifepiac. “ Vanishing in upper air.”—
χιόνι ποταμίᾳ. “ΒΥ the river-snow,” 1. e., by the snow-
water brought down by the mountain streams. Some
think there is an allusion to the sources of the Sca-
mander, which Homer describes, J7., xxii., 151.—réppo-
va. “The boundary,” or limit, of the horizon on the
east. The ancients had a notion that Ida was first
smitten by the eastern rays, which it collected and
dispersed as from a small radiant nucleus. Compare
Lucretius, v. 662; Pomp. Mel., ii., 18.--- τὰν καταλαμπὸ-
μέναν, κιτιλ. ‘The divine abode illumined by his
(earliest) beams.”

1073-1090. παννυχίδες θεῶν. Alluding, probably, to
the orgies of Cybele.—Zaeor σελᾶναι. “The divine full-
moons.” Alluding to the festival of the full-moon or
plenilunia. Paley, however, refers it to the γνουμηνίαι,
or festivals of the new-moon. The σύν in συνδώδεκα im-
plies their uninterrupted and continuous celebration.
---οαἰ φρονεῖς. “ Whether thou regardest,” 1. e., carest
for.—otparor ἕδρανον ἐπιβεβώς. “ Inhabiting the heay-
enly abode.” Seidler first gave ἐπιβεβώς for the com-
mon ἐπιβεβηκώς, to suit the strophic verse.—énac. In-
serted by Hermann.—éippa. ‘“ Rush.”—édrvdpog. “Un —

TROADES. 371

washed,” i. e., without being washed, as was customary
with a corpse. — ἀΐσσον πτεροῖσι. “Skimming along
with its wings.”—Kv«\wma. Any walls of that primi-
tive and widely extended masonry, composed of irreg-
ular large-sized stones, with smaller ones in the inter-
stices, were called “Cyclopean,” but especially those of
Argos and Mycenae.—«xardopa. ‘‘ Hanging from their
mothers’ necks.” — στένει, βοᾷ Bog. ‘‘ Are groaning,
they cry, they cry.” A manifest corruption. Bothe
proposes ἀσθενεῖ Bog βοᾷ. “Imbecillo clamore clamant.”
A better reading, as Paley remarks, would be ἀσθενῆ
βοὰν βοᾷ.

1091-1106. μόναν. “ Left all alone.’. In Didot’s edi-
tion, μόνας is inadvertently retained from Barnes’s text.
--δίπορον κορυφὰν Ἴσθμιον, κι τ. Χ. “The Isthmian sum-
mit overlooking two seas, where the settlements of Pe-
lops have their gates” ‘The allusion is to the hill
called Acrocorinthus, commanding a view of two seas,
the Aegean and Ionian, and situate on the isthmus,
which is the gate or pass into the Peloponnesus. Com-
pare Horace’s bimarem Corinthum—Meira. Genitive
of Μενέλας, just as both Σθενέλας and Σθενέλαος occur.
-δίπαλτον ἱερὸν ἀνὰ μέσον, κ- τιλ. “The holy, thunder-
flashing fire of the Aegean, hurled with both hands,
might fall amid the ships” The epithet δίπαλτον
means in reality, ‘‘ Hurled by Jove with all his might.”
- πλατᾶν. Seidler’s correction for the old reading
πλάταν. Dindorf prefers πλάτας. ---- Αἰγαίου. That is,
such lightning as:commonly occurs in the Aegean.
Supply πελάγους. ---- Ἰλεόθεν γᾶθεν. “From Ilium, out
of my native land.” Equivalent to ἀπὸ Ἰλίου ἐκ γῆς.

1107-1117. χρύσεα δ᾽ tworrpa,x.7.. This verse and
the next are parenthetical, and then, at v. 1110, Me-
vac, from v. 1100, occurs as the subject of ἔλθοι. The
idea is, “I am carried away as a slave, while Helen

372 CO NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

still enjoys all the luxury of wealth.” The Chorus
appear not to know that, at v. 871, she was reckoned
among the other captives. —édw Πιτάνας. Pitane,
here called a πόλις, was one of the districts or divis-
ions of Sparta. It was at the ford of the Eurotas, and
consequently in the northern part of the city, and was
the favorite and fashionable place of residence, like
Collytus at Athens, and Craneion at Corinth.—yadxé-
mudov θεάν. Minerva χαλκίοικος, who had a temple in
the Acropolis. (Pausan., iii., 17, 8.) ---- δύσγαμον αἶσχος
ἑλών, x.7.r. “ Having taken (and borne off with him in
captivity) an ill-wedded disgrace unto mighty Greece,
and (a cause of) sad sufferings unto the streams of the
Simois,” i. e., having taken in war, and carrying off
as a captive, her whose unfortunate marriage with him
brought disgrace to Greece and sorrow to Troy.—cai
Σιμοεντιάσιν, «.7.r. The old reading was ταῖς Σιμοεν-
τίσι τ᾽ αὖ, and Τρωῇσιν, corrected by Musgrave and Her-
mann to suit the metre. ᾽

1118-1122. ἰὼ ἰώ, κιτι λ. “Alas! alas! new calami-
_ ties for our country, succeeding to still recent ones!”
With καινῶν supply ἀντί from the sense of μεταβάλλου-
σαι, i. €., μεταλλασσόμεναι. These words are uttered by
the Chorus, on the appearance of Talthybius, bearing
on a shield the corpse of Astyanax. Sudden events
have called away Neoptolemus, to whom Andromache
had been allotted (v. 274), and,as she has been carried
away with him, her last request is now conveyed to
Hecuba, to see to the burial of her unfortunate child.
---δίσκημα πικρόν. “ΒΥ a cruel hurling.”

1123-1141. νεὼς μὲν πίτυλος cic. “One oar-plashing
of a ship.” Periphrasis for “a single ship.” Compare
Hippol., 1464; Alcest., 798. — λάφυρα τἀπίχοιπ. “The
remaining spoils.’’ — ἀνῆκται. ‘Has already sailed.”
From dvayw.—Akacroc. Son of Pelias, and brother of

TROADES. 373

Alcestis. He had driven out Peleus, the grandfather
of Neoptolemus.—0aooov ἢ χάριν μονῆς ἔχων. . More
quickly than if having the gratification arising from
delay,” i.e., too quickly to indulge in delay. The ex-
pression χάριν μονῆς is the same as τὸ χαρίζεσθαι τῇ τοῦ
μένειν ἐπιθυμίᾳ.----ἀγωγός. “The cause.” More literal-
ly, “The drawer forth.”—ogé. Neoptolemus.—@dwat.
“That some one inter,” i. e., during her absence.—¢6-
Bov 7 ’Ayawy,«.7.r. “And, as regards this brazen-
backed shield, the terror of the Greeks, which, etc.,
(she begged him) not to take it to the abode of Pe-
leus.”—)izac ὁρᾶν. “A constant source of sorrow to
behold.” Observe the force of the plural. — κέδρου.
Compare Alcest., 800.----;περιβόλων re λαΐνων. These are
the cairns or tombs constructed of loose stones, so
tommonly found in the centre of barrows, to contain
the ashes, with or without cinerary urns. Paley thinks
that the sense is not “instead of a cedar coffin and a
stone tomb,” but ‘‘or a stone tomb,” because it does
not appear that wooden coffins were so protected and
enclosed.
Ψ

1144-1155. ὡς ἔχει τὰ σά. That is, “In your present-
circumstances.” —ézei βέβηκε. ‘Since she herself has
gone.”—rd τάχος. “The hurry.”—yiv τῷδ᾽ ἐπαμπίσχον-
rec, x.T.X._- “ Casting earth upon this one, will raise a
spear (upon his‘tomb).” Matthiae and Dindorf read
ἐπαμπισχόντες, the aorist participle, which suits the
sense better than the present part., as given here by
Paley.—épvukriv ἀναρρήξων τάφον. ‘To open an exca-
vated tomb,” 1. e., to dig a grave.—ovtvrop’ εἰς ἕν ξυνελ-
θόντα. “ Having quickly come together into one,”
i.e., having been speedily combined. — οἴκαδ᾽ ὁρμήσῃ
πλάτην. ‘May set in motion homeward the blade of
our oar.” 1 |

1156-1166. ἀμφίτορνον. ‘The well-rounded.”—nei-

974 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Cov’ dyxov,x.7.r.. “Having greater pride of the spear
than of intellect,” i.e., priding yourselves more on
prowess with the spear than superiority of intellect ;
or, in other words, putting forth pretentious claims to
be. warriors, rather than to act like wise men.—¢dvov
καινόν. ‘A new kind of murder,” i.e., hurling from
the walls.—otdéy ἦτ᾽ ἄρα, κιτ. λ. “You were then (it
seems) nothing, when, though Hector was prosperous
with the spear, and countless forces besides, we never-
theless kept perishing; but when the city had been
taken and the Phrygians had been destroyed, you
feared so greatly a mere child,” i. e., at first, when,
though we stoutly opposed you, you could neverthe-
less keep us in check, you were, it seems, of no ac-
count in your own eyes, and wanting in valor; where-
as now you are scared by a mere child, and have had
to summon all your courage to withstand him !—ot«c
αἰνῶ φόβον, κιτ.λ. “I approve not of fear {in him)
who fears without having examined (the grounds of
it) by the aid of reason.”

1170-1172. μακάριον. ‘Is able to confer happiness.”
—viv air ἰδών, κιτ.λ. Observe that αὔτ᾽ is for αὐτά,
as the accent shows. The idea intended to be con-
veyed is this: that as the heir to the. throne of Priam
(both his father and grandfather being dead), he had
seen with his eyes and known in his mind only (i. e.,
not in practice or reality) what it was to be a king,
but had not had the opportunity to enjoy the honors
which he possessed by right in his own house,

1173-1179. κρατὸς ὥς σ᾽ ἔκειρεν, κι τ. λ. “ How wreteh-
edly have the walls of thy native city, the tower-crown-
ed ramparts of the Loxian god, shorn away from thee
the clustering lock ofthy head.” Observe that the gen-
itive κρατός depends on βύόστρυχον.---ἐκγελᾷ. ‘Laughs
forth.”. It is impossible, remarks Paley, to render this

TROADES. 395

word closely in English. The notion is taken from
the open lips of a wound, which show the interior
flesh between. As this is a bold and unwonted figure,
Hecuba in a manner apologizes for it by adding ἵν᾽
αἰσχρὰ μὴ λέγω. “ That I may not use terms shocking
in their nature.” Such would have been ἐκκέχυται ἐγκέ-
φαλος, for instance.—sixotc. From εἰκώ. The old read-
ing was εἰκοῦς, contracted from εἰκόνας.---ἐν ἄρθροις ἔκλυ-
rot. “ΑἹ! relaxed in your (little) joints.” Where the
energy of life is most shown by muscular action.

1181-1190. εἰσπίπτων. “Making up to and clinging
to.”"—ooi. ‘In memory of thee.”—xwpovg. “Many a
band.” — προσφθέγματα. “Salutations,” i. e., to thy
manes,—ai τ᾿ ἐμαὶ τροφαί. “And those nursings of
mine.”—#rvo τ᾽ ἐκεῖνοι. ‘And those (broken and anx-
ious) slumbers.”’ More literally, ‘‘And those slum-
bers,” i.e., such as they were. Seidler conjectures πό-
vo. for ὕπνοι, Hermann proposes ὕπνοι τ᾽ ἀἄδπνοι. The
worst emendation is ὕμνοι, given by Musgrave and fol-
lowed by Bothe.—oé. Like λέγειν τινά τι. To say some-
thing of a person.—povooroide. “The bard.”—rdy παί-
da τόνδε. ‘The boy that sleeps here below.” Liter- ~
ally, “ This boy here.” :

1192-1206. πατρῴων. ‘The possessions of thy
fathers.” -- καλλίπηχυν. “The well-formed.” — φύλακα.
“ Guardian.” As a shield preserves the arm of the
wearer from harm, so in turn the arm is the keeper or
guardian of the shield, so that it is neither captured
by the foe nor left on the battle-field—o,. Dobree’s
emendation, followed by Dindorf, for σός.---τύπος. “ The
imprint of his grasp.” ---προστιθείς γενειάδι. “ Applying
thee to his cheek.” The sweat ran down the face and
beard, from the exertion of the fight, and dripped
upon the rim of the shield when raised to the face,
leaving a mark of rust or stain upon 10.--- κόσμον. Com-

a
376 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

pare Alcest., 161.—ot γὰρ ἐς κάλλος, κι τιλ. “Since the
deity gives no resources for rich adornment.” —e} πράσ-
σειν. ‘That he is securely prospering.” To be joined
in construction with βέβαια. ---- τοῖς τρόποις γάρ, κ. Tr.
“ ἘῸΣ the dispensations of fortune, in their natures like
a man smitten with frenzy, leap at one time in one di-
rection, at another in another, and the same man is
not always fortunate.” The sentence, remarks Paley,
would have stood more fully thus: ai γὰρ τύχαι, τοῖς
τρόποις εὐμετάβολοι, ὡς ἔμπληκτος ἄνθρωπος, κ. τ.λ., for
the comparison does not consist in πηδῶσιν ὡς ἄνθρω-
πος, but in τοῖς τρόποις we ἔμπληκτος avOpwr0c.—adroc.
Valckenaer’s emendation for αὐτός, “ of himself,” 1, e.,
without the intervention of good fortune.

1207-1217. πρὸ χειρῶν. Compare Rhes., 2'74.—irroic
νικήσαντα. That is, she does not crown you as a Υἱο-
tor in a chariot race. For among the κόσμος offered at
funerals were στέφανοι. Observe, moreover, that the
accusative is used, as if she had ‘intended to say ore-
φανῶ of. — ἐς "λο λον “To excess.” That is, not
to the excess of luxury and expenditure to which the
Greeks carried their passion for racing. —o’ ἀφείλεθ᾽.
“ Has bereft thee of them.”—éxrewve. ‘ Has brought to
a close.” —é ἔ, ὃ ἔ, φρενῶν, x.7r.X. The common text
has ὃ 2, φρενῶν. The addition is made on conjecture,
to change the line to a dochmiac dimeter from an
iambic dipody and dochmius. — ἔθιγες, scil. θανών.
This is said to Hector, and is a mere parenthesis in
the spcech.

1220-1233. ἐξάπτω χροός. “I now fit to thy person.”
—yijrep. Vocative for nominative by attraction to pre-
ceding vocative.—oregavov. “ Be crowned,” i.e., re-
ceive this crown.—0avei γὰρ οὐ θανοῦσα σὺν νεκρῷ.“ For
thou shalt go to the grave with the corpse (which thou >
bearest), though not (like it) having lost a human life.” _

TROADES. 377

--πικρὸν ὄδυρμα. “A sad object of grief.”—iaryov. De-
pending on στέναξον in v. 1928. --- τλήμων ἰατρὸς ὄνομ᾽
ἔχουσα. “Α wretched physician, having merely the
name (of one).”—rdpya δ᾽ ov. Because, as she oper-
ated on a corpse, she could not expect the results
which a surgeon looks for from the art of healing.

1236-1250. πιτύλους. The quick motion of the hands,
like an oar-stroke. Paley thinks that χειρί, in the pre-
vious line, is an interpolation, especially as χειρός fol-
lows in this one, and it is omitted also by Bothe and
Seidler.—oac vere, x.r.X. There is some corruption
here. Dindorf encloses Ἑκάβη within brackets, and
regards σὰς as the end of some lost word.—ov« ἦν ἄρ᾽
ἐν θεοῖσι, x.r.r. The idea is, It seems, then, that the
only things the gods had any concern for were my
woes, and Troy, the especial object of their detestation.
---οπεριβαλὼν κάτω χθονός. “ Having thrown his arms
around (and hurling us) beneath the earth.”—dowdde.
“Subjects of song.”—yvepripwy στέφη. ‘“ Ornaments of
the dead.”—xrepisparwy, “Funeral gifts.”—yavpwpa.
“ Subject of boasting.” :

1253-1259. κατέκαμψε. “Has brought to a close.”
A common metaphor from the στήλη of the stadium.
The old reading was κατέγναψε, corrected by Burges.
-ἰὀἰπὶ σοί. Probably corrupt. Paley suggests ἐν σοί,
1.€., ἐν τῷ σῷ θανάτῳ.---διόχωλας. Astyanax.—«opv¢aic.
“ Heights.” - Pointing to some spot, says Paley, which
was supposed, to represent the distant Acropolis or
Pergamus, unless we can understand “ house - tops,”
and so suppose Talthybius (v. 1260) to address some
Greek soldiers seen with torches above the prosceni-.
um.—?doyéag dadoio, e.7r.d. “ Waving to and fro their
hands all gleaming with torches.” <A species of me-
tathesis, for διερέσσοντας φλογέους δαλοὺς χερσίν.---μέλλει
προσέσεσθαι. “15 about to be added.”

378 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

1260-1270. αὐδῶ λοχαγοῖς. “I proclaim unto you
leaders of bands.”—riraye. In the sense of προστέ-
ταχθε.---μορφὰς δύο. ‘Two indications,” that is, says
Matthiae, for the Trojan captives (the Chora) to: de-
part at the sound of the trumpet, and for Hecuba to
follow him immediately. Paley, however, more cor-
rectly, it would seem, thinks the words might equally
well refer to the command given above to the λοχαγοί,
and to the further orders now communicated to the
captives generally. — ὀρθίαν ἠχώ. “The loud, clear
blast.”

1274-1283. ἔξειμι. Present, as usual, in a future sense.
- μόλις. “Though with difficulty.” — ὡς ἀσπάσωμαι.
“That I may salute,” i.e., make my parting address
to. Hecuba here moves across the stage, and holds
out her arms in the direction where Troy was repre-
sented to 116.---ὧὦ μεγάλα δήποτ᾽, κιτ. λ. “Ὁ Troy, that
didst formerly breathe a mighty spirit,” ete. The old
reading ἀμπνέουσ᾽ will not answer here, since ἀναπνεῖν
means “to recover breath.” ‘The ἐν in ἐμπνέουσ᾽ car-
ries with it the idea of “in the case of” other rivals.
—kai τί τοὺς θεοὺς καλῶ ; x.7.X. Such sentiments, re-
marks Paley, are not necessarily to be taken as proofs
of a disbelief in the care of the gods, but rather as re-
proaches for their neglect.—oby τῇδε πατρίδι, «.7.d. “To
die at once along with my country wrapped in flames.”

1284-1297. ἐνθουσιᾷς. ‘Thou ravest.”.—xai πέμπειν
γέρας. “And to send her,as his reward.”—zpirau Φρύ-
ye. “Lord of Troy.” Jupiter was before accused (vy.
1068, 5644.) of having abandoned his city to the foe.
—yevira πάτερ. “Father of the race.” He was the
father of the Trojan race, because Dardanus was the
son of Jupiter and Electra.—Iepydpwy re, κι το λ. A
corrupt passage. Dindorf’s reading, which Paley him-
self follows in his larger edition, is as follows:

TROADES. 379

λέλαμπεν ϊλιος,
Περγάμων τε πυρὶ καταίθεται τέρεμνα
καὶ πόλις ἄκρα τε τειχέων.

1299-1300. πτέῤρυγι δὲ καπνός, κι τ. λ. “And as some
smoke (scattered) by the fire-fan, this land, having fall-
en dreadfully by the spear, wastes away.” Paley here
follows the reading (οὐράνια) and explanation of Seid-
ler, who takes οὐράνια adverbially, making it, wher
joined with πεσοῦσα, equivalent to magno. casu corruens,
and taking πτέρυγι in the sense of ῥιπίδι, as referring
to the fan (jlabellum) used by the ancients in kindling
or reviving a fire. Seidler’s main argument in favor of
οὐράνιἄ, and in opposition to the other readings, οὐρα-
via and οὐρανίᾷ, is that the two latter vitiate the metre.
Dindorf, however, though reading οὐράνια with Seid-
ler, prefers οὐρανίᾳ, as agreeing with πτέρυγι, and Paley.
also gives οὐρανίᾳ in his larger edition. If we adopt
this latter and much more natural reading, the mean-
ing will be, “And as some smoke with heaven-ascend-
ing wing, this land, having fallen by the spear, wastes
away.”—parepa κατάδρομα. ‘‘ Are furiously overrun,”
i,e., devastated. It is best to take μαλερά here in an.
adverbial sense. This verse and the succeeding one
form a μεσῳδός, that is, a portion of a choral ode com-
ing between a strophe and antistrophe, without any-
thing to correspond to it.

1305-1321. τιθεῖσα. When the Chorus say to Hecu-
ba that, in exclaiming ὦ τέκνα, she is invoking those
who are no more, she replies, “ (True, I do this), both
placing my aged limbs on the ground, and beating
the earth with my two hands.”—d.ddoya σοι. “In my
turn, after thee.” — ἄλγος, ἄλγος βοᾷς. Parenthetical.
—dioroc ei. “Art ignorant of.”—dove κατεκάλυψε. Sup-
ply σέ.---ὅσιον. Agreeing with σέ understood.—rédyyayr.
“The point.”—ray’ ἐς φίλαν γᾶν, κιτ. λ. “Soon will

380 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

you fall nameless to the beloved ground,” 1. 6., ye, the
temples and palaces, being deserted, will soon fall in
ruins upon the loved soil which reared you, and your
very names will become extinct.— κόνις δ᾽ tog, «. 7.2.
‘“‘ And the dust, ascending to the sky with a wing like
that of smoke, will make me ignorant of my home,”
i. e., Will make me know it no more. By κόνις is meant
the dust of the falling houses.

1322-1833. ὄνομα δὲ yac,x.7.r. “The name, too, of
the land shall pass away into obscurity; already one
thing has gone in one direction, another in another,”
etc. The allusion in ἄλλᾳ ἄλλο is to the plunder of
the captured city, now carried off to various Grecian
cities.—xrimoyv. Paley thinks that a stage effect was
here produced by the tumbling down of some heavy
body, to represent the fall of the Acropolis.—évoote.
“The shock.”—érudice. Will overwhelm.”—dépere.
“Bear,” i.e., support.— ἰὼ γᾶ, «.7r.d. This and the
next line are commonly read after v. 1302. They ex-
actly answer antistrophically, remarks Paley, to 1316-
17, being antispastic (θεῶν in 1316 being a monosyl-
lable). Moreover, the address ἰὼ γᾶ precisely coin-
cides with the preceding iw . . . πόλις.

᾿ Ὑ
es , ἐν" Pt

pein ΒΘΑΝΝΕΝΘ τ oe Stems
4, Γξ τ 2 Fa ‘ Ὶ 7

Π)

a Eel occ i i pe ell 2a BST eM,

ne Sots) δὴ
ΣΤ ΟΌΣΣΕΝ

νὼ αν Ἐν} 1) σιν 21
“πρδι ἂν tees, Pea
εἰ we Siweis Wt! τς ae . b
ioe) Ome HS aay
=» ‘ alte ee θεῷ wy Tay , oo i j ; yee
Aeseucig Faker .
tS at > bichrans ore ἃ ᾿ “ cetis
.

Ἷ rh ae Sse cae weet
ἔν νυν: wate bey vate

ΓΟ, , wed 7
2 Maes <3 Te & adn ee 1) |
RA ne fe eS TS UR. thee ts 1

ou

ea FT

eee oy Ss ae Pokies ἐαδὸ

. oe dh «
fa “: μον , ἊΝ a
ga Bh ALS | hy ow cers eas

Re yeacabyirerr ca:

ine Grits peeve ema το ΟΣ ἢ

SCANNING

OF THE PRECEDING PLAYS.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

1. When a verse consists of one metre, it is called Monom-
éter ; when of two metres, Diméler; when of three metres,
Triméter ; when of four metres, Tetraméter ; when of five me-
tres, Pentaméter ; when of six metres, Hexaméter; when of
seven metres, Heptaméter, etc.

2. In Jambic, Trochaic, and Anapaestic verse two feet make a
metre, but in all the rest one foot alone constitutes a metre,

8. Hence in Iambic, Trochaic, and Anapaestic verse a Mo-
nometer consists of two feet, a Dimeter of four, a Trimeter of
six, etc., whereas in all the other kinds of verse a Monome-
ter consists of one foot, a Dimeter of two feet, a Trimeter of
three, ete.

4. Verses are denominated Acatalectic when complete;
Catalectic when they want a syllable at the end to complete
the measure; Brachycatalectic when they want two syllables
at the end; and Hypercatalectic when they have a syllable
over at the end, beyond the complete measure.

5. By Arsis (ἄρσις, ‘‘a raising’’) is meant the rise of the
voice on that part of the foot which has the rhythmic accent,
or ictus. By Thésis, on the other hand (θέσις, ‘‘a lowering’’),
is meant the sinking or lowering of the voice on that part
of a foot which has not the ictus or beat.

6. An Anacrisis (ἀνάκρουσις, *‘a striking up’’) is a syllable
put before a verse, and to be pronounced apart from it. In
other words, it is a thesis with which a rhythm commences.

%. A Base (βάσις) consists of two or more syllables put be- ©
fore a verse, and to be pronounced somewhat apart.

8. By Jsochronous feet are meant those which consist of
the same number of times and are interchangeable in metre;

384 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

but this interchange depends strictly upon the position of
the arsis. Thus, those feet only are isochronous which are
capable of being divided into parts that are equal in time,
so that a long syllable shall have either a correspondent long
syllable or two short ones.

9. A Dochmius regularly consists οὔ. 1 — ~ _, oran An-
tispast and a long syliable; but, as the long syllables may be
resolved each into two short times, and the short syllables
may be regarded as ancipites, and consequently lengthened,
there arise thirty-two kinds of Dochmii. The Dochmius is
peculiarly adapted to express strong mental agitation. ©

10. By Logaoedic verses are meant such as, on account of
the conjunction of dactylic and trochaic numbers, appear
to hold a middle station between song (ἀοιδή) and common
speech (λόγος). The term is also applied to a combination
of anapaests and iambi.

11. In Greek plays the Choruses are commonly divided
into Strophes and Antistrophes, the Antistrophe containing,
line for line, the same kind of verse as the Strophe, but al-
lowing the admission of isochronous feet. Sometimes a
Strophe and Antistrophe are followed by an ᾿Επωδός, or
Epode, coming in as a sort of conclusion, and hence deriving
its name, which means ‘‘after song.” “The scanning of the
Epode is different from that of the Strophe.

12. Sometimes a Meowdds, or ‘‘ middle song,” initerveries
between the Strophe and Antistrophe, consisting generally
of a few verses.

13. The Strophe, Antistrophe, and Epode all bear a cer-
tain relation to each other in.sense, and the three combined
may be regarded as forming one lyric piece. This compo-
sition, moreover, is called choral, because certain dancing
movements on the part of the Chorus are connected with
it.

_ 14. Sometimes Strophes occur without any correspond-
ing Antistrophes. These may run on to any length, at the
pleasure of the poet.

I. IAMBIC TRIMETER ACATALECTIC.

1. This measure consists of three metres, each containing
two feet, and hence, from its siz feet, it is often termed Sena-
vius. It is likewise styled the Tragic trimeter, from its em-
ployment by the Greek Tragic writers in the dialogue of the
play.

a

SCANNING. 385

9. The seale of this measure is as follows:

“~~ —V_"~ V— Sw —— —~— ~S

Proper

wen levee we ve we { Nabe

3. The laws of the scale are as follows:

1. The Jambus may enter into any place.

2. The Tribrach into any place except, the last.

3. The Spondee into the uneven places (1, 3, 5).

4. The Dactyl into the first and third.

5. The Anapaest only into the first.

6. In the case of a proper name, an Anapaest may enter
into any place, except the last, provided always that
the Anapaest be entirely contained within the prop-
er name.

4. The double perpendicular rule in the scale shows the
termination of each metre.

II. TROCHAIC TETRAMETER CATALECTIC,

1. This measure is commonly called the Z’ragic tetrameter,
and it has with the Tragic writers the caesurs, almost always
at the end of the fourth foot. It contains seen feet and a
half, whence its name, each metre, as in Iambic verse, con-
taining two feet.

2. The following is its scale:

νὴ ῸΡᾺντ- i σ᾿ σεν: lied i a dl ae

— Se aS OOS SS J I OOOO ὧὦἢ Ἴ πω we i ewe

T roper
IH Nope.

8. Hence the laws of the scale are these:
1. The Trochee may enter into all the places.
2. The Tribrach into all.
3. The Spondee into the even places (2, 4, 6).
4,-The Anapaest into the even places (2, 4, 6).
5. The Dactyl only in proper names, and then only into
the Ist, 2d, 3d, 5th, and 6th places,
30

386 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

ΠῚ. ANAPAESTIC VERSE.

1. The Anapaestie Dimeter Acatalectic of Tragedy consists of
four feet, two feet making a metre, as in Iambic and Trocha-
ic verse, and it derives its name from the striking predomi-
nance of the Anapaestic foot, though it frequently admits
the Dactylic dipodia.

2. In what is termed a regular system, it consists of Di-
meters, with a Monometer (two feet), otherwise termed an
Anapaestic Base, sometimes interposed, and is concluded by
a Dimeter Catalectic, technically called a Paroemiac verse.

3. The Anapaestic Dimeter Acatalectic admits the anapaest,
dactyl, and spondee indiscriminately, except that a dactyl pre-
ceding an anapaest is never found within the same dipo-
dia, as too many short syllables would thus be brought to-
gether.

4. Spondaic Aninpainties as they are sometimes called, are
Anapaestic lines heavy with spondees running on continu-
ously, and are purposely used to produce a mournful ¢ca-
dence.

5. A genuine Paroemiac is one where an anapaest precedes
the closing or catalectic syllable. The opposite to this is
where a spondee precedes.

6. A very important feature in Anapaestic verse is the
doctrine of Synapheia, which is neither more nor less than
continuous scansion, that is, scansion continued with strict
exactness from the end.of one line of the Anapaestic system
to the beginning of the next, until we reach the last syllable
of the Paroemiac, which syllable, and which alone, as being
the end of the system, may be long or short indifferently.
Thus:

εἰς: ἀρθμὸν ἐμοὶ καὶ φιλότητα
σπεύδων σπεύδοντί ποθ᾽ ἥξει.

Here the last syllable of the first line becomes long, from
the union of the short vowel a in φιλότητα With the con-
sonants om at the beginning of the next line, it being thus
lengthened by position. Had a single consonant, or any
pair of consonants like xp, 7A, ete., followed at the begin-
ning of the second line, the final syllable of φιλότητα would
have been short, in violation of the metre.

‘SCANNING OF THE RHESUS.

Verses 1-22 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
verses 4 and 12, which are Monometers, and verses 6, 10, 14,
and 22, which are Paroemiacs.

Verses 23-33 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe, from
verse 41 to verse 51, inclusive, corresponds line for line.

STROPHE.
NEMS φρο; ~Glyconic. ~
re rr τ Glyconie.
Dba iign og my Sav, —; lambico-Trockite
2%, Lv, Lov, Loe, SL, Dactylic Tetrameter.

ποσός δ ap in shee
weer So Dactylic with Ana-
crusis.
29, 2,2, πο του; £=, Trochaico-Dactylic.
σι, , Dactylic.
ie Rll Sioa Trochaic.
Bee Sy, Dactylic.

83, UV Lis, 4, ~~ -y τ᾿ Antispastic Dimeter.

Verses 34-40 are all Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
* the last (vy. 40), which is a Paroemiac.

Verses 41-51 form an Antistrophe, corresponding line for
line with the previous Strophe (vy. 23-33).

Verses 52-130 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

_ Verses 131-136 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe at
vv. 195-200 corresponds.

— 388 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

. STROPHE.
Verse 181, . ὁ. VL, ~ 4~_ VL _, Dochmiae Dime-
ter.
δὸς, jewakinpe eh ass Dochmiae Dime-
5 ter.
DOR: rar aews x, Dochmiae Mono-
- meter, |
BOGGS τὲ LY, Dochmiac Dime-
: ter.
δον το oyun Proceleusmatic

. and Dochmius.
136, w ἫΝ »---..- .... εὐ νολξι,ς ἢ “))-) Dochmius and
Tam bico-Tro-

chaic.

Verses 137-194 are all Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 195-200 form an Antatraphe cone to the
Strophe at Vv. 131-136.

Verses 201-223 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 224-232 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe at
VV. 233-240 corresponds.

STROPHE.
Verse 224, +, +, v-, 4 vv-,~_,° Iambico-Daetylie.
io πον δὲ de | , ithyphallic,
226, 227," ~ ay τοῦ τοῦ τε “ὩΣ μι δ.
7 on eran Iambico-Dactylic.
Pon οἷ Nast os LL, LL, + _, Trochaico-Dactylic.
220, 230.8 τορος czy tae ee hoy ee μῶν. Trochaico-Dac-

tylic.
231, 232,3 - ὦ τσ αὐ
tylico-Trochaic with Anacrusis.

1 Forming only one line in the text (Ἄπολλον, ὦ dia κεφαλά, μόλε
τοξήρης, ikov ἐννύχιος), but numbered as two lines (226, 227) to suit the
marginal numbering of the text.

2 One line (ἀγεμὼν καὶ ξύλλαβε Aapdavidas,) reckoned as two, to suit
the marginal numberi ing.

3 One line (ὦ παγκρατές, ὦ Τροΐας τείχη παλαιὰ δείμας, ) ὉΡΜΩ͂Ν as
two, to suit the marginal numbering.

SCANNING OF THE RHESUS. 389

Verses 233-240 form an’ Antistrophe, corresponding to Stro-
phe at vv. 224-232.

Verses 241-252 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe at
‘vy. 253-263 corresponds.
STROPHE.

/ / , . .
Verses 241, 242,1 - —,-~_-, -~--,~ —, v .-- Choriambic.
, ͵ 7 .
243, 244,? π᾿ ῸἘλπτ͵ π΄ π|πτ-τ|͵ ew) Dactylic.
Li

245, -- Ὁ; fs wey) Dactylic.

246, Sees Seep AAR Dactylic.

247, FOC Y DOs 2, Dactylic with
, Anacrusis.

248, 2493 ~~, ., U2, 4 ~_, Cretic monom-
eter and Dac-

tylic.
250, ΣΡ ΕΕΟΣΝΒΑΕΡΕΙ ΛΕΘΕΕΙΣ ΘᾺ ΞΕ Trochaic and
ΠΟΡΘΜΌΝ,
/ , ἤ
Choriambic.

Verses 253-263 form an Antistrophe, corresponding to Stro-
phe, at vv. 241-252, except that in vv. 262, 263, ds ἐπέ, a tri-
brach, answers to the Iambic base, ἐν aiyu-, in vv. 251, 252,
of the Strophe.

Verses 264-341 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 342-350 form a Strophe, to which the soe at
VV. 851-359 corresponds.

STROPHE.
/ .
Verse 342, -_, _- -_,~- δ᾿ Glyconie.
f f > . .
343, —, re ew te he” GT Glyconic with Anacrusis.
PPP Ὁ ΟΌΣ ΕΝ Glyconic.

1 One line (éréi πρό 7 οἴκων πρό te yas ἔτλα μόνος) reckoned as
two, etc.

2 One line (ναύσταθμα Bas κατιδεῖν " ἄγαμαι) reckoned as two, etc.

3 One line (kai fakery πόλις * ἔστι Φρυγῶν τις) reckoned as two, etc.
- #One line (ἐν αἰχμᾷ ποτὶ Μυσῶν ὃς ἐμὰν συμμαχίαν ΜΌΝ reck-
oned as two, etc.

390 NOTES ON EURIPIDES. ὁ

WerseS15) bop Aw afin Glyconic.
PAB, τατον Glyconic.
BOT oe Sone go on gO
Pas ee ye ow eee Dactylic with Anacru-
sis.
349, 2 -,__, --, LY, _, Trochaico-Dactylic.
BRR ee δ Choriambic.

Verses 351-359 form an Antistrophe, Cor to Stro-
phe at vv. 342-350.

Verses 360-369 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe a at
vy. 870-379 corresponds.

STROPHE.

Verse 360, Bi Bye as a RR a Choriambice.
361, > gb winr~<iterdpebaain Choriambic.
362, Pde Bia. | Iambic.
363, --ξοξον. γος: Se
364, hte ecg ee oe ee Iambic.
365, x TRS Shee PS Prewwe Glyconic.
366, ραν ρανίδα, ΟΣ
367, nik hs sky Dany Choriambic.
368,360). .._,.-_, 2 u_, σαν

ambic. .

Verses 370-379 form an Axtistrophe, corresponding to Stro-
phe at vv. 360-369.

Verse 380 is an Jambic Monometer. Verses 381-388 are Ana-
paestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except vv. 385 and 388, which are
Paroemiacs.

Verses 389-453 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.
Verses 454-466 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-

ing to which does not occur until v. 820, and extends to y.
831. |

1 One line (σᾷ χερὶ kai σῷ δορὶ πράξας τάδ᾽ ἐς οἶκον ἔλθοις.) reckoned
as two, etc. ion | :

— —

SCANNING OF THE RHESUS. 391
STROPHE.
Verse 454, See Iambic Monometer.
455, A iin nye Oo Oa wo ey eee ἘΝ
meter.
. 456, Vit eyovr,vuHy,. > Iambic tripody.
457, Poy dD, Choriambie.
458, won een ay Si Ce
ambic and Trochaic.
459, Abe yogic p= ey yy
460, Sitind Site aig te ey GL
461, FEO, δα Ιου:
Trochaic with Anacrusis.
462, ee ee Glyconiec.
MOD, AGB Bn 5 gcd f= ey ley 8-1) Ue
Trochaic.
465, LHW S vf Dochmius.
466, ~J Ll ~,~ + ~~, Dochmius and An-

tispast.

. Verses 467-526 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 527-536 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 546-555. }

Verse 527,
528,

STROPHE.

WU , ὡς γον Paroemiac.

“ΠΥ κα 2 T, Cretic and Trochee,

Bogs yh ww, ~ wey -Trochaleoactylic.

“ wis τς v~) Του, = wes + ~»—~——» Dac-
tylico-Trochaic.

vy tvuvy,tev,+_, Dactylic with Anacrusis.

i aegints Saas Dactylic.

1 Two lines of the text, namely, λόγοισιν εἴργειν. and the succeeding
One, τὸ dé vaiov ᾿Αργόθεν δόρυ, are reckoned as one line (458) in order
to suit the marginal numbering, and are scanned continuously, as
forming one verse. Separately, the first is an Iambic Monometer
Hypercatalectic, and the second a Choriambic, with a Pyrrhic for the

base.

Ἢ etc.

2 One line (εἰ yap ἐγὼ τόδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἦμαρ εἰσίδοιμ᾽, ἄναξ,) reckoned as two,

392 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 533, 534,? = os Ὁ - ΑΙ —y Paroemiac.
535, πων me ne try oy |
536, ey ay yy τ π --.
co-Dactylic.

Verses 537-545 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vy. 539 and 545, which are Puroemiacs, and y. 544, which is a
Monometer.

Verses 546-555 form the Antistrophe corresponding to Siro-
phe at Vv. 527-536..

Verses 556-564 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 563, which is a Monometer, and vy. 557, 558, and 564, which
are Paroemiacs.

Verses 565-674 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 675-682 form a Strophe, to which there is no corre-
sponding Antistrophe.

STROPHE.
Verse 675,21, ~, Lv, +, LL,_ φ Iambieo-Trochaic.
676, χρυ Ὡς ~»—) Trochaic.
το dpe ἀλλ te pda Choriambic.
ΝΠ EE ERI A le Trochaic.
ΝΜ era cian a are ‘Trochaic.
Cs0rsinieguak, — ~~) Trochaic.
OM fas sifu, τεῦς Trochaic.

- Verses 683-691 are Trochaics Tetrameter Catalectic. In line
683, χρὴ εἰδέναι becomes contracted, in scanning, into χρεἰδέ-
val. :

Verses 692-709 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 710-727.

Ὁ 1 One line (od λεύσσετε μηνάδος αἴγλαν ;) reckoned as two, etc.

2 The line ἔα éa, which has no marginal numbering, and is, strict-
ly speaking, extra metrum, is here prefixed, as an Jambie Monome-
ter, to line 675, and reckoned with 10 ἃ 8 one line.

SCANNING OF THE RHESUS. 393

STROPHE.
Verse 692, - - .’... Dochmiac Monom-

eter.

Oi. Acertiink: tate Dochmius and
Cretic.

δέ, JL, Dochmiac Monom-
eter.

Oe ta, ees Bacchiac Dimeter.

698, we STK, Dochmiac Monom-
eter.

ΟΝ... 2) — 2) +) τ Iambic Trimeter.

698, oY VV _,— 4 v_ ~~, — Dochmiaé” /Dime-
ter.

Sere TH, Choriambie Μο-

nometer.

100, ~ Dv sa,u 4 v~~L-—,~ Dochmiac Dime-
ter.

1, ρου, τ 2S, Iambiec Trimeter.

Way W of svn, Iambie Dimeter.

eS CWS SL CCL S_, | Dochmiac “ee
ter.

Paar neal a τ ~ —, Iambic Trimeter,

τ τς ἐλ αοδεκαμε θα 9 ~~, Iambic Trimeter. —

Ὑ ΤΡ ΤΥ Hoa J Bacchiac Dimeter.

Mp oe Ws, ὦ 704 Bacchiac Dimeter.

6,1 ,~1_,-+-,; ‘ ‘Bacchiac Trimeter

900, 54-5 ye Hj~'+4 —y Iambie Trimeter.

Verses 710-727 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at. vv. 692-709.

Verse 728, ~ +,~—|] —~3—~» yy \| _ 1. Iambic, Tro-
chaic, and Spondaic Anapaestic.
50...» why Iambus.
Mo! Tojo ev, |v, δον proche
a Iambic.
732, ge λῶν vrs $a eceirohenes Pei Socal Si Ginn. κ᾿ Se

cehaic.

394 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 708," ᾿ς, J, il 1,0. 5 τσυς
and Anap.

734, bak Pe ον πῆ yeas ae Sait’: Rae coms Anapaestic.

ΤΟ, ἐἰσε #ore ἘΣ oat oF acc’ Paroemiac.

Verses 736-744 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 745-753.

STROPHE.
ὌΝ tite ee —) — oy we γ 2
U7, ba a ee ky ἘΣ ps Me ge C+ Na? wat Iambic.
ἜΣ ἀρνὶ ες ΠΗ Anapaestic.
τς gene sae Spondaic Ana-
paestic. ᾿
Wyre oC ὡς b 2 e ly Oe
taiyh ἐς SEP Spondaic Ana-
paestic.
741, wwe oF τὸ Rocker λῶν, Stet ae ὦ ta et Anapaestic.
LE OL oT OE
“743, nat ao ed stadt, -ὐὐν tae ἀφ" ee ee Anapaestic.
Jc, aL τὴ συ ee Paroemiac.

Verses 745-753 form the Antistrophe to the Strophe at vv.
736-744.

Verses 754-819 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic, except that
after vy. 798 a spondee occurs by itself, extra metrum.

Verses 820-831 form an Antistrophe corresponding, as far as
the corruptions in the text will allow, to the Strophe at vv.
454-400.

Verses 882-881 are lambic Trimeters Acatalectic, which are
succeeded, vy. 882-889, by an Anapaestic system, in which vv.
882, 883, 886, 887 are Dimeters Acatalectic ; vv. 884 and 889 are
Paroemiacs ; v. 888 is a Monometer, while v. 885 is an interca-
lated Lambie. .

7 ee 890-804 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 894-902 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe to which oc-
curs at vv. 906-914.

1 We have prefixed to this line the one preceding, namely, iw iw,
which is not numbered marginally. + US ae
2 This line also has no marginal numbering, 4 & ἃ 4.

SCANNING OF THE RHESUS. 395

STROPHE.
crusis.
ent ww wy wey —,y ΘΟ wit Ant
' erusis. '
Fe SN Ithyphallic.
~~) = wey ie γ᾽ as a Dactylic with Ana-
crusis.

a of is ww) min ὦ ay Dactylic and Cho-

riambus.
wey Δ τὺ { ΑΨ Choriambic.
SLU GL Morus ΘΟ ΔΙΌ

—

BE Sp DOP SL oa pee ULL ere
Lk wwe) "ἢ —) Dactylic Heptame-
ter.

Verses 906-914 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Stro-
phe, but the text in v. 913 is corrupt.

The remainder of the play consists of Jambic Trimeters, ex-
cept. a short Anapaestic system at the close, vv. 993-996 con-
sisting of three Dimeters Acatalectic, followed by a Paroemiac.

1 One line (4 δυσδαίμονα kai μελέαν) reckoned as two,

SCANNING OF THE MEDEA.

Verses 1-95 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 96-1380 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
y. 104, which is a Monometer, and vy. 110, 114, which are Fa-
roemiacs. The system is preceded by an Iambus (ἰώ), extra
metrum ; and a Spondee (aiat), also extra metrum, is inserted
after v. 110.

Verses 181-138 form a choral system, as follows:

131, ww |) dona ὦ κι τος
meter.
182, _ /,_ =, ~ Spondaic Anapaestic Monom.
1338, 184,} ε΄ ww) ff were ww ah - des 4h =) Dac-.
tylic Pentameter.
135, ΤΣ} . γι ey be ΟΕ
ὗς (νολδὴ Dactylic Hetametes
196,336? σὸς, wpe ἡ i wy ics! Re Ny
Dactylic Pentameter.
188, ω-.- Ὁ) ww tay a anf any ΒΆΘΟΣ 00 sen

Monometer Hypercatalectic.

Verses 1389-147 are Anapaestics Dimeter Acatalectic, except
vv. 143 and 147, which are Puroemiacs. A Spondee (αἰαῖ) is
introduced, extra metrum, after vy. 148,

Verses 148-159 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vv. 173-183.

STROPHE.
Verse 148, ~J.,—~,— +1, —; Spondaic Anapsesie
Dimeter.
149,25 πο ‘,__,/1,—W_, Spondaic Anapaestic
Dimeter.

1 One line (Κολχέδος, οὐδέ πω ἤπιος * ἀλλὰ γερὰ Ν reckoned as two.
2 One line (οὐδὲ συνήδομαι, ὦ γύναι, ἄλγεσι δώματος) reckoned as two.
3 In order to preserve the marginal numbering, two lines are here

\

SCANNING OF THE MEDEA. 397

Verse 4085057", , Spondaic Anapaestic
Monometer.
150, ue 5 ως A ἴα Choriambie with An-
acrusis. |
Miter bial ce dy we as Choriambie with An-
acrusis.
152, = hs Se aes a an whe Choriambiec with An-
acrusis.
153, ar? es ws w Sigs Choriambic with An-
acrusis.
bMavistsch sy ald Trochaic,
155, ἐξ wweweyv oh —) Choriambic. '
156, oa ¥ as GAs te. πὸ Sat kis cag Choriambie with An-
: acrusis.
OBS, ον γιωνξ nid Choriambic with An-
acrusis.
158, δῷ at on a Cretic.

159, 1_,lU04_; 4 1, ~~, Choriambic.

Verses 160-172 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vv. 170 and 172, which are Puroemiacs.

Verses 173-1831 form the Antistrophe to the Strophe at vv.
148-159.

Verses 184-203 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 185, which is a Monometer, and vy. 203, which is a Puroe-
miac.

Verses 204-212 form a Strophe, to which there is no corre-
sponding Antistrophe.

STROPHE.
Verse 204, ΝΗ St oS ES eee
lambic tripody.
BOT SSF OPP Uh ΤΟΥ ΕΟ Dim 6-
ter.
206, ~ ae ~~) Be, w ww) Bz ww we) 3 αὐ Dactylic with
Amphibrach base.

reckoned each as 149, but, in order to distinguish them, the letters a
and b are respectively appended. Thus, the line ἰαχὰν οἵαν & δύστα-
vos counts as 149 a, and the line μέλπει νύμφα as 149 ὃ,
ΠΣ πένθος yap μεγάλως τόδ᾽ ὁρμᾶται.

3 Ἰαχάν to be pronounced as ἃ dissyllable.

398 . NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 207, WS Ss; oy San
208, 209,* =e μὲ wr) aS ~) os ~) id neat Trocha-
ico-Dactylic with Anacrusis.

210, Be tei rh es Dactylic.
211, SS γώ γι » j,i
212, cw a RAE Pe oe Glyconic.

Verses 213-356 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic, except y.
292, which is a spondee extra metrum.

Verses 357-363 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vy. 357'and 361, which are Monometers, and vy. 363, which is a
Paroemiae.

Verses 364-408 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic, except vy.
386, which is a spondee extra metrum.

Verses 409-417 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs immediately after, at vv. 418-427.

STROPHE. : .

Verse 409, ORO ORO RCT

ico-Trochaic with Anacrusis.

410, ot wy ed es we Μ᾿Ί

Dactylic.

BN ae oni συν. οι tend ae

Trochaic.

413, wt. ww? = ww wy wr Dactylico-Typelaaes
B14, AB ἡ iy: tcl. Seenet dy ἢ αν ΘΟ ΟΝ

aaa neat τ

416, any δῶ eh ee, SS Trochaic.

417, Fs ς πὰ 2 7,

tylico-Trochaic.

Verses 418-427 form the Antistrophe answering to. the Stro-
phe at vv. 409-417.

Verses 428-437 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vy. 498-444,

_1 One line (τὰν Ζηνὸς ὁρκίαν Θέμιν, & νιν ἔβασεν) reckoned as two.

2 One line (ἀνδράσι μὲν δόλεαι βουλαί, θεῶν δ᾽) reckoned as two.

3 One line (τὰν δ᾽ ἐμὰν εὔκλειαν ἔχειν βιοτὰν στρέψουσι Paar.) reck-
oned as two.

SCANNING OF THE MEDEA. 399

STROPHE.
Verse 428, 4299! ~/,,_, 40.5, 0 4 _, Choriambic.
Be eee Sk cree νη
Dactylico-Trochaic.
432, wee we ugie , Ghyeonie wiht Anam
crusis.
433, 484,35, 1.0. ,., 1 _, Choriambic with Ana-
crusis.
435, . uy CU, ~ 1 _, Choriambic with Ana-
crusis,
436, wiwvu wt _, Choriambic with Ana-
crusis.
437, γι )ν...γ..,Ὼὼ, Glyconic with Anacrusis.

Verses 438-444 form the Antistrophe answering to the Stro-
phe at vv. 428-437.

Verses 445-626 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 627-634 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe to which oc-
curs at vy. 635-642.

STROPHE.

PemecuaGset 3, cmon Siw sul Gee ay,
Dactylico-Trochaic with Anacrusis.

G00," 6 UL, eh SP ΕΑ, ΟΝ
Two ΒΟΗ͂Σ Trimeters.

631, if wp ee 9 if ww) τι ww) _, Trochaico-
Dactylic.
632, 633,° 1 wi pi, fie we, 41 ~ Gy ih ἘΞ Ans ὁ Ἀν ἰοῦ aol
Trochaico-Dactylic,

634, Seah vn) cae “es§ nx, MAW sen

1 One line (σὺ δ᾽ ἐκ μὲν οἴκων πατρῴων ἔπλευσατ) reckoned as two.

2 One line ti le Kpadig, διδύμους dpicaca πόντον) we as
two.

3 One line (ναίεις χθονί, τᾶς ἀνάνδρον) reckoned as two.

4 One line (ἔρωτες ὑπὲρ μὲν ἄγαν ἐλθόντες οὐκ εὐδοξίαν) reckoned as
two.

5 One line (οὐδ᾽ ἀρετὰν παρέδωκαν ἀνὸράσιν " εἰ δ᾽ ἅλιὺ ἔλθοι) reck-
oned as two.

6 One line (μήποτ᾽, ὦ δέσποιν᾽, ἐπ᾿ ἐμοὶ χρυσέων τόξων Beis reck-
oned as two.

400 - NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 635-642 form the Antistrophe answering to the Stro-
phe at vy. 627-634. -

Verses 643-652 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe ns
to which occurs at vy. 653-662.

STROPHE.
Verse 643, PO ay Lew ~~ Choriambies
O44, ~,>LU0C_,~ 1 _, Choriambic with Ana-
crusis,
645, 646," Vt vty wll toy uy -
Dactylico-Trochaic and Ithyphallic.
647, πος ine Nery mi. ὌΝ
648, 640,? S OOH. oy y 2, ~' 2, _, Anlapaestic
τς Logaoedie.
πο OO Oh See oe
Choriambic.
652, Vip lo iowk a: oe

Verses 653-662 form the Antistrophe ans woree to we Stro-
phe at vv. 643-652.

Verses 668-758 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses. 759-763 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 762, which is a Monometer, and vy. 763, which is a Paroe-
mriac. ;

Verses 764-828 are Jambic Trimeters. Acatalectic.

Verses 824-834 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vy. 835-845.

STROPHE. .
Trochaic with Anacrusis.
825, ¥, es | ee ww nl “Se ae Trochaico-
7 ᾿ς Dactylic.

1 One line (τὸν duaxavias ἔχουσα δυσπέρατον αἰῶν᾽) reckoned as two.

2 One line (θανάτῳ θανάτῳ πάρος δαμείην) reckoned as two.

3 One line (ἁμέραν τάνδ᾽ ἐξανύσασα " μόχθων δ᾽ οὐκ ἄλλος ὕπερ-) reck-
oned as two. a

SCANNING OF THE MEDEA. 401

’ chaico- Dactylic with Anacrusis.
828, 829, 8307 ~Lotou tutus
: ~ "Dactylico- -Trochaic.
831, 832, Beas mek aie we ey ee Tro-
chaico-Dactylic with Anacrusis.
833, . Oe ert OS see οι A ny Sa
ico-Trochaie.

834, . ει κοι Corina

Verses 835-845 form the Antistr ophe answering to the Stro-
phe at vv. 824-834.

_ Verses 846-855 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe SUE RSFIOR
to which occurs at vy. 856-865.

" STROPHE.
eee. CS, 4! Oo pcb βοῆς.
πος, τὶ Choriambic.
848, is ak een ed, | a «ΣᾺ Ithyphallic.
8499, _,5564_,~1+, Choriambic with Anacru-
. ‘sis.
850, _,’.4_,~ 1, Choriambic with Anacru-
Sie co
Niece ite eager Glyconiec with Anacrusis.
πα oo ee hg A ap CROMIMEIDIC with Anacru-
sis.
858, _, 0. _, v 1 _, Choriambie with Anacru-
᾿ gis. 3
ABLE: Sree Glyconic with Anacrusis.
855, cot i og pi oe oa Adonic with Anacrusis.

Verses 856-865 re the ΠΣ answering to the Stro-
phe at vy. 846-855.

: Verses 866-975 are Lambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Versed 976-982 form ἃ, | Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vv. 983-989.

1 One line (χώρας ἀπορθήτου τ᾽ ἀποφερβόμενοι) reckoned as two.
τ 2One line (κλεινοτάταν᾽ σοφίαν, ἀεὶ δεὰ λαμπροτάτου) reckoned as
three.
» 3One line (βαίνοντες ἁβρῶς αἰθέρος, ἔνθα ποθ᾽ ἀγνάς)᾽ reckoned as
two.
91

402 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

STROPHE.
Verse 976, as i. ww? Ke ww? ᾿ Δ oor ἽΝ wy) Dactylico-
Trochaic with Anacrusis.
977, 32 GP'S aie os} vid ww) ba vw) Τὰ ΟΝ Trochaico-
Dactylic.
978, Tb yt hy ew
Dactylic.
979, Fy ce hoy eS etn ὃ

Ὁ80,0611 ./ Uf! oe. ΡΣ
Dactylico-Trochaic.

982, BS y ye Trochaic.

Verses 983-989 form the Antistr ophe answering to the Stro-
phe at vv. 976-982.

Verses 990-995 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vv. 996-1001,

STROPHE.

Verse 000, 0019, oS tS ΟΣ ΣῸ ΣΟ ΞΕ
Dactylico-Trochaic with Anacrusis,

992, ie ΕΖΗ Ithyphallic.
993, 994,3 eh πο and Bee ns ne Ο
Se acres Dactylico-Trochaic.
995, we ays tS τ oO Sa
Penthemimers.

Verses 996-1001 form the Antistrophe to the Strophe at vv.
990-995.

Verses 1002-1080 are Zambie Trimeters Acatalectic, with an
Iambus (extra metrum) inserted after v. 1004, and a spondee
(ext. met.) after v. 1007 and y. 1055.

Verses 1081-1115 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vv. 1088, 1093, 1104, and 1114, which are Monometers, and vv.
1089, 1097, 1104, and 1115, which are Puroemiacs.

1 One line (ξανθᾷ δ᾽ ἀμφὶ κόμᾳ θήσει τὸν “Acda κόσμον αὐτά) reckoned
as two.

2 One line (σὺ δ᾽, ὦ τάλαν, ὦ κακόνυμφε κηδεμὼν τυράννων,) reckoned
as two.

3 One line (ὄλεθρον Brora προσάγεις, ἀλόχῳ τε OG στυγερὸν paves. )
“Shag as two.

SCANNING OF THE MEDEA. 403
Verses 1116-1250 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

_ Verses 1251-1260 form a Sirophe, the Antistrophe answering
to which occurs at vv. 1261-1270.

STROPHE.
Weree Sly Oi oy Le zs Dochmius and Cretie.

meter.
18, LS yw 1 — Yi, Docimiac Dimeter,
ΣΝ, FO ΟΣ ΧΟ ΡΟ cameser,
1950. _ ον 1, —, Dochmius and Iam-

bic dipody.
12667 " — _,. JU, —, -Dochmius and lam-
bie dipody.
τὶ Dochmius.
πο FOU OU ς 2, Dochmiac Dime-
ter.
ποτ ee OO τὺ ς τς a, ΟΡ ΝΣ
ter.
πο Oo 6 a Ui ew as DOC DS
ter.

Verses 1261-1270 form the Antistrophe answering to the
Strophe at vv. 1251-1260.

Verses 1271, 1272, 1276, 1277, 1284, 1285, 1287, 1288, are Jam-
δὶς Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verse 1273, ΤΠ (_,v 1 . cH, Dochmiac Dimeter,
Be Se eye Sb & upc —, Doehbmiac Diner

1275, See as Nos SA att Lm) <a Set mg, 9) Niello ΞΞ

ac Trimeter.

1278, 1279, 1280,° a τὸ aw εν cen ἫΝ οὖ ΒΥ ἐν ΩΝ οὐκ ἥν ἜΝ , poet

ih cee Corel at Sg, ΟΣ ΤΟΥ

and Proceleusm.

Piece toy ote a OS .., Dochmier Dinseres.

Ray sal Laing ee ee 9 » Dochmiag ime

1 Arsis resolved in the Strophe (— ~ ~), but not in the Antistro-
phe (— —).

2 Or six Dochmii without any pause.

3 One line (τάλανν᾽, ὡς ἄρ᾽ ἦσθα πέτρος H aidapos, ἅτις τέκνων ὃν ἔτε-
kes) reckoned as three.

404.

Verse 1283, Uo nye CS 2 ΟΝ πον.
1286, J /

NOTES ON EURIPIDES. |

/
ῶν ἴω τἀ ἢ ee ee ee ἢ π

_, Dochmi-

. ! ᾿ς ac Trimeter.
1289, 1290,! ay eter hie ee CU Lk ye τ
J ov ὦ, Dochmiac Trim. and Pro-

celeusmatic.
1291, vdow- ~~ 1. —_,; Dochmiag Dieter.

Verses 1292-1388 are Jambic στῶν Acatalectic

_ Verses 1389-1419 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except

y. 1390, which is a Monometer, and vv. 1414, 1419, which are
both Pan ‘oemiacs.

2 One line {τί δῆτ᾽ οὖν γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἔτι δείνόν ; ὦ γυναικῶν λέχος πολύ-
movov,) reckoned as two.

SCANNING OF THE HIPPOLYTUS.

Verses 1-57 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses ‘58-72 form a lyric ode, or kind of Secondary Cho-
rus, as follows:
Verse 58, UL,’ _,’ .L,4_, Dactylic with Anacrusis.,
59, Ey ww) if Nal Nea? Flee Dactylie.
60, fie ~) be ~ ere: δε Dactylic.
/ Ι

«ὧν ἰὼν 1 Nat Sites @
Dactylic.
που tay oo Sy ey. Styebiite:
65, x ἀφ ai wvwepwy A ῳ, Glyconic.
fe Nye > he ee Givconle.
67, ἯΙ WAS Siler e ὠνγ Trochaic.
ΘΒ, Ἢ hires 3 fro, Chorambic:
69, _,/560_,04-_, Choriambic with Anacru-
᾿ 518. .
| RE .δὸ, Choriamb. and Molossus;
1, 2,42.,4 00,4 _, Dactylic with Anacrusis.
ΠΝ ἐπε διλιλν Cretic Dimeter.

Verses 73-120 are Jambice Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 121-130 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe,
from vy. 131 to v. 140, inclusive, corresponds.

STROPHE. ;
Verse 121, 122,? £ —_—"“_—wS) δ “ Ὑγ7 a. —_—) τς ww ΨΥ 2 Net Ne Fee D
Dactylie.
123, _ '°-_, ~~ ἢ, Molossus and Fourth Paeon.

1 One line (πότνια πότνια, σεμνοτάτα, Zavos γένεθλον,) reckoned as
three
~ 2 One line (Ὠκεανοῦ τις ὕδωρ στάζουσα πέτρα λέγεται) reckoned as
two.

406 ' NOTES .ON EURIPIDES.

We tod, ay re eae Choriambic.

125, wy his NS aap si Iambic.

126, y. ww) Ev eh eee | Dactylic.

| aay te eee Dochmius.

15, δος τς S Oe

ἔν ἐπ ARS BN cadre τυ σοῖς, ete BL ἀρ τΣ Choriambie with
Anacrusis. _

ἌΓ, ALLE Lb, Choriambus and
Antispast with
Anacrusis.

Verses 1381-140 form an Antistrophe, corresponding line for
line with the Strophe at vy. 121-130.

Verses 141-150 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe at
vy. 151-160 corresponds.

STROPHE.

δι 5 tS SS ay Ἐν Glyconice.
142, pe mad τ SR ἐμὰ ERY es Glyconic.
ΣΝ ποῦ τ Glyconic.
144, as aA —) a RS ES τς | Glyconic.
RN gta ea ct os Glyconie.
146, ae on pape pre oat Glyconie.
147, σου ~) a an ΤΩΣ es Glyconie.
Se bn) ae ἀρ 57: Glyconie.
149, δὲ» ἐν, ~~) ᾿- Noo) Sai? χὰς ὁ Glyconic.
8 ST emanas αὐρρ epee basal Glyconic.

Verses 151-160 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the —
Strophe at vv. 141-150.

Verses 161-170 form an ’Ezrwdds, or a lyric ode after the
Strophe and Antistrophe.

EPopuvus.
Verse 161, — ./, —. _,; πάντ». —, Two fame eee
themimers.
1G, 105, τ, Sy Lo ay be Ε Ε Υ͂Ἤ

ἘΘΘῚ Dactylico-Trochaic.
164, an ΞΕ πὰ ~) ΤΡ: wy aed Dactylic. .
bye yp ninyp iw dpwvuin ee

: One line (ἁρμονίᾳ κακὰ δύστανος ἀμαχανία συνοικεῖν) reckoned as
two. “

SCANNING OF THE HIPPOLYTUS. 407

Were 106, 10/1082, 20 ay US Pas SEO eV,
is a eS > OO τ Cretic
᾿ with Anacrusis.

PR eae en eee
Trochaic with Aneccuse

Verses 171-266 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vv. 175, 181, 186, 204, 213, 217, 222, 242, 251, 260, 265, which are
Monometers, and vv. 176, 191, 198, 288, 249, and 266, which are
Paroemiacs,

Verses 267-361 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 362-372 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 669-679. .

STROPHE.

RES os i ee ey we ob a ue SO ee
meter and Dochmius.

MO SF Ue RW ne eee Wi ake Dochmiac Di-
meter.
meter.

365, -. Whe toe ws eae Nat ws = ae Dochmiac Di-
meter.

366, ne ee Ὁ ες, "νὰ a Sgt Cretie and
Dochmius.

a re racer Cretic and
Dochmius.

368, ~ Cait A cd τὼ ες Nad ok ἘΠ Not ΕΝ ἂμ Ss Iambie Tri-
meter.

369, τ οὐ Dochmiac Di-

. meter.
' 370, 7 on hens A ὅδ. Ye ον etd. | τ ee " Dochmiac Di-
meter.

371, — ae V— —) §, > ed vy; w —) Iambie Tri-
meter.

372, ww Le ee ae Ω A CALS c's Dochmiac Di-
meter.

1 One line (τὰν δ᾽ εὔλοχον οὐρανίαν τόξων μεδέουσαν ἀὔτευν Αρτεμιν,)
reckoned as three.

2 One line (kai poe πολυζήλωτος ἀεὶ σὺν θεοῖσι φοιτᾷ.) reckoned as
two.

408 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.
_ Verses 373-524 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectie.

Verses 525-534 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which follows at vv. 535-544.

Verse 525 - εἰ - ." a a, ba Glyconie.
SY. i ριον Er ΝΝ
Of τ ON ζω Se ae τὰ Choriasatie:
Bee ie fas a yas πω ΘΝ
es oy ns ee Glyconie.
530, i >) Ὃς Sea! Ὁ ese Choriambig.
a Ore eee ae ee ee Jambic Dimeter,
Nai τος eden Σὰ κἂν _Glyconie.
SS See ae ee . . Jambie Pripodyey
δι Te Sb αι γῶν Glyconic. ᾿

Verses 535-544 form the Antistrophe comeapen to the
Strophe at vv. 525-534.

Verses 545-554 form a Birohe, the Antitrophe to which
occurs immediately after at vv.-555-564: »

. STROPHE. :.. — .. ὦ 0%
Verse 545, WAR Tite he . Choriambie.
’ =e =f vw) δὰ w og ὃν τ. “Dactylic.

Rr Eee kay lec ey ες “νυ τὰν τοις , Choriambie.
549, Se ay AS ST “-Glyeonic,
550, Gig Be Nee, eS foes Aes Sak Choriambic.
Dh Ay ok we pe ty - ὐ ΝΝ Ν
τς; A er eer 1 . Glyconic.
553, τω νΨ Ξε εὐ Or ὁ Jat wwe ee ῸΣ _2,; Choriambic.
504, ges Te IE vert = Paces.

Verses 555-564 form the Anikstrdphe corresponding to the
Strophe immediately preceding at vv: 545-554, ~

“Verses 565-570. are. Jambic.Tr imeters. Acatalectia, exeept v.
500, which is a Spondaic Anapaestic Lee

os a eee

Verses 571-574 are “Dochmiacs, as follows:
Verse 871-5722- st
ἐδ “ Dimeter.

- 1 One line (ἄνανδρον. τὸ πρὶν. καὶ ἄνυμφον, οἴκων) reckoned as two.
2 One line (riva θροεῖς αὐδάν ; τίνα Bogs Adyov;) reckoned as two. —

SCANNING OF THE HIPPOLYTUS. 409

Dorhtniae Primoten

Verses 575, 576 are Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 577-580 are Dochmiacs, as follows:
Verse 577, 578,? TU ἐν Δ μωἽἹϑ- ὦ ὦ... ἰὼ fj —_ WZ ww δου ον aie
Dochmiac Trimeter.
579, 580,° vv ny τὸν — » —» Dochmiae
Dimeter.

Verses 581-584 are lambic Trimeters Acatalectic.*

Verses 585, 586 are Dochmiacs, as follows:
Versoseneetr wt foe pp Er = och
: ac Trimeter.
eee ws Sp SS red Dochmi-
ac Dimeter.

Verses 587, 588, and 589, 590, are both Jambic Trimeters
Acatalectic.

Verses 591, and 592, 593, with 594, 595, are all three Doch-
miacs, as follows:

ΠΝ oS FOS ty OU SG Ly Doehmise Dine

ter.
συν Oy ἡ το OE OGG OT eS AD awed as .
Dochmiac Trime-
ter.
594, 595,5.7f 1,448.0 x -, Dochmiac-Dime
ter.

Verses 596-668 are all Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

1 One line (ἔένεπε τίς φοβεῖ σε φάμα, γύναι, φρένας ἐπίσσυτος.) reck-
oned as two.

2 One line (σὺ mapa κλῇθρα " coi Hees πομπίμα φάτις δωμάτων.) reck-
oned as two.

3 One line (€vere δ᾽ éveré μοι τί ποτ᾽ ἔβα κακόν.) reckoned as two.
4 There are only two lines in the text, but they each count double,
namely, 581,582, and 583, 584.

5 One line (ri cor μήσομαι; ta κρύπτ᾽ ἄρα πέφηνε, διὰ δ᾽ ὄλλυσαι.)
reckoned as two.

6 One line (αἰαῖ, αἰαῖ, πρόδοτος ἐκ φίλων.) reckoned as two.

2

a oe ΜῈΝ ἥν...

410 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 669-679 form an Antist) ‘ophe, corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 362-872.

Verses 680-731 are all Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 732-741 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs immediately after at vy. 742-751.

STROPHE.

Verse 732, CC Uwe LL Cr eae
733, vv iy WS hie aby pues Iambic.
Mou ow cylwou ΞΕ

Choriambie.
735, ἐδ τ οὰς a4 oe ὦ πο.) » Ss Glyconie.
736, ῳ Ww) hs Se es eee Glyconic.
737, "8 ware on ee τω sa Glyconic.
738, Ne ws κὰ ων ἂν ae ah Choriambie.
739, a" ps ww) =i wwy ie —) Dactylic.
OID, dial in Nord tyes 3, Noes ΞΕ
741, τὴ eae as τῶν μὰν δον hoe Glyconic.

Verses 742-751 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Stro-
phe at vv. 732-741.

Verses 752-763 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which follows immediately after at vv. 764-775.

STROPHE. |
Verse 752, Mint ow sywv+,- sae
753, J. ~~) ΝΑ SI Nef eas Ἐν nen Glyconic.
754, NE RR ge Be τον. Glyconie.
755, ww) τὰ τ» ὦ» ‘intel Meal? + ree) Choriambic.
756, sey ry fea Ie at Trochaic.
757, ww) pe weep y ἃς Ἐς Choriambic.
758, ἐν »» πὴ eas’: Sesh τῶν teal Dactylic.
150; 00,1. τς yn Ao ae eae
Trochaic.

nie Aso ἡ

1 One line (ἢ Κρησίας ἐκ yas δύσορνις ἔπτατο κλεινὰς ᾿Αθάνας,) reck-
oned as two. This and the succeeding line may also be considered
as forming one long verse, consisting of ten Third Epitrits(—-—~_), _
and closing with a Bacchius (~ + —).

SCANNING OF THE HIPPOLYTUS. 411

eee Ol; MAA Syst oped 2S KS wl _,
q Trochaic.
763, rd «2 7᾽,- —? Ba eS se ee Trochaic.

Verses 764-775 form the Antistrophe to the Strophe imme:
diately preceding at vv. 752-763. Verse 776 is extra metrum,

| Verses 777-810 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 811-847 are Dochmiacs, with a few Jambic Trimeters
intermingled. The Jambic Trimeters are vv. 812, 819, 820, 823,
824, 827, 828, 834, 835, 838, 839, 842, 843, 844, 846, 847. The rest
are scanned as follows:

ΠΥ ee ee Re ἀγα ae meg
Dochm. Trimeter.

ΠΝ fe on FU | Dochm. Dinwases

; Hypercatalectie.
ΠΣ ΣΟ ΤΣ ak ον

Dochm. Trimeter.

Βοος Se he toe — σον Dameter.
συ eS.) soem. Dimeter,
πεν ete Sees Sy) cy Dochm. Dimeter.
πο ρῶς - DOCU Lee
Me ne |} CAR ον ΘΟ ~ Dochms Dingo
SCA es SO in. σοῖο Dineen
RO a a tary tr, ahs we. Ned, ses τ δ τς
OUR Oe wroge le taal
miae Dimeter Hypere.

ΝΞ ees ros ως ΟΕ
Dochm. Trimeter.
ween. Cg tL ow; Dochni, Dinter
ee ee a Stes Dochm. Dimeter.
837, Vw Lf a a i τ A Gs ty Dochm. Dimeter.
See Le δ Uw ty Doe, Dimeter.
Be ts ew Le Stes Dochm. Dimeter.
πον yet We Le eS Doch-

miac Trimeter.

1 One line (Movvixou δ᾽ ἀκταῖσιν ἐκδήσαντο πλεκτὰς πεισμάτων ἀρ-)}
reckoned as two. Ὁ

3 One line (ἀνοσέῳ te cuugopg, σᾶς χερὸς πάλαισμα pedéas.) reck-
oned as two.

3 One line (αἰαῖ αἰαῖ, μέλεα μέλεα τάδε πάθη.) reckoned as two.

4 One line {πρόσωθεν δέ ποθεν ἀνακομίζομαι τύχαν δαιμόνων) Teck:
oned as two.

412 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 848-855 form a choral system as follows:

Verse 848, . φ Ces Ls AS Ε ὙὟ ὟᾺἕ
and Iambie Penthem.

849, eS ἀρ oe Dactylie.

850, eS ae ae es ΘΟῊΝ Glyconie.
851,! eo ΤΩΝ eet τα τῶν a Trochaie.-
852, et per ie nay Se a ΟΌΟ
pody and Dochmius.
Sp, Opa τ, . τς nhs δι,
Dochmiae Trinheler.
855, ΔῊ Δ A Barer eee Νὰ πὲ. Dochmiae Di-
meter.

Verges 857-865 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 866-870 are Dochmiacs, as follows :
Were oon, ks Sy RA CO τὸν τ. Dipody and

Dochmius.
SOG αὐ LO ay I Sn ΟΠ ΣΓΠΠὃὃῬ
Dochmiae Tjineter.
Bah he pth ptgtiued tat ον Dochmiac Dimeter.
A a err eft <-- Dochmiac Dimeter.
SO; fC LoL US” ΟΞ
Verses 877-884 are of various metres, as follows:
ΘΙ ες ', 2 UU US Ue
878, TO ΦΥΤΌΝ a =u wp wy we oy ae
Trimeter.
8%, dws vu, ΠΟ 4,02, 0. —, Brocka
and lamb. Tripody.
ΒΝ konto! ς Dochmius.
Se APS ee _?. ΄ «ἡ. ὅρῳ Sy αι ον.
ter.
meter,
S88; $84.7. ὁ ay ec ws

Dochmiae Trimeter.

1 In this line, ἀστερωπός is to be pronounced as if written ἀστρω-

πός.
2 One line (δάκρυσέ μου βλέφαρα καταχυθέντα τέγγεται σᾷ τύχᾳ ‘)

reckoned as two.
3 One line (καθέξω δυσεκπέρατον ὑλοὸν κακόν, ἰὼ τάλας.) reckoned as _

two.

SCANNING OF THE.HIPPOLYTUS. 413
Verses 885-1101 are Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1102-1110 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs immediately after at vv. 1111-
1119.

STROPHE.
Verse 1102, 1103, f ww) ft wwe) f ww) f. CF O79 1 τῶ
sels Dactylic Hexameter.
1104, 1105,? _ ἊΝ Ne? cee Fae Ι wwe ne ww > ὧδ Ww pce ΗΙ͂Β
Iambic Penthem. and Paroemiac.
BING, 2107-7)" ory Sey fu SS ens &

. . ee Dactylic Hexameter.
Mee ircit, ! OO; νος Daetylico -Faconic
and Cretic.
1109, ., ν κι γὼ ἄν ws ἘΒΡΟΘΙΜΙΒΟΙ
1 Sy ee τς, Το ’ Tambic.

Verses 1111-1119 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
’ preceding Strophe at vv. 1102-1110.

Verses 1120-1130 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe to which
occurs immediately after at vv. 1131-1141. 4

STROPHE.
Verse 1120, PIE wont, we iT ae it eee ον
ἐνς -- Dactylic Hexameter.
cee = TIambico-Trochaic. -

11238, V—“ ~ ai er, ed A a Paroemiac.
Re ene sy wey f, _» Dactplig Latrame:

Ret oy τὴν Fambic: [ter.
eRe ey Sew eee
| trameter.

ΝΞ ee eS sae
πο a oy Oe ry ya ταξνάνθιδ,
3) SPSS ieee ae Iambic. (ter.

1 One line (ἦ μέγα μοι τὰ θεῶν μελεδήμαθ᾽, ὅταν φρένας ἔλθῃ,) reck-
oned as two.

2 One line (λύπας mapaipet* ξύνεσιν δέ τιν᾽ ἐλπίδι κεύθων) reckoned
as two. .

3 One line (λεέπομαι Cv τε τύχαις θνατῶν Kai ἐν ἔργμασι λεύσσων )
reckoned as two.
- 4One line (οὐκέτε γὰρ καθαρὰν φρέν᾽ ἔχω, παρὰ δ᾽ ἐλπίδα λεύσσω,)
reckoned as two.

5 One line (ὦ ψάμαθοι πολιήτιδος ἀκτᾶς) reckoned as two.

414 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 1131-1141 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 1120-1130.

Verses 1142-1150 form an ’Ezwdéds, as follows:

EPoDvs.
Verse 1149, 1148.2 pt, δ
Choriambic.
1144, wo wre ὩΣ =A »»ὴ Sah Trochaic.
1145, oat wow we wy τὰ δα eo, Se Trochaic.
1146,°_ =e (Extra metrum).
1147, Bn wy — ὦ ἴς πὰ Troehaic.
DIS, τ oy we eG ἰὸν Iambico-Dactylic.
1149, ~~) hs ww) τῷ ww) rai sty Dactylic.
10 Sets fo ὩΣ
Choriambie.

Verses 1151-1267 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1268-1282 form a choral system as follows:
Verse 1268, 1269,? = a4 af ivf as Saree aap Nt rear taal oe Ret oe
Dochmiac Dim. and Iamb. Dip.
1270; 2! WS, (Δωρ Δ Tee

eet ok te. a ele Dochmius.
Το δ τ a
Dochmiae Trim.

σία, ἰῷ κυ γον ρ-Ψ
Dactylic with Anacrusis.

“τὸ, phe. Sg ὃ Dochmius

της E Gx hin (os Glyconic,

Me (ay 5) a9 a ba nae a Choriambice.

1278, po St,~ 2c. wo οὐ Paconand Dochmius,

0... τ, Cp Op a ΈΞΈΞΕΞΕΕΕΕΟ
1250, ",. τ... εν wen nee ΙἸΜἸίιὨΞ

Dactylie with Anacrusis.
1281, 1282,* 2 oO) LO Guage τος Choriambia,

1 One line (ἐγὼ δὲ σᾷ δυστυχίᾳ δάκρυσι διοέσω) reckoned as two. —

2 One line (σὺ τὰν θεῶν ἄκαμπτον φρένα Kai βροτῶν ἄγεις, Κύπρε
reckoned as two. The word θεῶν to be oe as a monosyl-
lable.

3 One line (ποτᾶται δὲ γαῖαν εὐάχητόν θ᾽ ἀλῤφδιι ἐπὶ πόντον) reck-
oned as two.

4 One line (Κύπρι, τῶνδε μόνα κρατύνεις.) reckoned as two.

SCANNING OF THE HIPPOLYTUS. 415

Verses 1283-1295 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 1291, which is a Monometer, and y. 1295, which is a Paroe-
miac.

Verses 1296-1341 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1342-1371 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vv. 1348, 1346, 1848, 1356, 1367, 1870, which are Jonomelers,
and vy. 1347, 1351, 1869, which are Paroemiacs.

Verses 1372-1388 form a choral system as follows:

MONE ete. oi» UE Us Iambic Tripody.
Aa ιν bing nits i$ She veh Anapaestic Dim.
1874, 1875,* —_— Le a ee ὧδ. κὼῪ Ve ἂν es Oy et δὰ Be

no Nance’ Anapaestic Trim.
Ni ae CA wate. Lice Anapaestie Dim.
1 EE ne Cre ghey
POO. ry Ges cy > οὐ το" Ὁ}.
oe. SPR Peer eae ΚΑ re Iambic.
NCE eae 6 een Dochm. and Cre-
tic.
κυ νων. τἀ εν do! ones ian, ROR ALCO Gane
ambic.
ΠΣ ss ee et) eg ay wre oe meets eee Rae
enc. 5 sae an Iambie Tetrame-
ter.
(| eee Dochmius. 4
πα aici 3s Nat ὡς, Trochaico-Chori-
ambic.
1386, - As γῶν niin Gein i. ῳ ἢ Dochm. and Iam-
bic Dipody.
ME i ie. we Tw ὡς DOC. nese:

ee a oS ey Eee ee
Verses 1389-1461 are lambic Trimeters Acatalectic.
_ Verses 1462-1466 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except

γ. 1463, which is a Monometer, and vy. 1466, which is a L’arve-
miac.

1 One line (προσαπόλλυτέ μ᾽ GAAUTE τὸν δυσδαίμονά μ᾽" ἀμφιτόμου)
reckoned as two. :

3 One line (ἔμολέ 7 ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ τέ ποτε τὸν οὐδὲν ὄντ᾽ ἐπαίτιον κακῶν ;)
reckoned as two.

SCANNING OF THE ALGESTIS.

Verses 1-27 are Lambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses®8-76 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except v.
28, which is a Spondaic Anapaestic Monometer Brachycatalec-
tic, and v. 37, which is ἃ Faroemiac.

Verses 38-76 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 77-85 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except vv.
82 and 85, which are Puroemiacs, and y. 84, which is a Monom-
eter. In verse 78 the change of speaker and the consequent
pause save the hiatus after ᾿Αδμήτου.

Verses 86-92 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corresponding
to which occurs at vv. 98-104.

STROPHE.

ΝΥ τ eS eS ie τον Iambic Dimeter.

RT we eee ey τ τὴν Iambic Dimeter.

88, ἐξ eee = Fo Choriambie.

BOE i wy oo ey ΟΝ

RE AOE Ear. § --ν-- Dactylic with Anacrusis.

91, _,_ Vu, το _, Dactylicwith Anacrusis.
92, AF, See α δι τος Bacchiac Dimeter (Mo-
lossus and Bacchius).

Verses 93-97 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except Vv.
93 and 97, which are Paroemiacs.

Verses 98-104 form the Antistrophe, corresponding line for
line to the preceding Strophe at vy. 86-92.

Verses 105-111 are Anapaestics, of which vy. 105, 107, and -

SCANNING OF THE ALCESTIS. 417

111 are Paroemiacs, and vv. 108 and 109 are Dimeters Acatalec-
tic. Verse 110 is a Monometer.

Verses 112-121 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 122-131.

STROPHE.
eee ee ee Nes Iambico-Trochaic.
Rtg el deal Ithyphallic.
ΝΣ τ τσὶ Dactylic.
115, at ww) at ὡζϑνωδὴ, cee 9 Dactylic.
BR yan ys Dactylic with Anacrusis.
117, i ast baie ~) i pat Dactylic.

ΒΝ τερον oe sso νους LG: Dimetas

ee ee wes ee ang; ADE eee
Ret Wr GR Sy Dochmius.
Ree Seer Pad as fo: Choriambie.

Verses 122-131 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 112-121.

Verses 132-136 are Anapaestics, vv. 132, 134, and 136 being
Paroemiacs, v. 133 being a Monometer, and v. 185 a Arner
Acatalectic.

Verses 137-212 are Iambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 213-225 form a Strophe, assigned to five distinct Cho-
reutae, as noted in the margin, the Antistrophe corresponding
to which (also assigned to five separate Chorewtae) occurs
at Vv. 226-238.

STROPHE.

5} chi piggy Oi ow wy Dochm. Dimeter.
214, - ee wv —) Ww $f ae fie Ι τ wy Ny 25 Iambico-
Trochaic.

SPELLS FONE τος, ἐὐσες Chorvianaa
216, WF ww “ a, ee) ee mi eS 'ὼ; ... ὦ... ... . Chori-
Ἂ : : aM Bic.
ἀν rey ees Trochaic Penthe--

: . mimeris.
IGF 25 it ofl at Trochaie Penthe-

mimeris.

418 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.
Verse 219,! ES & ee fete - “hak Cig ws Lis
Jambie Penth. and Choriambic.
| dee τον τς Spondaic Anapaestic Monom.
22150 boy oh, wwii ον eee
ter Acatalectic.
B22, wo ly aw 13) ΕΟ
Catalectic.
223, 3 oe wy ‘m4 as πο 8 ces) ae = Trochaic.
cc εν τς ὦ ROAST a
Be a eel ae any oe eg Choriambic.

Verses 226-238 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Sirophe at vv. 213-225.

Verses 239a* -243 are Anapaestics, and all Dimeters Acata-
lectic, except v. 243, which is a Paroemiac.

Verses 244-247 form a Strophe, to which ‘the Antistrophe at
Vy. 248-251 corresponds.

STROPHE.
Verows ὕλης το GLY atiends Choriambic.
245,° ἃ we OL ὧᾧὼ» EG: sh wy oe OD ἘΝ 2 Choriambie.
FAG, bys epost US Ly ee eee
meter.
247, — Ld Vw) — Mig ww ey 4, ww 9 Iambie Tri-
meter.

Verses 248-251 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vy. 244-247.

1 Hermann omits γάρ in this line, by which the verse becomes an
Iambic Penthemimeris, with a Logaoedic termination.

2 The corresponding line in the Antistrophe (idov, idov) consists of
two iambi, so that there must be some error here.

3 In the corresponding line of the Antistrophe Hermann supplies
otévatov.

4 In order to preserve the marginal numbering, two lines are here
reckoned each as 239: but, to distingnish them, the letters a and ὃ
are respectively appended. Thus, the line. οὔποτε φήσω γάμον ev-
φραίνειν counts as 239 a, and the line πλέον ἢ λυπεῖν, ταῖς τε πάροιθεν
as 239b. Compare note 8, page 396:

5 This line is scanned by Dindorf as a Dochminus, followed by a
Choriambic, thus, —-/Y «-- .... 2... —-~-—— τ

SCANNING OF THE ALCESTIS. 419

Verses 252-258a form a Strophe, the Antisirophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vv. 258 6-265.

STROPHE.
ΝΞ A ah ola oe Glyconic.
208) ow ty ὁ ἐὧ Iambic.
254, eth pata τ ΟΣ ὩΣ ΧΕ

Iambic Tetrameter Catal.
ΝΣ ες as ceil’ eae

τῶν in ho Ciiortambic.

257, -- ας: ww > ὼ ae a, a pis WS, δὴ Tambic Tri-
meter.

t : τ

258 a,? ~ = I apt SET, δ νι ὺ ΤΣ =; Nef ey Iambie Tri-
meter.

Verses 258 0-265 form the Antistrvophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 252-258 a.

Verses 266-272 form an ’Ezwdds, as follows:

Epopus.
Verse 200, ον enwy ff οὐ dthyphalife.
ee ee ρον δ | - Prochaic:
268, ἐς vey ¥ oy Dactylic.
wee Alin és lbyietlew lis Iambic.
ee ce . Trochaic. =
ΝΥ στρ er Ds -" Dactylic.
WA ΣΕΥ ΟΜ U, — —, — 1, ~, 8pondaic Paroemiae;
272, τος ff wow ἊΣ a ae ed sha? ΩΝ Iambie

Trimeter Catal. ©

Verses 273-2790 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 277, which is a Monometer, and v. 2796, which is a Paroe-
miac.

Verses 280-392 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 393-403 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 406-415.

1 One line (éreiyou’ σὺ κατείργεις. τάδε τοί με σπερχόμενος ταχύνει.)
reckoned as two, but numbered in the margin as one, viz., 256.
2 Consult note 4 on preceding page.

420 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

STROPHE.
Verse 393, . ' ., , ων _, Dochm. and Trochaic
Penthem,

394, 395,? .- 5 Na Cat Σ inc ὡς ἡ J ως ὦ _, lamb.

Dimeter and Dochm.

ΣΝ Sb rks ae en ΣΑΣ ΑΝ Dochmius and Cretic.
a Mp. eth Soiree Dochmius.
ΠΝ νυ ων Dochmius.
BS ita. ik a Dochmias.

400, w wy RE ee ae ae OY ee ee , Choriamb.

"ἢ Ithyphallie. ‘

401, - he . ir BAR ἈῚ Tambus and Dochm.
ποῦν τονε σι τῶν Sta Dochmius.

Mey bis oy DO a

Choriambic.

Verses 404, 405 are Lambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 406-415 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 393-403.

Verses 416-434 are Jambic Trimeters Acaialectic.

Verses 435-444 form a Strophe, the Antisirophe correspond-
ing to which follows immediately after at vv. 445-454.

STROPHE.
Werse tah o le Gli fog ate Dactylic.
458 ng ως wm rg wy 2 sy Dat eee.

AST οὐ, UL, J, ADD eee
i mee τ a IE νον seh ee a ὦ Vw ww)
7

Dactylie with An-

-- -

acrusis.
Peer eS ΘΎΩΝ Dactylic.
τ hy ry 2 Ithyphallic.
442, Vo typo Ly 4S οὐ LS Apap. Legacedic.
A τα od epee Ne w hs ςςς
Choriambic.

1 One line (βέβακεν, οὐκέτ᾽ ἔστιν, ὦ πάτερ, ὑφ᾽ ἁλίῳ,) reckoned as two.

2 One line (ἴστω δ᾽ ’Aidas ὁ μελαγχαίτας θεὸς, ὅς τ᾽ emt κώπᾳ) TeCK-
oned as two.

3 One line (λέμναν ’Axepovtiav mopevoas ἐλάτᾳ δικώπῳ.) reckoned as _
two.

SCANNING OF THE ALCESTIS. 4214

Verses 445-454 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vy. 485-444.

Verses 455-465 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 466-475.

STROPHE.

PS oe ΠΡ ᾿ς Choriambic.
EE RE a πσνν Dactylic with Base.
ον oe, ara Anap. Logaoedic.
pl oe Ea PPRL τς, Dactylic.

MEY ere, ns we aes cp eee
τ τολ τς. meee Re
aot Ses SS Anap. Monom. Cat.
πο Gh ty cy to cae 2g Chota
Dae yy hy 5 Spondaic Anap.
463, pw γῇ ὦ WG £1 -) Sg ~~) Dactylic Tetram-
eter. :
ΤΕ ον κι ρον ΣΥΝ
ty]. Tetr. with Tro-
chaic Dipody.
BE Mac ry 6 Gel acpi at 8 Iambic.

_ Verses 466-475 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 455-465.

Verses 476-567 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic. ᾿"

Verses 569-578 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond- .
ing to which occurs at vv. 579-587.

STROPHE.
ΠΝ δου. ὁ. γῆς wee en ee eee
Tr ΘΕθλῖσο, -Dactylic.
570, ~~) "ἢ ww) πὶ ww Xi We MNS) _.; Dactylico -
Trochaie.
571, if wow? ΒΞ" «ἐπ Ythyphallic.
072, 973,27 1,5_,0,1 4 ~ _, Choriambic.
574, Lebyrephiiads Ithyphallic.
57, I «7 Ἔ WA eee See ἃς Glyconic.

1 Consult note 4 on page 418,
2 One line Sia δὲ σοῖσι es) reckoned as two.

422 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 576, 577," _, ts thes --γὦ ΚΓ ἣν ih Glyconic.
58, τ he ee Glyconic.

Verses 579-587 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 569-578,

Verses 588-596 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vy. 597-605.

STROPHE.
Verse 588, ait ‘A wwe yc ey gre Dactylic.
δον I org any we WO tery Sw 9
' Dactylic.
591, 592,3 ae NEAR: is as A ww) of ww Trochaico-
Dactylic.
ον, ων δυο ΞΟ
Cina Dactylico-
Trochaie.
594, κὰν af w wy Ἢ ww) a4 ~~) a a oe Dactylico-
Trochaic and Choriamb.
595, ψ. Yee ee hes an): iw AS Moloss. and
‘Bacchius with Cretic base.
Ὁ ERO, ae A ne ot Pee ye κι Antispastic.

Verses 597-605 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Stro-

phe at vv. 588-596.
Verses 606-740 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 741-746 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except v.
741, which is a Monometer (ἰὼ ἰώ being extra metrum), and ν.
746, which is a Paroemiac.

Verses 747-860 are Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic,

Verses 861-871 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except v.
861, which is a Monomeier (ἰὼ ἰώ being extra metrum), v. 863,
which is all extra metrum (iw μοί pot, αἰαῖ), v. 865, which is
also a A/onometer, and v. 871, which is a Paroemiac.

Verses 872-877 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-

1 One line (βοσκήμασι σοῖσι συρίζων) reckoned as two.
2 One line (ἑστίαν οἰκεῖ παρὰ καλλέναον) reckoned as two.
3 One line (Βοιβίαν λίμναν ᾿ ἀρότοις δὲ yar) reckoned as two.

—

SCANNING OF THE ALCESTIS. 423

ing to which oceurs at vv. 889-894. But in both the Strophe
and Antistrophe the exclamations of Admetus (αἰαὶ --- ἐέ —
φεῦ φεῦ ---- ἰώ μοί por) are all extra metrum.

STROPHE.
Verse 872, ~ “i ΣΦ των ee ote: Naf eg 9 haa Tambic.
873, -. 2 nk el δ, ἴω “ἐν ee ee Antispast and
Dochmius.
RS le so. ee are ah Dochmius.
87, v a re a he ee a ee Iambic.
ated Sl iat AP pil eae A pel Png gel ὦ £ OL ised
Dactylic.
877, SO ας, ee ag ee (Consult note,
page 211.)

Verses 878-888 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 884, which is a Monometer, and vy. 888, which is a Laroe-
miac.

Verses 889-894 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 872-877.

Verses 895-902 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 896, which is a Monometer, and vy. 902, which is a Paroe-
miac.

Verses 903-910 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 926-934.

STROPHE.

Verse 903, 904,? ee eg wh eh ray oe Wh he ὦ
Iambico-Dactylic.

. 905, τς wo — 9 nes nay Ithyphallic.

Meta Σν Anapaest and Mo-
lossus.

RT δ ζει ὦ Ly Jambie Dimeter.

908, vv ag SoA) Neat ec Yeas Anapaestic.

Pee, ἰθυδδν Gap yin, Anapaestic.

910, vv fs Bic cas ὙΠΟ, Iambie.

1 The true metre is ee in the Antistrophe, πιέζει φανεῖσα

θνατῶν, i 6, oe" —3 “πὸ Ὁ =) vt ome —, being an Lambie.
2 One line (ἐμοί τις ἦν ἐν ee ᾧ κόρος ἀξιόθρηνος) reckoned as two.

424 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 911-925 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 924, which is a Monometer, and v. 925, which is a Pavroe-
miac. In order to agree with the marginal numbering, line
911 must be reckoned as 911, 912.

Verses 926-934 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vy. 903-910.

Verses 935-961 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 962-972 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 973-983.

STROPHE.
δος, oS, Glyreonis:

Δ,
POS Soy coins with Glyeonie
OFA gt! πο τὐ BI 2 ως Π ,»ν lpeoniec,
em, Sos Sas ap ee 0
Reo, σὺ ΣΝ who: ὦ Siena
063, ρος ch wlan ey Glyeomiel
a le hy SG ai = - OR

969, 970,17 Pwo bev i SS ie
Glyconic and Choris
971, 972,? ee a Nat NY κί δ εἶ Naf? ἢ SS PO Doch-

mius and cals Soles

Verses 973-983 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 962-972.

Verses 984-994 form a Strophe, to which the Antistrophe
at vv. 995-1005 corresponds.

STROPHE.
Verse 984, 985,3 J Nad? Vipers eal Na re ee pa a Neh eee uf ms
Choriambice.
986,087;4.§ ,' 0 Gt OL) Chea

. 1 One line (yiipus, οὐδ᾽ ὅσα Φοῖβος ᾿Ασκληπιάδαις ἔδωκε) reckoned as
two. .
-2 One line (φάρμακα πολυπόνοις ἀντιτεμὼν βροτοῖσιν.) reckoned as
two.

3 One line (kai σ᾽ ἐν ἀφύκτοισι χερῶν εἷλε θεὰ decors’) reckoned
as two.

4 One line ἐρόκμα δ᾽ " οὐ γὰρ ἀνάξεις ποτ᾽ ἔνερθεν) reckoned as two. i

SCANNING OF THE ALCESTIS. 425

ΟΝ χουν" Glyeonic.
tats we ys ΟΙγυσοῖο,
990, att et Es Sidhe ay Choriambie.
991, ~~? ἘΑΡΊΣ ΤΩΡ — BA ee Choriambic.
992, ~~) ee weeopvy ju 8 Choriambic.
998; 2, ΕΓ GOL, ~ Choriambic.
994, as nae ee Ngee Sot se bai Choriambic

Verses 1006-1157 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic ; and the
play then closes with an Anapaestic system, consisting of
Dimeters Acatalectic, except the last line, which is a Puroe-
miac,

33

SCANNING OF THE HERACLIDAE.

Verses 1-72 are Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 73-91 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe Chr

_ing to which occurs at-vy. 92-110.

Verse 73,
74,

"5,

76,

—_

STROPHE.
αν π΄ ἢ
Pe wipe ey ally Sect ον ΝΞ
Set ale a ce Dochmius.
Pa OP a Lr ----
, ter.
Sy de aed SO eed as ng ar
πη γώ eed Ses not ee sale ᾿ ἢ
why es ce eg ὦ, we
Lie MOREE BAP
ps a ek Dochmius.
ANON τ EES SO
and Dochm.
ἀρ dap inh apie te aus tae ΎΉἭἬ.Ἥ
ter.
LEGS POONER Se
ἐσ τ... ἔχ, mare
τ πο NS Dochmius.
Lie RRR iy Ci Pt Dochmiac Dime-
ter.
LAS “ων. 1, 0 _, Jamb. Trimeter.
+ Jo SS OU SS eee
ter.
Se a SS a eS eee
ee, κω; hed a ἐ » tL a, ΟΕ
with Cretic base.

1 There is some confusion here between the Strophe and Antistro-
phe as regards the number of lines.
regard lines 90 and 91 as a μεσῳδός, and to suppose, with Dindorf,
that one verse has been lost from the Strophe after v. 77. “

The better way would be to

——— Δ. "... ,

=

SCANNING OF THE HERACLIDAE. 427
Verses 92-110 form the Axtistrophe corresponding to the

preceding Strophe at vv. 73-91.

Verses 111-287 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 288-296 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 290, which is a Monometer, and v. 296, which is a Puroe-
miac.

Verses 297-852 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 353-361 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 362-370.

* STROPHE.

gg. PL SESE SRL λυ, Choriambic.
pg al a ee Choriambic.
RRR ον eer Glyconie.
356,00 Jy uo LU Ly 1 © εν Anapaestic and Chori-

ambus.

0, AE RRL ee careers Iambic.
306, /Yoyuliset swy or τὰν \Choriambie,
ESS. a ae Choriambic.
feel Leek | δὲν Choriambic.
πο ρος TIambic.

Verses 362-370 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 353-361.

Verses 871-380 form an ᾿ξ πωδός, as follows:

EPOopDvs.

ΟΣ gt tte yo δον Choriambic.
πο fe Glyconic.
δ, i at en tes Sy vig Glyconic.
a κί ς se > -ChOriambic,
CRE Lape aera ae Glyconic.
Te ee OR OrEumninG.
+ ATT RR att iS αν χὴ Choriambic.
REDS IRS Fer ae Choriambic.
Stans yu) ea, £402 Choriambic.
| RPE ae aii one Iambic.

428 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.
Verses 381-607 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 608-617 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corr espond-
_ing to which occurs at vy. 618-629.

STROPHE.
Verse G08. mrs we sre sare, κὰν ve ak orn ont lee
7 ’ Dactyl. Hexam.
eS ey tre As Dactyl. Dimeter.
610, soll “υ͵} me Vw ~\) Bh ww) ἫΝ w wy Dactyl. Tetram.
611, ἘΠ ὧν ως το a ἐμ met ad ss Dactyl. Tetram.
τα RET εἰ σε Dactyl. Dimeter.
615, OG, δ΄ Bow ρου ΞΟ
WMS εν igo Souk y ees hae Dactyl. Tetram.
᾿ Ob τς τς, τος ΟΕ
Dactyl. Hexam.
910 BUT Et Sy oo yl neg ΕΝ
tyl. Pentameter.

Verses 618-629 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Stro-
phe at vv. 608-617.

Verses 630-701 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 702-708 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vy. 708, which is a Paroemiac,

Verses 709-747 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 748-758 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe core
ing to which occurs at vy. 759-769.

STROPHE.
Verse 748, “Προς ΟΜΝ
eM we sor ees Glyconic. -
τ Ng tala tt ee a ie Glyconie.
Gus SS So oy a > Seon

1 The reading ἀλήταν violates the metre, having been corrupted
from some word which bad the measure preserved in the corre-
sponding line of the Antistrophe (vy, 625), namely, ~~ —. Compare

note on v. 614.
2 This line may also be scanned as a Dactylic Pentameter ending

in a Cretic.

SCANNING OF THE HERACLIDAE. 429

ΠΟ τ ΟΕ Ε; Glyconie.
ὌΠ Bs See Seale Glyconie.
154, Sat eee ca Ly Choriambic.
155, SO Se Choriambic.
ip ae sy Ge key ᾿ς Glyconic.
Ἐπ oe er Glyconic.
t

758, it ae Pie ὦ WY on) WZ δι δον τ Pe Choriambiec.

Verses 759-769 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 748-758.

Verses 770-776 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 777-783.

; STROPHE,
ΟΣ Rese τς δος Choriambic.
771, 5 =m? = wwewopwy = —) - Choriambic.
772, on pid a. Wal: mein Cal aes Glyconic.
773, - Lae NF aie), hao PN fy ἂν sat Tambic.
714, Es ww) τ wwe ej v Ru ae Choriambic.

75." —_ JZ nent a ae) ed τ -ν,.-} Brea Het

776, AO EE Ge ον δὰ Iambic. —f

- Verses 777-783 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Stro-
phe at vv. 770-776.

Verses 784-891 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 892-900 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 901-909. ‘

STROPHE.
Verse 892, ee Se εὖ as δ ὧν ig’ tat cnet, Fat? BS am» lambic.
Er ee eee Choriambic.
a Soe Od Be ee ΠΡΟ Choriambic.
ay eS Choriambic.
SG SG BEE Se Choriambic.
tf SEE Me EE Choriambic.

mee ὦ Dochmius.

ee a

‘1 Verses 775 and 776 properly form one line, as appears from the
Antistrophe (v. 782) and the division of πάρθενων.
2 Dindorf scaus this verse as a Cretic and Trochee. .

430 - NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 899, ’ 0 U_, v _, Choriambic.
B00, lth 5 cay. ὙΠΟ;

Verses 901-909 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vy. 892-900.

Verses 910-918 form a Strophe, the Antistr — correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 919-927.

STROPHE.
Verse 910, δ΄, SV au Jw ye, Chora
Ot oo a vaindink, ait oles Choriambie.

Way oie 9} SO ke ΘΟ
ME oy ΟΣ; Star By Glyconie.

914, a in tes a Ne te 87" Choriambie.
ποι ἔτος Choriambic.

τ eee ic, ΟὟ GI. Choriambiec.
oe Re Ee fy A TIN Choriambie.
Dat is Gs ns to, πος Choriambic.

Verses 919-927 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vy. 910-918.

Verses 928-1052 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic, to ΣΝ
succeed three Anapaestic lines, closing the play; the first a
Dimeter Acatalectic, the second a Monometer, and the last a
Paroemiac.

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES.

Verses 1-41 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 42-47 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corresponding
to which occurs at vv. 48-54.

STROPHE.

ὌΝ 5 ΠΡ’ τω. τος, _, Ionia minore Tit-
meter.

aiiost 5d |». οὖς Ionicaminnze Cet
alectic.?

NES PRL: FOR RP ter δ Ionic a minore Cat-
alectic.?

icin τῷ ὦ Linc ὦ 4, lonjea mipore Car
alectic.

46, 47,3 vv toe vy tary tary ~ Φ, Tonic

a minore Catalectic.

Verses 48-54 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 42-47.

Verses 55-62 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corresponding
_ to which occurs at vv. 63-70.

STROPHE.
Verse $6j.0) li ἐγ wl pw chy Tonic aminore Tri-
meter.
56, ee a» Ὁ ὦ τι ὦ me Say Ionic a minore Tri-
meter.
Bioware fue —, Jonigemineeeee
Base.

1 The Ionic a minore Catalectic ends in an Anapaest.
- 2 With Anapaestic base.

3 One line (θανάτῳ λυσιμελεῖ θηρσὶν ὑρείοισι βοράνῃ reckoned as
two.

432 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 58, 59,! vu δι 6 LS Ue 2

a Sette: # Ionic a minore Cat-
alectic.

Oo, Ley Ot ΘΙ
meter.

ieee ἐ. ejww deus uw ~, 0810 a minora
=

62,? — ws Liege —_ $f —_—F VY Ww Χ ἄγω — pa Tonic a mi-
. nore Catalectic.

Verses 63-70 form the Antistrophe to the preceding Strophe
at Vy. 59-62. _

Verses 71-78 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe eorrespond-
ing to which occurs at vy. 79-86.

STROPHE.

οὐ ΟΙΒΟΥ Ὁ _ ye 46 ὦ Sw ces amie Bima,
1a Oo esr ὦ ae we τς ee

mius.
73, - ἘΣ w —) ee. a, Jamb. and Cretie.$
74, - Καὶ he ad δ ἂν Sy» Iamb. and Cretic.
MB st ey oy ed Iamb. and Cretic.
76, OM Nat en TY ὦ “ὩΣ δ Trochaiec. ἡ
Bt Gig ny Sew nes Trochaic and Pro-

celeusmatic.*
BD EF) AS VSS, Se

Verses 79-86 forin the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 71-78.

Verses 87-270 are Jambice Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 271-274 form ἃ Strophe, to which the Antistrophe at
Vv. 282-285 corresponds.

1 One line (μετάδος δ᾽, ὅσσον ἐπαλγῶ μελέα τῶν φθιμένων ovs ἔτεκον *)
reckoned as two.
2 The reading λάϊνον vitiates the metre. ~The quantities required,
as shown by the Antistrophe, are + —
3 Dindorf makes this and the two lines that follow Iambico-Tro-
chaics.
4 If we read φοίνιον here for φόνιον, we shall have aTrochaicDipo- -
dy and Dochmius.

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES. 433

STROPHE.

Verse 271, ' TU tg hae Gage hats wie: « i's: νυν ee τος,
Dactylic Hexameter.

aie, if 4 “ ! !
ἐὦὁ ee |
Dactylic Hexameter.
BR hic! Lt}. δι στῶν PES yar wv τ eee
tylic Hexameter.!
274, ee σὸς σαν ΑΒ ΤᾺ. ποκα ΟΕ Aan Sh ce δ ο΄

tylic Hexameter.

Verses 275-281 form a Μεσῳδός, as follows:

MESODUS.
ΟΡ oye VU, UU Ju VU, Anapaestie?
276, - £ ὡς ὩΣ an fo SO ST nie ᾿ Dochm. and An-
apaest.
ΝΣ υ νι hey | ry ΟΕ δ
Dactyl. Hexam.
278, PASTOR ΘᾺ GS PL ee an

Dactyl. Hexam.?
279, 280, § ol, ht UC, 1 ως. Dactyl. Tetrame-
ter Catalectic.

ee ee FS wg ὐα Ν
tylic Hexam.*

Verses 282-285 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vy. 271-274.

Verses 286-364 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 365-368 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 869-372.

STROPHE.
Verse 365, pi wep > ) wwe we) HS Ἔς ὌΝ Iamb. Tri-
meter.
366, Ἕ“ 23 wes YY Ww) WH a5 δ“ Δ ὦ... Iamb. Di-

meter Hyperc.

1 In scanning, τεθνεώτων becomes τεθνώτων by synizesis.

- 2 Consult note on this verse, p. 284.
3 In scanning, decAaia shortens its penult and becomes a dactyl.
4 Consult note on this verse, p. 284.

434 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 367, 368,? SOS Cow ay ae
ως Dochm. and Bacchiae Dimeters.

Verses 569-372 form the Antistrophe ΟΟΥΡΕΒΡΟΒΒΌΝΝ to the
Strophe at vv. 365-368.

Verses 373-376 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vy. 377-880.

STROPHE.
Vermesios ss oj UV OS SS 2S Sa
374, 0, _, ! ~, — _, lamb. and Trocha. Dipodies.

376, , 2 2 6 _,uv L_, uo 1 _, Dochmius and Bae-
chiac Dimeter.

- Verses 877-880 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 373-3876.

Verses 381-597 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 598-607 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 608-617.

STROPHE.
VWerses08,’ .L,1 042,205,200, ΞΕ
chaic.
599, af - ee, w wy —) ἢ NP Nah ee ee & _, Dactylic and
Choriamb.
B00, ΡΣ, Ba Antispastic.
ne b> a) ly eee Iambic.
602, WAS ἀρ ἡ ἐγ ix wy) Leg Ee wos Iamb. Trim.
Meo yw Ler BASE Antispastic.
G04 3 hy SG cg pitt δι ἀν
OO at A nig Ls pA Tambic.
606, ἘΠ ΔΑ wwewuyw Re Iambice.
607, wv if Be has) δὼ» ne λων dis Pineda Antispastic.

1 One line (ὅσια mepi θεοὺς Kai μεγάλᾳ Πελασγίᾳ καὶ Kat’ “Apyos.)
reckoned as two.

2 This verse is corrupt. In the Antistrophe (v. 614) we have ~ —,
vy Vv, ---,~ —, an Iambic. Paley suggests χθόνα, Mark-
land πτόλιν. Either of these would answer, if we read dhenensewe
with Barnes in y. 614.

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES. 435

Verses 608-617 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 595-607.

Verses 618-625 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 626-633.

STROPHE.

Memeo, Jai, SS Uo, olLoponll, <2 παθοῦσιν.
| SEL Sa an eae Antispastic.!
ON a ine testi sh οὖν eattne ty cfs Antispastic.
621, ENG wVewvvyw Ber a alg Iambice.

622 a, πο Oy ths Bacchius and
Cretic.?
or gee ale Bacchius and
Cretic.
624, GG wey wy ᾿ς wy —) Trochaic.
See. Sy ws Trochaic.

Verses 626-633 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 618-625.

Verses 684-777 are Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 778-786 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 787-793.

STROPHE.
1 ist gle re GERARD are Serial Glyconie.

779, - ἘΝ wile ἢ Ru ah gene Iamb.-Trocha-
1c,

780, al δ > ce Wa Σ' pa wy κοὐ Trochaic.

(PGR δι pee Iambus and An-
tispast.

782, - hy .- Ake eR eee sae MP Ly Iambie Trime-
ter.

783, 184,3 .- ἢ ee ᾧ Bir oe pei a , lamb. Tri-

meter.

1 In this line θεᾶς must be pronounced as a monosyllable.

2 The Bacchius here has a long anacrusis, in the Antistrophe a
short one. As regards the numbering of the line, consult Rove 4,
page 418.

3 One line (πικρὸν, καλὸν θέαμα δ᾽, εἴπερ ὄψομαι) reckoned as two.

436 NOTES ON EURIPIDES:

Weree 185, oop ties ME Trochaic.
CDs ry aw cae ca be a eee

Verses 787-793 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe which occurs at vv. 778-786.

Verses 794-797 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
the last, which is a Paroemiac.

Verses 798-810 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 811-823.

STROPHE.
τῶι wer ng gs ; Jambico-Trochaic.
799, f wy ew) τᾷ -}.-ὄ-.} Trochaic.
800, ~ oA we) ἌΓΕΙ oe aoe Deiat Sy Tambic.
801, - k= SrA, Se soon Beh ἢ Iambie.
Oy So dd ie wo cay Iambic Dimeter.
COS hy operas rcbpadiits Iambie Dimeter.
804, .- Lee δ wv ne A a Ee Iambie.
805, , /,._,14,_ 0, 1 u,v, Iambico-Trochaic.
806,? Ὁ Hy Hy EK) HF, (Trochaic with
Base.)
ΒΕ Oe ee ee ee ete 69ὲδ᾽ Tro-
chaic.
UO 5 ns oy ig Se es ck ny Χ Ἔ ΕἜ
tylic Hexam.
ee ee τ δ, Iambic Dimeter.
TY Py, AOE RAS. σατο Iambiec.

Verses 811-825 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 798-810.

Verses 824-828 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 829-833.

STROPHE.

Verse ὑπ ὦ yw ..,.. ἢ ἔθη ΟΝ

1 The Antistrophe (v. 819) supplies the measure here of the lost
portion, namely, ~ ~,—~,—~~,-.

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES. 437

Verse 826, wwe i PR seal Naat pa: i St or “«Ψ' _,lambie Tri-

meter.

827, ~ εἷς Ἂ» τῶν 5 ὧδ GAT acted Iambico-Tro-
chaic.

828,! - 5, .- ἘΝ ae ἣ Iambus and
Antispast.

Verses 829-833 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 824-828.

Verses 834 and 835 form an ’Ezwdds, as follows:

EPpopDvus.
Verse 504. ig Av} ἔς Sy 2 CU, L, Το δε.
tylic with Anacrusis.
NTS DY 19 Rn Ee Iambico-Trochaic.
Verses 836-917 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 918-924 form a Strophe, to which there is no corre-
sponding Antistrophe.

STROPHE.

ΙΒ SG 5 Fy Iambico-Trochaic.
MOPS Hoyo US LYS =, | Tambie Dimeter.
OO Sy OP Bry pes Δ ΕΟ Tambice- Trochaie.
921, a ἘΝ ων ωγοω Me ““tambte,
ΝΠ τ. se yk τὰ - Trochaic Dimeter.
923, of Se oe ταν" ff SF peo | Trochaic Dimeter.
See Ss OS SIyPL, Iambice.

Verses 925-954 are Zambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 955-962 form a Strophe,.the Antist) cent correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 963-970.

STROPHE.

Verse 900, τ oes, δοὺς Choriambic:
DOG, τ ον σὰ + Ghoriambdic.
BG) ἐρίου τόκο een sy « “feporambic,
Wate ite tin te apne 4 Choriambic.

1 Dindorf reads iw μοί wor, an Antispast (~ + —-.-).

488 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.
Were 059) 28 a, 2 asin Choriambie with
double Base.
POO MG): Fig ein ee ch Choriambie,
ΑΓ a a a A AB Choriambie with

double Base.
WOOF νοι ey wo ary ly CO

Verses 963-970 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 955-962.

Verses 971-979 form an ’Ezwdds, as follows:

EPovvws.

VERO OT Cy ULES SS SL, Gree
972, ΗΝ oo OS τρῶς Glyconic.
973, if —) nd Wf Woy Ὅλ ne? Glyconic.
974, oo cone a eine om as Glyconic.
975, ΘΗ oh, wwevy) τε vw —) Choriambic.
Pe ey Se Choriambie.
977, - με betty a ww) Choriambie.
EN Er Choriambic.
9a) SC Dye Uw, vo Jj ΤΟ ΞΕ ΕὟἝὟ
979 ὃ, τ ad Be Net we Lg? .2 Glyconic.

Verses 980-989 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 982, which is a Monometer, and vv. 983 and 989, which are
Puroemiacs.

Verses 990-1008 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv, 1012-1030, the three intervening
lines (1009, 1010, 1011) being Jambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

STROPHE.

Verse O00 wor pund οἱ Bacchiac Dimeter.
5991. τςς, ΤῸ Ow ΟὟ Gly dente:
Εν, τς sa tiny Rr eg COMES
998, Fj Leo Glyconic,

O94, Τρ τι —» . . GIYCOMG
995, x x, 1400 ,_,_, Glyconic.®

1 Consult note 4, page 418.

2 This line may also be scanned as a Choriambic, with the arsis
of the Choriambus resolved, thus, 7 ~-, ~ ~-Y _,~ +.

3 Consult note on verse 995. In the corresponding ‘line of the An-

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES. 439

oft -) ἐδ ΣΟ Glyconic.
Wi Se fel 34725) oOhoriambic.
998, - 3, δ ww) Be Not Any Choriambic.
999, ar ena at cone Choriambice.
1000, fe τόδ το wv) Ere at. Choriambie.
1001, — fy pe ΟΦ" tf Ned heh G Choriambie.
1002, - ὯΝ ἘΝ ον ων γῶσι, Bacchiac Dimeter.
ΒΑ 2, fi a} Glyconic.
1004 a,? - ΑΝ τς Net Ned 8 ed Glyconie.
10040, 4 ὁ, Bacchius with long
Anacrusis.
fe SS Sy x, Sb SS _,- Chorambie
moet! ΠΡ ὺ ἐς © Choriambie.
WOOF CS! ean re wy— Choriambie,
1008, ἊΣ =a ed Net SP ces 9 5! sey Glyconic.

Verses 1009-1011 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1012-1030 form the Antistrophe to the preceding
Strophe at vv. 990-1008.

Verses 1031-1071 are Zambice Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1072, 1074, 1075, 1078, 1079, are Dochmiaes, the ex-
clamations (iw and é €) being extra metrum. Verses 1073 and
1076 are Jambic Trimeters, and y. 1077 is an Antispast, the ex-
clamation ἰώ here forming an integral part of the measure, -

ΝΕ a a τους, Dochm. Dimeter.
MS oh wo wa rn tie Dochm. Monom.
RE te ee ee OF ΟΣ Dochm. Dimeter.
που he py he rs we ny, OC
MOM τό τ Ul Loo $s Dethni, Dimeter.

Verses 1080-1118 are Lambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1114-1122 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
the first, which is extra metrum, v. 1121, which is a Monom- —
eter, and vv. 1118 and 1122, which are Paroemiacs.

tistrophe, v. 1017, we ought probably to read πυρός τ᾽ ἔσω, the metre
requiring some emendation, so that we may have + —,+ ~v~-,
1 Karavéws becomes a trisyllable in scanning.
2 Consult note 4, page 418.

440 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verses 1123-1131 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vy. 1132-11388.

STROPHE.
Verse 1128; a!4au')., Iamb. Monom.
Wess 1, & δος, yw ΞΟ
1125, - its eee ee, wn wu he Ng posi Iambie Trim.

IG Areal: iy νος isha? Antispastic.
1127, wv τ; sre) Iamb. Monom.
1128, Zi: wVyevuvwrvy) = wy —) Trochaiec.
1129, of λῶν eee | εἶ wy —) Trochaic.
1130, - τίς to ee ὦ τ ων μμ ὡς μὴν ne hata Iambie
Trimeter.
1181, Fee af ΤΣ 5a ὧν ὅς oD ae ἘΠῚ Antispastic.

Verses 11382-1188 form the Antisirophe corresponding to
the Strophe at vv. 1123-1131.

Verses 1139-1145 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vv. 1146-1152.

STROPHE.
Verse 1139, ww ar Not oe SN ni ee ἰώ ἫΝ ww) Iambic Trim.

1140, - Sy wes Sly ah ὦ EF ἀν Joe ths Tambiec.

1141, - , wu is Na “οἱ Iambie.

ΤΙΝ oe gi, S Laas Antispastie.

δ, o0) fo siag τ oy ail Antispastie.

1144, aes ih Naat > sen) Sea? SP Nery ee ee ἈΝΑ et τ ρ Tambic Tri-
meter.

1145, ᾿κὸ Ss OE ae Wee, baa a ae Dochm. and
Iambic.?

Verses 1146-1153 form the Antistrophe corresponding to
the Strophe at vy. 1189-1145,

Verses 1154-1158 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vv. 1159-1164.

STROPHE.

Verse 1154, ὦ 5 wig αὐ Shitty νῶν ΣΝ
1156,-0- L505 Sapo’ ρους ee ele ee
τι ἢ d Tamb. Dim.

pay Sr NS τὼν.) A 29

1 Dindorf scans this as an Antispastic verse.

SCANNING OF THE SUPPLICES. 441

ΠΝ Por SC Su ἔρως; Inmble Dimeter,

tie? . SCS Ou, Jambie:bimeter.
ὌΝ ee eg Noe os wr nc Se

Verses 1159-1164 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 1154-1158.

Verses 1165-1231 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1232-1284 are Anapaestics, the first and second Dime-
ters Acatalectic, the third a Paroemiac.

1 Consult note 4, page 418,
34

τὸς

SCANNING OF THE TROADES,

Verses 1-97 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic. Rear ee:

Verses 98-121 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except vy.
104, 109, 121, which are Paroemiacs, and vy. 105, 110, which are
Monometers.

Verses 122-152 are irregular Anapaestics, many of them
Spondaic. Verses 129, 184, 145, are Monometers Acatalectic ;
vv. 125, 141 are Monometers Hypercatalectic ; and vv. 122, 126,
. 183, 187, 188, 142, 148 are Puroemiacs.

Verse 124 has a proceleusmaticus (_ ., J —) at the com-
mencement, or a resolved anapaest.

Verses 153-234 are Anapaestics arranged in Strophes and
Antistrophes.1 The greater part of the lines are Dimeters
Acatalectic. The following, however, are Monometers, name-
ly, vv. 162 and 189. The following are Puroemiacs, vv. 159,
161, 165, 168, 170, 171, 175, 181, 183, 186, 188, 191, 192, 193, 196,
200, 207, 208, 213, 217, 225, 226, 229, 234.

Verses 235-238 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 239-291 are in various measures, and are scanned
as follows:

Verse 239.4,7 (Vv, ὦ 1 uv _ _, Proceleusmaticus and
Dochmius.
ας A τς Pyrrhic and Dochmius.

1 These verses are probably in some places corrupt, for it is im-
possible to make strophe and antistrophe accurately agree without
“serious alterations. Indeed, remarks Paley, it is far from certain
whether they are antistrophic at all, or how far these irregular ana-
paestics require the same close balance of syllables as other choral
metres.

2 Consult note 4, page 418.

SCANNING OF THE TROADES. 443.

πο ΟΣ sp eS oy howe Tambic Trime-
᾽ ter.
: 241, ὡς (Es - —) «ἢ ww) :Σ λον Τὸ ‘Iambico-Dac-
BN ce et eres tylic.
242, OF Ne Gee Yl δὰ; Lio Ce tee Ce ‘Dochm. Dime-
ter.
- 243, War wy aa Ree > ὼ ἐπ oe = Tambic Trime-
᾿ ter.
: 244, -. δὰ ἈΝ ΥΑΣ ΤΩΣ ΡΛ ass gr, ok a ~ — ~ _, Dochm. Dime-
ter.
245, _ NOt Bak τ SAS . Dochmius.
CM hy νον , Ilambic Trime-
sf Υ̓Βᾷ : tei δὶ “te
oO ii es ter,’
πο ᾿ς Choriambie.
πὰ Trimeter.
- 250, -- δι “ ed be ame’ beste ᾿ρών ὃ Dochm. Dime-
ter.
aE os Spondaie Ana-
! paestic Monom. Hyperce.
- ee Ce ROE Ὁ
᾿ ter.
. 253, art oti, 5 νυ ~~». Dactylic with
Anacrusis.
eS Ch LU. . Dochm,Dime-
speed & fs, ter,
- φῦ, ΝΜ, ne ~ 58 -- ve ww ws) woke a ,. lambic Trime-
: ; ter.
EN a. Gy oe Dactylic Dim.
πεΐοίς _ 2. ee:
|| Phar ae st ecda ape r aia Dactylic Dim.
. Ἢ . Hypere. with Anacr.
258, ~) oe ee ~~) Sane ys Be a mea Dactylic Trim.
.. | ,Hypere, with Anacr.
259, _ ΟΕ — ἢ ὅτων ἘΝ a ed ea στ ΠΗ͂Ι Iambic Trime-
+63 EOS Aas ie δὴ IE 1...
2 SS See
ns : Dimeter.
261 tee ~ tye are 4, w wy ies ear cai , Iamb.Trime-
: Ι + oy Ts SOR
268, ὩΣ ἐπα Nts Sete y ; Dochmius. .

264, — Sig Vw"? — fy ww > shai ΕΞ Iambic Trim. .

444

Verse

NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

265, .-- 3 Net ὦ NI ee Se si χω wwe ey Dochm. Dime-

ter.
Day WF a ig ding Rie sao ae tad es Dactylic Dim.
Hyperce. with Anaer,
267, wy Ss we we Le ww, a Stats Dactylic Trim.

Hyperce. with Anacr.

ΘΒ. ΠΕ ρος νγ Liew ey yw eee
ter.

269, w ἃ -ωμῳὰ Ng δῷ ὦ ὡς: πο DOCK Dime-

ter Hypere.

LS a MORI Ὁττὃθὃθὃθ:πἝὁὲὲ᾽᾽

ter.
271, 272, - i mies, «ἰῷ» el ἐδ WwW Ww Ww οὐ WY «Ἐν ν“ “δὴ Anti-
spastic Dimeter and Iambic.
273, — > WT ee ὦ, eh τ ἂρ» eta oe Dochm. Dime-
ter.735
Bees Soest pacing, ἀῶ χα ai oc Trime-
er.
7, UO Oe ees: ο Σ
Dochmius.
276, —_ S ol alee ene * vant re ame me, Ne των ἢ Dochm. Dime-
ter Hyperc.
277, 278, ww τὰ PNA ass ἐδ Ἐς ee ωλ. 5... ee ww ed Iambic
Trimeter.
WUE Ss on ay we aw a Iambie Dime-
ter.
oo τ: Π Oe ee POL oe Choriambic.
ΠΡ δ τὺ Antispast.
BAS Os OS ce
Anapaestico-
Iambic.
EEA se ee Dochm. Dime-
wr
WO ΡΣ, ig ne we ny a ep ae
Anapaestic.
οι: Ἢ ae Cret. and Tro-
chee with Anacr.
OOS no ip it Sah Ned WS. werner ee
Dimeter.
i EER Sec ee Bacchius and Trochaic.

1 By repeating ἔλακες in this line, we shall have a dochmius, a dac-
ἐγ], and another dochmius, or ~ “~~ vcvvvv,tvye,evr

— -- ---

SCANNING OF THE TROADES. 445
Verse 289, δον ec 2, “4, Choriambic.
200, δ ye J, u —; Dochmius and Iambic.
WE Sy AV BS, Dochmius.

Verses 292-307 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 308-324 form a ey the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vy.

STROPHE.
Verse We, tO COS Lye bw ow 1} 7... Dine
ter.
Wer Gost _, Tambie.?
πος, Sw Dochmius.
Pree Sw ς Glyconic.?
mereute as, SS ay ’, Iambic.
MUERTE sp un on ee, Ce Denes
ter.
BREE Ny. Re ae Iambic.
RUSS ack Sunitrit ue Glyconic.
ΝΣ egy eared δον che Iambic and
Dochmius.
317, ῳ St; ἂψ — > we a - -Ὁ-Ὁ ψγηὴὼω; ἕῳ wp ..»}.» Iambic
Trimeter.
Ce epee a 3 Iambic Dime-
| . ter.
PRS Gy ee peers Iambic Dime-
: “> ter
__ A COT So Ithyphallic.
Sem Sen, ὦ; Bacch. Dime-
ter.
322, ~ ay a] a ites Glyconic.
Bee gy we ts Glyconic.
Bet ny we uy Sw voy Glyconic; ane
Antispast.

Verses 325-340 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
Strophe at vv. 308-324.

1 The corresponding line of the Antistrophe has εὐὰν εὐοῖ, or — +,
——. Perhaps both lines ought to be considered extra metrum,

2 This line does not agree with the one in the Antistrophe (μακα-
ρεωτάταις Texas), Where the measure is Y vy ~, — -, - -, —, or Tro-
chaie Dimeter Catalectic. ©

446 ... NOTES ON EURIPIDES... ΕΣ
Verses 341-448 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic..

Verses 444-461 are Trochaic Tetrameters Catalectic, a meas-
ure which has been explained at page 385.

wae

Verses 462-510 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic. ἢ

Verses 511-530 fornt ἢ Str ophe, the Anitistrophe correspond-

ing to which occurs at vv. 531-550. a ae
STROPHE.

Verse 511, ἐδ iF Phaser Bs ww Fae —) Dactylic,. 16.9218 ¥
ΟΣ , eee aeae Cretic and Moloss.
ols, Lo KL, εἰς Glyconic.

514, Sart xf oF ως Sa = Py cli Χά -Glyconic.
προς τευ on tee i ae A Be _Glyconic.
OO 3) ae Antispast.

WTC Se pe ee

518, 8 — ἢ AL ww) = AD: ὧν ὧδ rd -. ww Dactylico-
πω. ᾿ς

ΙΝ CE ere a ey rrr Iambic. Dimeter.

πε tS ye we GY ae et ον Iambie Dime-
L ter Hypercatalectic.
- OBER: δος ρον M9 Sen gh . Trochaic.. Τα
522, 2 wwev ii ὩΣ ae τῶ Tribrach and Doch-
. mius. é
ΠΥ το ρος δου δὰ -Iambico-Trochaic.
. 524, wid, wey “ee ~ nd ζ ‘ _ Iamibic. Dimeter. ἢ
Bah Soy MU, u-, 6 ww, Tee
B20, Oe Sy & & ee 2, ee
527, - να ῳ: ae w —?: Iambic Dimeter.
ΠΣ fy 5 e's he hs Iambic Dim. Catal.
. 529, -. es ad a ὦ ὠς Ἐν: a ~ Tambic Dim. Catal.
‘ 530, g a he Sh τὸς tS fal ad | tar Hal neh Ὁ Ithyphallic.

Verses 531-550 form the Antistriophe to the preceding Stro-
phe at vy. 511-630.

Verses 551-567 oes an Ἑπῳδὺς, scanned as follows:

we ~ EPODUS. eR ai. a?
‘Verse 551, U/C a} SS Oke τς Tambie Dimeter.
τ ἘΝ ar perry ting any SOU Dimeter. .

1 One line (τότ᾽ ἀμφὶ ἄς δι κω ΝΟΣ reckoned as two.

SCANNING OF THE TROADES.

Verse 554,
>

506,
oct} 956%,
558,
559,
560;

—

- ἊἝ 567,

i
“τ.
—

«(ἡ ἢ. “oot
“- ῳω

Ι͂
aut” Se?

ae

ate Nat aces ἃ νοῦ
Cp ORS:
Ww of WY. oj) ;
Sea" Ss

“> —)
Net 9+ em
~> —)
~~) and
ww Le)
!
-..«.) ῳ ὦ De ῳ 9

SasNie Σ᾽ 55

/
a a eee, ee ee ἡ

NH ἀν, ὡς, of wt

441

᾿ Jambic Dimeter.

ΓΝ. ar
eS oh ee οδ΄, ὃς, δος;

Iambic Dimeter.
Iambic Dimeter.
Jambic Dimeter..

Iambic Dimeter..

Iambic Dimeter.

τς Iambieo - Trochaic

. Catalectic.

Iambico - Trochaic

Catalectic. —
Iambico - Trochaic
-Catalectie.
Iambico - Trochaic
- Catalectic.
Iambico - Trochaic

Catalectic.
Iambic Dimeter.
Dactylic.

_Iambie Dim. Catal.

Verses 568-576 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
v. 574, i wa is a pneieccer, and V. 576, ‘which ἰδ ἃ Paroe-

mia.’

ΤῸΝ 571-581 form'a Strophe, the. Antistrophe correspond-

{

me to which occurs at vy. 582-585.

é " STROPHE. .
Verse 577, σις, ge ae 2) 9: ~ -Atitispastic.
π᾿" ἶ $e "BIB, i «ὦ Natt anata ἢ τον, ~~ eee —_ - «ὥς ἢ Tambic.
mee δ. αν, πον
δὴν τ δ Sel, ᾿ΙΒΟΒ ουσπορῖο Iamb.

oe Rae Y
ὦ αν ὩΣ es tee

- Ithyphallic.

"Verses 582-585 form the ΡΝ pert ha ϑεα to the
preceding Strophe at vy. 577-581. :

* “Verses 586, 587 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond:
ing to which 0 occurs at vy. 588, 589.

Verse 586 a,!
586 ὃ,

πος Σ

Ι͂
i οὐ να

STROPHE.

>

-- —?)

_, vw / _, Bacchiae Dimeter, "
Bacchiac Dimeter. -

1 Consult note 4, page 413.

448 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 58% a, !'L-U, 1 ς uy, —,.Dactylic.
S87d;) εἰ οῖ ~, 4 ,. -ithyphaliie

Verses 588, 589 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 586, 587.

Verses 590-599 are Dactylic Hexameters. Verses 600, 601
are Dactylic Tetrameters. Verse 602 is a Dactylic Pentameter ;
and y. 603 is a Dactylic line with a Trochaic Base, as / VU,

/ /
a WW WwW) a= “ou
Verses 604-776 are Iambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 777-794 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vv. 784 and 794, which are Paroemiacs. In verse 793, μὴ οὐ
are pronounced as one syllable in scanning (dv).

Verses 795-806 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correapond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 807-819.

STROPHE.

Verse 795, EON Ae Oe οιςς ΒΝ «1.

Dactylic with Anacrusis.!

M62 ewes hwtvjilat, dope
chaic.

797, 798,3 ΕἾ. ww we) pA ἣν» πὰς ie ww) ww)

— ἘΣ Aer = Trimeters.

TOO, ONPG ς ΩΣ bee

Trochaic.

801, 802,* es I AD 7. vw ™) of ww) J “τω εἶ wwe)
eae Dactylic Hexameter.

BOS B04 Pr Ly ily ee a ee

!' J, _, Baechius and Dactylico-

Trochaic.

1 The final syllable of Σαλαμῖνος is lengthened here, being at the
end of the first of the two measures which unite in this place.

2 One line (τᾶς ἐπικεκλιμένας ὄχθοις ἱεροῖς, tv’ ἐλαίας) reckoned as
two.

3 One line (πρῶτον ἔδειξε κλάδον γλαυκᾶς ᾿Αθάνα,) reckoned as two.

4 One line (οὐράνιον στέφανον, λιπαραῖσί τε κόσμον ᾿Αθήναις,) reck-—

oned as two. -
5 One line (ἔβας τῷ τοξοφόρῳ συναριστεύων ἅμ᾽ ᾿λλκμήνας γόνῳ) reck-
oned as two.

SCANNING OF THE TROADES. . 449

Verse 805, oui vy Sy 2 wy Ly: ~ Dattylico-Tro-
chaic.

806, ef Oe ee ὦ τῷ %, HK, HH, Dactylico-Tro-
chaic.?

Verses 807-819 form the Antistrcephe to the preceding Stro-
phe at vv. 795-806.

Verses 820-839 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe correspond-
ing to which occurs at vv. 840-859, —

STROPHE.
Verse 820, ως ey Les Sear tS eee
bico-Trochaico-Dactylic.

ἘΠ. τς τος Dactylic.
τς TE er ey ae Dactylic.
S23, 824.7 70 ye nly GS uc ci); LaMbic. Dimeter
Hypercatalectic.
825, wm) A ww) δ ww ~~) As vw ~) Dactylic.
826, pote Ye γον, κα απ Dactylic.
828, S20,* χω ey lag Pyrrhic and
Dochmius.
τ aed Sans wad CRANE. pp Glyconie.
πο ser.) χύσιν, Trochaic Dime-
ter.
Ἐπ Wee οὐ , τα.) Trochaic Dime-
ter,
EN scan ur, wot meg ee αἴ Se Choriambic.
834, sis ww) cf nF ae a Dactylic.
ΝΕ στ; Iamb. Dimeter.
836, ~ o ΠΤ ον ΘΟ uy vy 3 Iamb. Dimeter,
837, / ne AG) as NIG - eG * MF Sh . i Dactylic.
838, 839, ᾿ 2 --.-- ὦ} Hs —) Ithyphallic.

Verses 840-859 form the Antistrophe corresponding to the
preceding Strophe at vv. 820-839.

Verses 860-1059 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

1 Consult note, p. 359; and for the measure compare line 819, the
last of the Antistrophe.

2 One line (πλήρωμα, καλλίσταν λατρείαν *) reckoned as two.

3 One line (mdves δ᾽ GAcar) reckoned as two.

4 One line (ἰαχοῦσ᾽ " οἷον δ᾽ ὑπὲρ) reckoned as two.

5 One line (Ἑλλὰς ὥλεσ᾽ aixua.) reckoned as two.

90

450

~ Verses 1060-1070 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vy. 1071-1080.

NOTES: ON EURIPIDES, — >

"Seopa ΟΣ
Verse 1060, »- nahi 1 Neo Ne Gs. 9 Mel? og Glyconie.
1061, ἜΣ δ POORER μένη -Glyconie.
1062, Ψ πὸ Ὁ ἐμ nad ὧν Rees: Glyconie. -
ΠΝ ΕΟ i ig Bog ee oy Glyconic. |

; >i OR AE RS 6

—~ OG bs er aed eee
1067, Be Vuuren) Iamb. Dime-

ter.

Ψ 1068, 1069, ? eng Mv aR eee Jambie and
aa " ~ = =" Dochmius.
se Xe pe ~~) a ww) Ἢ w πος ἐμὲ eee os

| ; ἊΣ en ‘Trochaic.

‘Verses 1071: 1080 form: thie ἘΡΗΡΈΡΗΙ corresponding to
‘the preceding perophe at Vv. 1060-1070. .

τ

Verses 1081 -- 1099 form a. Str ophe, the ‘Avitditrogie corre-

“pan tit to which occurs at vy. 1100-1l1% =...
STROPHE. _
Verse 1081, 1082, ba ae ee ~“Dactylic.
1083, ae ΤΑΝ Sere ‘Tambic.
PIG cals so os ab i. a damb. Tri-
ἜΝ cad Πα τἔο᾽᾽ ᾿ςἷ
ΡΝ, δος δ Glyconie.
WOR yig ct wy Se Wy Ξ
ser). br ew ww,
| 1088, _ J “? ~, Heo, Vane Yr as --»ἷὃ Tamb. Tri-
a ; j meter Catal.
ον ht DORI BREE ot, La “i - Iamb. Di-
sag | meter.
21000, 35 ρον δ tly wut Lay ΟΞ
᾿ wi meter.
1001, 30085 ! JF 2) lo Uy lS eee eee
oF STO a ae Cretico- Trochaic.

i One.line(& Ζεῦ, kai πελάνων. φλόγα,) reckoned as two.

2 One line (τέρμονά te πρωτόβολον ἁλίῳ) reckoned as two.

3 One line (& φίλος ὦ πόσι wor,) reckoned as two. - ~

4 One line (σὺ μὲν φθίμενος ἀλαένεις) reckoned as two.‘

5 One line (μᾶτερ, ὥμοι, μόναν aly μ᾽ beer one σέθεν an’ bal
των) reckoned as two. - ae :

SCANNING seme TROADES. 451

— 1093, 1094, ws2;). Dactylic.

’ a
-ςῷῳὉ γα. οὕς
1095, ge tk My ses bes ES? era Dactylic.
1096, τ, τ, ΒΌΑΣ
097, πὰ “|ΙΦ.ὧτ[Ὁ rics Ww ww) —? Dactylie. J
1098, ~S, ~~) ww) m9 a Dactylic. <4
1099, OO νόος ΤΑΝΆΡΙΟΙ

: Verses. 1100-- 17 form the Antistrophe corresponding to
the. preceding Strophe at vv. 1081-1099.

Verses 1118-1122 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
y. 1122, which is.a Taroemiac.. The words id iw are extra
metr um.

᾿ Verses 1128-1215 are Tambic Triineters Acatalectic. =

: Verses 1216, 1217 are scanned as follows:

Verse 1216) 5 ποι So PO CU , Dochmiae Di
ee ΣΟῚ ~ meter.*

217, , Lvov aed ἊΜ πο τὰ Dootanee De

meter, —
‘Verses 1218-125 are Iambie Trimeters Acotalecsiol δ

Verses. 1226-1231 form a lyric piece, and are scanned as
follows :

Verse 1226; . _, ᾿ Dochmius.
dats by — -» 2 ee Trochaic.*
“1928, wf iy Lt US, Doehmiac Dimeter.
Ss wits as Tambic.
| ar . Molossus.*

it, ~ £2 eu my eG (er Dochmiac Dimeter.
“Verses 1232-1234 ὃ are Tambic Trimeters Acatalectic.
Verses “inthe are scanned as. follows, but are in part

probably bh ;

Verse song feed ρῶν wae we go ree . ἡ Jambice...-
1236, vy, — ‘os are 3, eee —» Dochmiac Dim.

2 One line (kvavéav ἐπὲ ναῦν) reckoned as two. ~ * oat

2.Dindorf makes this an Iambic Dipody and Doehniiee reading
Ἑ ἔ, φρενῶν ἔθιγες ἔθιγες " ὦ. Consult note on the passage.
εἰς 3-Dindorf thinks‘that a Trochaic line is out of place here, and that
some syllables have fallen out, the verse having been ihe aet is a
Dochmiac Dimeter, like vv. 1228 and 1281.

Ora Bacchius with a long anacrusis..

452 NOTES ON EURIPIDES.

Verse 1237, ee eta ge Se he Tambic. _
ον ἐσ εν σς..
Dimeter.

Verses 1240-1250 are Lambie Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1251-1259 are Anapaestic Dimeters Acatalectic, except
vy. 1254, which is a Monometer, and vv. 1255, 1259, which are
Paroemiacs, the exclamations (ἰὼ iw and ga éa) being extra
metrunr

Verses 1260-1286 are Jambic Trimeters Acatalectic.

Verses 1287-1292 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe to which
occurs at vv. 1293-1300, but the measures are disturbed and
partly corrupt, so that the agreement between the Strophe
and Antistrophe is not complete throughout, as will be seen
from the scanning here given of both.

STROPHE.
OTE Pe So φῆσωνν Dochmius.
1288, - τ an er MS vu oo o, Dochn OE
meter.
1289, we) Ly MP GI nes a hese Glyconie.
1290, - Le NS jens), Na? eo No acs ee be «7 Tambic.
σον hb ao yt ha ὩΝ Tambic.
1292, —_ κυ > > YS BA ww > ἰὼ; + ~~?) Iambic.
ANTISTROPHE.
Verse 1293, wey ἡ κοῦ Dochmius.
DPR ADO >. ooo pO we ae Iambic and
Dochm.
1296, TE PRR Re δ Tambic.
1297, plea δι ηδ γα Sa
1298, sop slay Naa ay Sab ns ΣΉΝ Iambic.

I
1299, 1300, ae ἢ ῥνδι νον Pee? Ἂ Te eet ee ee Iamb.

Verses 1301 and 1302 form a Μεσῳδός, scanned as follows:

Verse 1301, oo css ws no Roy ϑυν wee
2308 Fay hg ay Ui Ithyphaliie.

1 One line (Ἑκάβη cas évere τίνα θροεῖς αὐδάν.) reckoned as two.
Consult note on the line. ὶ
2 One line (λέλαμπεν Ἴλεος, Περγάμων) reckoned as two. .
3 One line (pana πεσοῦσα δορὶ καταφθίνει ya.) reckoned as two.

se .

SCANNING OF THE TROADES. 453

Verses 1803-1316 form a Strophe, the Antistrophe corre-
sponding to which occurs at vy. 1317-1333.

STROPHE.

Verse 1303, ως ae ὌΨΙ ΨΥ, a a Re ὩΣ ae pins Iambic.
1304, ~~ x a, ee ων ΓΕ δῶ od δος Iambic.
προ τς ΒΝ
ens. asthe γος TIambic.
1307, we IY NE ac ὦ SSW eS uf ΒΞ Iambie Di-

pody and Ithyphallie.
ΝΕ ee ae Trochaic
Dimeter.
ΝΡ πρὸ Ithyphal-
lie.
| LEO an eA ree
chaic.
BI Sid stares Nip yin, τυ ian! Lid ccd arg ΟΝ
meter.
Bg ss Gre canbiqney wkd Sole eee
Dimeter.
AR ne ey ROR FS
meter.
Πρ τ ae x Gag ks Trochaic
with Anacrusis.
MP Sea ys US Si Na tS eee

_, Iambic Tri-

ete ot Oe Pe ὡ-
meter.

Verses 1317-1333 form the Andtistrophe corresponding to
the preceding Strophe at vy. 1803-13816.

THE END.

-
* -
δῶ ee ee ᾧ
“ i,
ων ὦ A
- “Ὁ 28

͵

Ἢ

ἫΝ
Tae ee
i eh ri ae

AN THON'S SERIES

‘SCHOOL AND COLLEGE CLASSICS.

Dr. Anthon has done more for sound classical school literature
than any half-dozen Englishmen; his books are admirably edited.
His merits as an editor of the school classics are so well under-
stood and appreciated in this country, as well as in his own, that
ss pug Ul would be superfluous. —A thencewm, London.

We Fesehites his series of “‘ School Classics” to stand unrivalled i in
their department of education, whether we regard the extent_of
scholarship which they display, or the easy gr adation by which the
student is led from the first principles of a complex language to its
final and accurate combinations. A union of the highest classical
knowledge with the power of adapting it to the student is of rare
occurrence: these attributes characterize this excellent series, —
Examiner, London.

The volumes of this series are bound in Sheep.
CLASSICAL DICTIONARY. 8vo, $4 25. |
LATIN-ENGLISH AND ENGLISH-LATIN DICTION-

ARY. 8vo, $2 50. Ξ
LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, 8vo, $2 05; -Half
Sheep, $1 80. |
ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. | es 93 10. }
MANUAL OF GREEK LITERATURE. . 12mo, $1 00.
MANUAL OF GREEK ANTIQUITIES. 12mo, $1 05.
MANUAL OF ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.. 12mo, $1 05.

LATIN LESSONS. 12mo, 88cts. _
LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION. | 12mo, 88 cts,—KEY.
12mo, 53 cts.
ZUMPT’S LATIN -GRAMMAR. 12mo, $1 05.—
_ ABRIDGED. 12mo, 70 cts.
LATIN VERSIFICATION. 12mo, 88 cts.— ΚΕΥ.
a 12mo, 53 cts.

2 Anthon’s Series of School and College Classics.

LATIN PROSODY. 12mo, 88 cts.

CESAR. Map, Portrait, &c. 12mo, $1 10.

VIRGIL’S ZNEID. 12mo, $1 20. |

VIRGIL’S ECLOGUES AND GEORGICS. 12mo,
$1 20,

SALLUST. 12mo, $1 10.

HORACE. 12mo, $1 20.

CICERO’S ORATIONS. 12mo, $1 10. 7

CICERO’S TUSCULAN DISPUTATIONS. 12mo,
$1 10.

CICERO DE SENECTUTE, AMICITIA, &c. 12mo,
$1 10.

CICERO DE OFFICIIS. 12mo, $1 50.

TACITUS. 12mo, $1 10.

CORNELIUS NEPOS. 12mo, $1 10.

JUVENAL AND PERSIUS. 12mo, $1 10.

LIVY. (Just Ready.)

FIRST GREEK LESSONS. 12mo, 88 cts.

GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION. 12mo, 88 cts.

GREEK GRAMMAR. 12mo, 88 cts. .

NEW GREEK GRAMMAR. 12mo, $1 05.

GREEK PROSODY. 12mo, 88 cts.

JACOBS’S GREEK READER. 12mo, $1 05.

XENOPHON’S ANABASIS. 12mo, $1 10.

XENOPHON’S MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES.
12mo, $1 10.

HOMER’S ILIAD. 12mo, $1 20. : ΩΣ

EURIPIDES (English Commentary to). (Just Ready.)

[353 Harrer & Brotuers will send any of the above works by mail,
postage prepaid, to any part of the United States on receipt of ~
the price and one-sixth additional to cover cost of postage.

_ RETURN TO the circulation desk of any
University of California Library ee
ortothe |
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station

University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

2-month loans may be renewed by calling

(0 (A485) 642-6753

1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books
to NRLF

Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days
prior to due date

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

JAN 2 1991

|
Ι
Ι

er ον een se

6 ers ale ΝΥ

YA 05219 —

U. C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES

CO4b1460784